Actions

Work Header

Fighting Love | Stefan Salvatore

Chapter Text

Flashback: May 23, 2009

In the small and cozy town of Mystic Falls, there was a party happening about a ten minute drive from the town square. The town was very close-knitted, that every teenager that went to the local high school was attending the party. But for two twin sisters, the party was coming to an end. Emily and Elena Gilbert were sitting in the backseat of their family's green SUV with their parents in the front. Their fun had ended because Elena, the younger twin, had gotten into a fight with her boyfriend, Matt Donovan. Emily knew from the gloomy expression on her sister's face, that Elena was not going to enjoy the party. So being the older sister, Emily decided to call their mother, Miranda Gilbert, to come pick them up. 

Grayson Gilbert drove the family car down the road for a few minutes, before he decided to speak after noticing the silence from his two usual talkative daughters. "So, how was the party?" He questioned. 

Emily glanced over at her sister, and saw that Elena had her head leaning against the cool window. She knew that Elena was still sad about her fight with Matt, so Emily reached next to her and gave Elena's hand a reassuring squeeze. Once Elena glanced her way, a small smile made its way onto Emily's face as she mouthed, "you are going to be okay," before she linked her pinky with Elena's. The younger sister finally gave Emily a barely noticeable smile, but Emily still saw it. Ever since they were little, when they made promises, they would link their pinkies together. Emily turned back to her father with a bright smile as she stated, "it was fun." She bumped her shoulder with Elena's as a smirk grew on her face before she commented, "but Elena and I can't wait to beat all of you guys tonight!"

Since Jenna, Miranda's sister, was in town, the family decided that they would host a family game night like they did every time Jenna came to visit. It was always Jeremy and Grayson, Miranda and Jenna, and Emily with Elena. But this time, Emily had convinced their mother to let her and Elena go to the party that was happening down at the Falls for a few hours. 

At her sister's joyous attitude, Elena couldn't help but forget about her fight with Matt, and join in with Emily's excitement. "You guys have no chance against us," she joked. 

Miranda chuckled at her two daughters before focusing her eyes on Emily in amusement, "you are just like your father, so competitive."

"It's the Gilbert blood, mom," Emily exclaimed with a bright smile. 

Grayson grinned proudly at his oldest child while Elena and Miranda both laughed at the two competitive Gilberts. But once the laughter stopped and Miranda turned back in her seat, everything changed. She yelled as she looked at the dark road in terror, "Grayson!"

Grayson quickly focused back onto the road, but his eyes widened as he felt the SUV slide across the bridge. He tried with all his might to get control of the vehicle before it crashed, but he wasn't counting for the railing on Wickery Bridge to completely break underneath the green SUV. 

Emily glanced between the two front seats and looked through the window, but all she could see was the dark blue water rushing towards the car at incredible speed. As soon as the car hit the water, Emily's head bounced off the back of her mother's seat. She felt the pain in her nose, but she ignored it. Instead, Emily quickly glanced over to her sister, and saw that Elena was knocked out from the impact. But Emily's eyes suddenly widened as she felt the freezing cold water reach the inside of her boots. She looked up at her father with tears in her green eyes as she cried out, "dad-"


Emily gasped as she quickly jolted up from her soft pillows before she looked around her surroundings carefully. When Emily saw that she was in her bedroom, wrapped in her snug covers, and not at Wickery Bridge, closed in by water, she took a deep breath of relief. Ever since the accident, Emily's unconscious mind would always replay the night that took away her parents. 

Emily lazily got out of her comfortable bed and made her way towards her large closet, where she grabbed a pair of black jeans along with a matching black shirt. Emily knew it was going to be a long day, since the Gilbert siblings would be back in school for the first time since the accident. Everyone was dealing with the lost differently. Emily's younger brother, Jeremy, had turned to drugs and alcohol to cope. Emily's twin sister, Elena, was more quiet and reserved. Then there was Emily, who was almost identical to her sister, but she was also more protective over her family. 

Emily grabbed her light pink leather jacket that was hanging on the back of her closet door, before she made her way to the mirror that was attached to her white vanity table. She began to put on her jewelry, which consisted of a pearl ring and matching earrings with a gold moon necklace. Once Emily made sure that her outfit was perfect, she closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. She knew that today was going to be filled with people asking if she was okay. Emily wasn't going to tell the whole truth, because in reality, she wasn't okay. But she didn't want to seem weak and Emily had to stay strong for her siblings, so she would say that she was fine. Emily looked back into the mirror where she fixed a believable smile on her face, before she got up and made her way towards the door. She quickly slipped on her black boots and grabbed her matching purse, before she headed out for the long day. 

As Emily was making her way down the stairs, she could hear a commotion coming from the kitchen. It peaked her interest, so Emily made her way towards the disturbance of the usual quiet house. Once she walked into the room, she saw her aunt Jenna mumbling to herself while she looked through the refrigerator. 

Jenna glanced behind her when she heard footsteps and stated, "toast," she closed the refrigerator door and turned towards her oldest niece, "I can make toast."

Emily chuckled lowly at her aunt before she quickly made a beeline towards the source of her happiness, the coffee machine. Emily reached above her and pulled out a coffee cup from the wooden cabinet. She slowly poured the fresh, hot coffee before adding a small teaspoon of milk and sugar. Once she was happy with her mocha colored concoction, Emily turned around to look at her frantic aunt with a smirk as she stated, "it's all about the coffee," before taking a large sip of the heavenly mixture. 

"Is there coffee?" Jeremy questioned once he walked into the kitchen with bright eyes as he heard the magical word leave his sister's mouth. 

Emily didn't even get the chance to answer her brother, before Jeremy stole her coffee right from her hands. Emily rolled her eyes as she huffed in annoyance, "seriously, Jer?" But Jeremy only gave Emily a mischievous smile before happily walking away with now, his coffee.

It was way too early to argue with her brother, so Emily made her way back to the coffee machine and grabbed another coffee cup from the cabinet. But Emily paused as she thought for a moment, before grabbing one more cup. She didn't want to take the chance of getting her coffee stolen by another sibling. Emily picked up the coffee pot and poured the hot liquid into both cups before mixing them just right. Ironically, she and Elena were identical when it came to how they liked their coffee. 

Once Emily finished making the two cups of coffee, she turned around just in time to see Elena sleepily making her way to the kitchen. Emily chuckled when she saw Elena lay her head against the counter. Deciding to put her sister out of her misery, Emily walked over and slid Elena her coffee. 

Elena quickly lifted her head after hearing the sound of porcelain sliding against the countertop and the smell of fresh coffee. She wrapped her fingers around the warm cup as she looked up at her sister in happiness. "You are a lifesaver," Elena mumbled before taking a large gulp of the satisfying coffee. 

Emily leaned against the counter as she smirked over at Elena, "I know I am."

"Your first day of school and I'm totally unprepared," Jenna mumbled as she quickly grabbed her black wallet out of her purse. She walked over towards the three teenagers and questioned as she held out three amounts of cash, "lunch money?"

"I'm good," Emily and Elena spoke in unison. The two sisters glanced at each other before giggling. Ever since they could talk, the two brunette's would always say the same thing at the same time. Emily always thought it was a twin thing. When Emily looked back over to her aunt, she saw Jeremy grab all of the money. She sighed, knowing Jeremy would only use the money to feed his habits. But Emily knew she couldn't say anything, it was Jeremy's choice what he wanted to do with his life. 

"Anything else?" Jenna asked while she packed up her purse, "a number two pencil?" But she suddenly paused and twisted her face in thought, "what am I missing?"

Emily stared at her aunt for a moment before her eyes widened as she recalled what Jenna had told her last night. "Oh!" Emily yelped, "you have a big presentation today!"

Jenna looked at her oldest niece in surprise before she mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I forgot." She began to pack up her purse faster as she spoke, "I'm meeting with my thesis advisor at..." before she glanced down at her watch, "now. Crap!" Jenna quickly took her strawberry blonde hair out of her ponytail and tried to make it presentable. 

Emily walked over to her aunt, who was rapidly trying to grab everything she needed at once. She touched Jenna's arm softly, so she could get her aunt's attention. As soon as Jenna focused her wild eyes on Emily, the brunette spoke gently, "if you need to go now, then go ahead. I can handle it from here, I promise."

Jenna looked into Emily's green eyes for a moment before questioning, "are you sure?"

Emily nodded her head before she waved her hand carelessly, letting Jenna know not to worry. "We'll be fine, you should go," she told her aunt with a small smile. 

Jenna sighed gratefully at her oldest niece before she grabbed her purse and jogged her way out of the kitchen. She threw a quick, "thank you," over her shoulder before she slammed the front door behind her. 

Emily shook her head as she watched her aunt run out of the house before she turned back to her siblings. But when she did, Emily saw Jeremy stomping away with annoyance in his brown eyes. Emily walked over to Elena, who had a look of despair on her face. "What happened?" She questioned in confusion. 

Elena sighed while she rubbed her temples tiredly. "He hates me," she mumbled. 

Emily looked at her sister with a soft smile as she stated, "he could never hate you. He's just dealing with it differently." She squeezed Elena's arm tenderly as she added, "just give him some time."

Once Elena nodded her head with a sigh, Emily rubbed her sister's arm gently before she grabbed their purses from the table, and handed Elena hers. "Come on. Bonnie..." Emily began but before she could finish her sentence, there was a honk from outside. She smirked as she continued, "will be here soon."

Elena rolled her eyes before she followed after Emily, who was walking quickly towards Bonnie's blue Toyota. Emily smirked at her sister when she jumped into the passenger seat first. "Seriously?" Elena questioned with amusement shining through her brown eyes. But Emily just shrugged her shoulders carelessly, while Bonnie couldn't help but laugh at the two Gilbert sisters. 

The car was filled with silence as Bonnie drove through the small town, before she decided to break it. "So Grams is telling me I'm psychic," Bonnie began, "our ancestors were from Salem, witches and all that. I know, crazy, but she's going on and on about it, and I'm like, put this woman in a home already!" She pondered for a moment, "but then I started thinking, I predicted Obama, and I predicted Heath Ledger, and I still think Florida will break off and turn into little resort islands."

Emily chuckled and smiled teasingly at her friend, "hey, you never know, you could really be a witch!"

As Emily took a glance out the window, of course they would be passing the familiar cemetery. She sighed soundlessly, it was the cemetery where her parents were laid to rest. Every time Emily thought about her parents, her mind would always jump back to the accident. She could remember every last detail of that day, even up to the moment when someone pulled her from the car and out of the water. 

"Elena! Emily! Back in the car!" Bonnie yelled. 

Emily jumped in fright, not realizing that she had spaced out. "I'm sorry, Bon Bon," she apologized with a small smile. 

"I did it again, didn't I?" Elena questioned before shaking her head lightly as she apologized, "I'm sorry, Bonnie." She looked at her friend with furrowed brows as she trailed off, "you were telling us that..."

"That she's psychic now!" Emily jumped in, remembering what Bonnie had told her before she completely spaced out. 

"Right," Elena trailed off humorously, not knowing if Bonnie and her sister were serious. She decided to play along as she spoke with a small smile, "okay, then predict something." Elena glanced over at Emily before she added, "about us."

Bonnie took a deep breath before she looked up at Elena through the rearview mirror with a radiant smile, "I see..."

But before Bonnie could finish her sentence, a bird suddenly bounced off the front window, causing Bonnie to lose control of the car. What felt like hours, were actually seconds before she got control and quickly pulled the car to a complete stop. 

Bonnie gasped in shock, "what was that!?" She moved her eyes between the two sisters in worry, "oh, my God! Elena, Emily, are you guys okay?"

Emily opened her eyes, that she didn't even know she closed, and looked at her friend with a faint smile. "I'm fine," she told Bonnie in a small whisper. Once she realized that they were safe, Emily quickly looked into the backseat as she stared at Elena in worry before she questioned, "you okay?"

Elena looked at her sister with wide eyes before she quickly nodded her head and took a deep breath. She turned her attention to the worried Bonnie and gave her friend a reassuring smile. "It's okay. I'm fine," Elena muttered. 

"It was like a bird or something," Bonnie quickly tried to explain, "it came out of nowhere."

Elena shook her head lightly, "really, w-we can't be freaked out by cars for the rest of our lives."

Emily nodded her head in agreement as she looked over at Bonnie with an encouraging smile. "We'll be okay," she promised. 

Bonnie glanced between the two sisters before she took a deep breath. "I predict this year is going to be kick ass. And I predict all the sad and dark times are over and you guys are going to be beyond happy," she exclaimed. The two sisters smiled at each other before they smiled over at Bonnie. Because in that moment, they believed Bonnie was right, psychic or not.


The three girls made their way through the busy hallways of Mystic Falls High School before Bonnie pointed out, "major lack of male real estate." She looked across the hallway before continuing, "look at the shower curtain on Kelly Beech. She looks like a hot -" Bonnie paused in thought before she asked, "can I still say tranny mess?"

As they came to a stop in front of Bonnie's locker, Emily leaned against the pale wall next to her sister. "No, that is definitely over," she smirked. 

While Elena playfully rolled her eyes at her sister, Bonnie nodded her head in complete seriousness as she stated, "ahh, find a man, coin a phrase. It's a busy year."

Emily suddenly glanced behind her once she noticed Bonnie's attention was on something over her shoulder. When she looked, she spotted Elena's ex boyfriend and her friend, Matt Donovan, staring right at them. Emily bumped her shoulder into Elena's and pointed with her head towards the blonde. But when Elena turned around and gave her ex boyfriend a small wave, all Matt did was stare hard before stomping away. 

Elena sighed sadly as she laid her head on the cool grey locker and mumbled, "he hates me."

Bonnie shook her head and explained, "that's not hate. That's you dumped me, but I'm too cool to show it, but secretly I'm listening to Air Supply's greatest hits."

Before Emily could console her twin sister, she saw a familiar blonde heading straight towards them like a woman on a mission. "Incoming," Emily warned while she gave the fast girl a friendly smile. 

"Elena, Emily. Oh, my God," Caroline yelped before she pulled each sister into a tight hug. As she pulled away and glanced between the pair of brown and green eyes, she questioned softly, "how are you guys?" But before either girl could get a word out, Caroline spoke quickly, "oh, it's so good to see you guys." She turned to Bonnie as she questioned in worry, "how are they? Are they good?"

Emily chuckled lowly at Caroline. She knew the blonde cared a lot about her and Elena, but sometimes she could go overboard with how she expressed her love. "Care, we're okay," Emily promised. 

Caroline turned towards Emily and questioned with uncertainty in her voice, "really?"

"Definitely," Emily told the blonde. "Plus, we hung out almost everyday this summer, I think you would have figured out if we weren't," she explained with a gentle smile. Emily linked her arm with Elena's and said, "we're fine, I promise."

Caroline moved her eyes between the two sisters before she quickly pulled both of them into one large, tight hug. "Oh, you poor things," she mumbled. 

"Okay, Caroline," Elena wheezed out as her lungs were being closed in by her friend and sister. 

"Oh," Caroline sighed before she pulled away and glanced at all three girls with a bright smile, "okay, see you guys later?"

But before any of the girls could respond, Caroline was already strutting down the hallway. "No comment," Elena uttered as she saw the amused look on Bonnie's face. 

Bonnie held up her hands in innocence as the three girls continued to walk through the hallways. "I wasn't going to say anything," Bonnie chuckled. 

Emily shook her head at the two girls as she defended her best friend, "come on guys, you know Caroline means well."

But out of nowhere, Bonnie suddenly came to a complete stop and called out, "hold up." She held both of her arms out, causing the two sisters to also come to a stop. "Who's this?" Bonnie wondered. 

"All I see is back," Elena observed as she looked into the small office. 

Emily rolled her eyes at her sister before a smirk grew on her face as she corrected Elena, "no, that's a hot back."

Bonnie nodded her head in agreement with the older Gilbert. "I'm sensing Seattle, and he plays the guitar," she stated as she focused on the back of the stranger. 

Elena looked over at Bonnie and chuckled, "you're really going to run this whole psychic thing into the ground, huh?"

Bonnie shrugged, "pretty much."

Emily glanced around the hallway when she heard someone say her brother's name. She sighed once she realized it was one of Jeremy's stoner friends. Emily glanced over at Elena, hoping she didn't hear it, but of course she did. She watched her sister stomp her way towards the men's restroom as she followed Jeremy. Once Emily turned back to her friend, she touched Bonnie's arm lightly as she told the dark haired girl with a tiny smile, "we'll be right back."

Emily quickly jogged towards the men's restroom as she glanced around the hallway, hoping that no one would see her walk in. Once she made her way inside the restroom, Emily leaned against the white wall silently as she heard Elena interrogating their brother. Emily decided that she would let Elena get all of her frustration out, but she would step in before Jeremy reached his breaking point. She didn't want to have Jeremy hating Elena for pushing him too far.

"Where is it?" Elena questioned as she began to check Jeremy's pockets, "is it on you?" Emily sighed soundlessly, this was definitely a bad start. 

Jeremy roughly pushed Elena's hands off of him. "Stop, all right!?" He growled, "you need to chill yourself, all right?"

"Chill myself?" Elena questioned sarcastically, "what is that, stoner talk? Dude, you're so cool."

Elena once again tried to look through Jeremy's pockets, but he quickly pushed her hands away. "Look, stop!" Jeremy yelled out in anger, "I don't have anything on me. Are you crazy?"

Elena chuckled humorlessly with wide eyes, "you haven't seen crazy, Jeremy!"

Emily noticed that her sister was about to go on a rampage, so she quickly moved off the wall and stood in front of Elena. "Okay, that's enough," Emily commanded sternly. 

"But -" Elena began. 

Emily knew that it wouldn't be good for either of them if Elena kept on yelling at Jeremy, so she looked straight into her sister's brown eyes as she stated, "I'll talk to him. You should go, Bonnie's waiting for you."

Elena nodded her head as her shoulders slumped in sadness before she sluggishly made her way out of the men's restroom. As soon as she was gone, Emily turned towards her brother with a tired sigh and ordered, "don't talk to Elena like that."

Jeremy rolled his eyes as he huffed, "of course you would take her side."

Emily walked closer towards her brother as she began to explain, "I'm not taking anyone's side. We just want you to get better, Jer. We all care about you and don't want to see you destroy yourself." Emily sighed heavily before she pleaded, "look. Just take it easy on Elena, she's just trying to help." Emily gave Jeremy a small smile as she squeezed his shoulder before she continued, "I'm not saying to stop what you're doing, even if it's bad. Just make sure that this is what you want to do. I will always be right there with you, I will always support you."

Jeremy's brown eyes softened as he stared at Emily, before he nodded his head with a deep sigh. "Fine," he mumbled. 

Emily smiled brightly before she carelessly messed up her brother's brown hair. "Now get to class and learn something," she commanded with a smirk. 

Jeremy rolled his eyes playfully at his sister before he moved in front of the mirror that was attached to a sink and fixed his hair the way he liked it. Once he was happy with his hair, he made his way out of the men's restroom as he decided to listen to his sister and made his way to class. 

Emily watched her brother walk out of the restroom, before she leaned against the cold porcelain of the sink with a heavy sigh. She knew that it was going to be a long day, and this was only the beginning. Emily decided not to dwell on it too much, instead she looked into the mirror and placed on another believable smile before she made her way out of the men's restroom. But, of course, Emily didn't get very far. Because the next thing she knew, she slammed right against a brick wall. But when she glanced up, she saw that it wasn't a wall, but a guy she had never seen before with the most gorgeous forest green eyes she had ever laid her eyes on. 

As Emily looked up at the stranger, she couldn't help but notice the way his eyes brightened at the sight of her. But when Emily blinked for a second, the only thing she could see on his face was confusion. "Um... is this the men's room?" He questioned. 

Emily glanced back at the restroom sign with a quiet groan. This is exactly what she didn't want to happen when she followed Elena into the men's restroom. She looked back up at the green eyed stranger with an embarrassed chuckle, "uh, yes it is, but uh, I..." Emily shook her head with rosy cheeks, "I'm sorry. It's family problems, you know?" Emily smiled awkwardly as she slowly began to walk backwards before she called out quietly, "I'll see you around." Emily quickly turned around when she heard the stranger chuckle lowly. Nice way to make a first impression, Emily thought sarcastically.


"Once our home state of Virginia joined confederacy in 1861," Mr. Tanner began, "it created a tremendous amount of tension within the state. People in Virginia's northwest region had different ideals than those from the traditional deep south. Then Virginia divided in 1863 with the northwest region joining the union."

Emily sighed quietly as Mr. Tanner continued to go on and on about the history she had already knew about her hometown since she was younger. So Emily started drawing small flowers along her notebook, when she suddenly heard a familiar vibrating phone. Emily glanced at the seat in front of her, where she saw her twin sister quietly pull her cell phone out. She leaned over Elena's shoulder and saw a text message from Bonnie. 

HAWT-E. STARING @ U.

Emily's brows furrowed at Bonnie's text message. She had known everyone in the classroom for years, so who would be looking at Elena that she didn't already know? Emily slowly looked around the room, until she saw who was looking at her sister. It was the guy that she had bumped into outside the men's restroom. Emily couldn't help but chuckle quietly, of course she and Elena would have the same taste in guys, being twin sisters after all.


Once the final bell rang, Emily and Elena left Mystic Falls High School behind them as they made their way towards the cemetery, where their parents were only buried four months ago. Emily knew it was strange and demented to visit their deceased parents almost everyday, but it was Elena's way of coping, and Emily would do whatever she could to help her sister heal. 

It didn't take very long for the two sisters to make it to the familiar spot, it was more muscle memory than anything else. Emily kissed the tip of her fingers before placing them on the middle of her parents' gravestone with a sad smile. It was just something she would do every time she came here. Emily believed every time she did, she grew more stronger to be able to move forward from the tragedy. After a few seconds of staring at her parents' names on the gravestone, Emily slid down against an angel statue that was right across from the Gilbert plot. Once Emily was settled, Elena followed suit as she laid her head in her sister's lap while she wrote in her diary. 

As the two sisters sat together, Emily aimlessly began to play with Elena's long brown hair. It was a common thing she would do if she or Elena were upset. It had a calming and soothing effect for the both of them. Elena suddenly placed her diary on the ground and looked up at her sister in wonder. "Are we going to be okay?" She whispered. 

Emily looked down at her sister with soft eyes as she answered, "of course we are. Life can't always be so bad." She reached down and squeezed Elena's hand as a small smile made its way onto her face before she continued, "a few months down the road, you aren't going to remember being this sad. It will be just a bump in the road. We all will be okay in the end." Emily linked her pinky with Elena's and vowed, "I promise."

Elena nodded her head with a soft smile dancing on her face before she looked up at the clear sky. But not even a minute later, there was suddenly a loud noise that interrupted the silence. Emily looked around the cemetery in confusion before her eyes landed on a crow sitting on top of her parents' gravestone. Emily twitched her head to the side as she watched the crow just sit there as it stared at her and Elena. "I'm really starting to hate birds now," she mumbled under her breath as she moved Elena out of the way and quietly stood up from the grass. Emily slowly made her way towards the Gilbert gravestone before she waved her arms around in a fast motion. "Shoo!" She yelled at the crow. Finally after a few moments of flapping her arms, the crow flew off the large granite stone. Emily smirked, "that's what I thought." But when she turned back around, the crow was sitting right above Elena's head on the angel statue. 

As Emily glanced around the empty cemetery, she couldn't help but feel like something was wrong as she saw fog begin to form around her and Elena. She had seen enough horror movies to know if fog comes out of nowhere, especially in a cemetery, it could only mean that danger was coming. So she quickly grabbed the two purses that laid on the grass and gave Elena hers before latching her hand around Elena's wrist. Emily pulled her sister with her as she walked as fast as she could through the silent cemetery. But when she took a quick look back to their previous spot, Emily saw a shadow of a man standing right behind the angel statue that she and Elena were just sitting by. Not wanting anything to happen to her sister, Emily quickened her pace. But, of course, that caused Elena to trip clumsily and fall against a large oak tree. Emily hurriedly pulled Elena up and tried to leave the cemetery, but when the two girls turned around, there was someone standing right in front of them. As Emily stared at the stranger, she realized he was the guy that she had bumped into earlier that day. 

"You okay?" The guy questioned simply as he stared at the uncoordinated girl. 

Elena sighed heavily before she looked up at the guy with furrowed brows. "Were you following us?" She questioned. 

"Elena!" Emily scolded her sister. 

He quickly shook his head before he tried to explain, "no, I, uh, I just - I saw you fall."

"Uh-huh," Elena nodded her head, even though she didn't believe him. "And you just happened to be hanging out in a cemetery," she wondered. 

"Oh, my God," Emily mumbled under her breath. "We're doing the same thing, Elena," she added as she scolded her sister once again. 

"I'm visiting," the guy explained, "I have family here."

"Oh," Elena mumbled, "wow. Tactless. I'm sorry. It's the fog. It's making me foggy." She glanced over towards Emily in nervousness before continuing, "and then back there, there was this - this bird, it was very Hitchcock for a second." Elena looked at the guy in thought, "that is the bird movie, right, The Hitchcock?"

Emily chuckled lowly at her sister as she decided to jump in before Elena embarrassed herself even more. "I'm Emily," she smiled at the guy in front of her before pointing towards the embarrassed girl next to her, "and this is my twin sister, Elena."

The tall brunette smiled at the older Gilbert as he introduced himself, "I'm Stefan."

"It's nice to put a name to the person I bumped into," Emily joked. She glanced back at her quiet sister and saw Elena looking at Stefan with adoration glowing in her brown eyes. Emily smirked before she turned back to Stefan with a charming smile, "I have somewhere to be, but I bet Elena here would love to keep you company." Emily moved closer to her sister as she whispered teasingly, "you're welcome."


Emily sighed deeply as she finally made it upstairs and in her bedroom. She threw her black purse on her dresser before throwing herself on her warm, soft bed. Emily closed her eyes happily, but groaned when she heard her cell phone ringing in her jacket pocket. She slowly pulled her cell phone out and glanced at the screen. Emily saw her favorite blonde's smiling face before she answered the call, "hey, Care."

"Why aren't you here at the Grill?" Caroline questioned in a motherly tone. 

Emily chuckled as she rolled her eyes playfully. "Was I supposed to meet you there?" She wondered. 

"We always go to the Grill after the first day of school. You, me, Bonnie, and Elena. It's tradition," Caroline exclaimed. "Please come!" She pleaded. 

Emily glanced back at her warm bed, wanting nothing more than to lay down and go to sleep. But she knew Caroline was right as she remembered the importance of today, it was a tradition. Ever since the four girls were in middle school, they would go straight to the Grill after school and spend the night together until they had to leave by the force of their parents. Emily sighed silently before she spoke into her cell phone, "I'll be right there."

"Yay!" Caroline yelped. "Love you!" She quickly added before hanging up the phone. 

Emily shook her head with a small chuckle as she ended the call and placed her cell phone into her jacket pocket. She grabbed her black purse from the top of her dresser before she made her way out the front door once again. Emily drove for about fifteen minutes in her small black Honda before she finally pulled in front of Mystic Grill. 

As she made her way through the entrance of the Grill, Emily quickly looked around for either Caroline or Bonnie. Emily spotted Bonnie first, who was with Matt, so she headed straight towards the duo. "Hey, Matty. Hey, Bon Bon," Emily called out with a friendly smile once she was close enough. 

Matt turned around in his chair at the new voice and saw the smiling green eyed girl. "Hey," Matt spoke with obvious sadness in his voice. Emily gave Matt's shoulder a short squeeze before sitting across from Bonnie. Emily knew that Matt was still heartbroken over his breakup with Elena. But Emily knew her sister, she just didn't feel that way about the blonde anymore. 

"How's Elena doing?" Matt asked the two girls in a timid voice. 

Bonnie glanced over at Emily before turning towards Matt with soft eyes, "her mom and dad just died. How do you think?" Bonnie sighed, "she's putting on a good face, but it's only been four months."

Emily nodded her head in agreement. "She's still trying to cope with losing our parents," she explained before shrugging lightly, "it's rough. But she's trying to deal with it as best as she can."

"Has she said anything about me?" Matt asked curiously. 

Emily shook her head, "I'm so not getting in the middle of this whole thing." She sighed as she looked at the blonde with soft eyes, "look, you're my friend, but Elena's my sister. If you want to know, then you are going to have to ask her yourself."

"I feel weird calling her," Matt exclaimed, "she broke up with me."

Bonnie shook her head softly as she advised, "give it more time, Matt."

Matt nodded his head silently before he noticed Bonnie's attention was focused on the front door of the Grill. He looked in the direction the brunette was looking at, and saw Elena walk in with Stefan. "More time, huh?" Matt choked out before he stood up from the table and made his way towards the couple. 

Emily watched quietly as she saw the heartbroken blonde walk towards Elena and Stefan. She sighed as she glanced over at Bonnie, who had the same expression of sympathy on her face. They both knew that Matt was still in love with Elena, while the younger Gilbert didn't convey the same passion. Emily wished she could just tell Matt the truth, that Elena didn't see him in that way anymore, but she knew that it was something her sister had to handle on her own.


Later in the night, as the restaurant began to settle down from the noise, the Gilbert sisters sat around a large oak table with their two best friends, Caroline and Bonnie, and the new resident of Mystic Falls, Stefan Salvatore. Emily knew the whole point of sitting at the table was because Caroline wanted to question the new guy. Caroline was someone that Emily knew like the back of her hand, so she knew that Caroline would stop at nothing to get what she wants, and her current target was the green eyed boy. 

"So, you were born in Mystic Falls?" Caroline questioned as she stared at Stefan with a charming smile. 

"Mm-hmm," Stefan nodded, "and moved when I was still young."

"Parents?" Bonnie questioned.

Stefan looked at each face around the table before he responded quietly, "my parents passed away."

Emily bit her lip as she glanced down at the table, knowing that feeling very well recently. She looked up at Stefan with sincerity in her eyes, "I'm sorry."

Stefan gave Emily a grateful smile, before he turned towards his left when Elena questioned, "any siblings?"

Stefan shook his head as he gave Elena a broad smile. "None that I talk to," he explained, "I live with my uncle."

Caroline didn't like the fact that Stefan's eyes were solely on Elena, so she turned on her charm by smiling brightly over at the tall brunette. "So, Stefan, if you're new, then you don't know about the party tomorrow," she stated. 

"It's a back to school thing at the Falls," Bonnie explained as she saw the confused look on Stefan's face. 

Stefan looked over at Elena with a small smile as he asked, "are you going?"

"Of course she is," Emily quickly told Stefan before Elena had the chance to open her mouth. Elena looked over at her sister in shock, but all Emily did was smirk at the brown eyed girl. Caroline and Bonnie couldn't help but chuckle at the oldest Gilbert, knowing she would stop at nothing to make sure Elena was at the party. Ever since the passing of their parents, Emily always tried to make sure her siblings were okay and happy. And Emily had this strong feeling that Stefan was going to be one of the reasons why a real smile would be making its way on Elena's face again. 

Chapter Text

"The Battle of Willow Creek took place right at the end of the war in our very own Mystic Falls," Mr. Tanner stated as he scanned the classroom. "How many casualties resulted in this battle? Ms. Bennett?" He questioned. 

Bonnie looked up from her notebook in surprise before she mumbled, "um... a lot?" She looked at the history teacher with a small grin as she confirmed, "I'm not sure. Like a whole lot."

Mr. Tanner stared hard at the young girl as he spoke, "cute becomes dumb in an instant, Ms. Bennett." He looked around the room before stopping on another student, "Mr. Donovan? Would you like to take this opportunity to overcome your embedded jock stereotype?"

"It's okay, Mr. Tanner, I'm cool with it," Matt told the history teacher while a small grin made its way onto his face.

"Hmm," Mr. Tanner mumbled while the class laughed at the exchange. The history teacher looked around the sea of students before he found his next victim, who so happened to be Emily's sister. "Elena?" Mr. Tanner questioned, "surely you can enlighten us about one of the town's most significantly historical events?"

Elena shook her head, "I'm sorry. I-I don't know."

"I was willing to be lenient last year for obvious reasons, Elena. But the personal excuses ended with summer break," Mr. Tanner told the younger Gilbert sister with an intense stare.

Emily glared at the history teacher as he continued to stare down at Elena. What kind of teacher talks to his students like that? Emily wasn't just going to sit there and watch Mr. Tanner belittle her twin sister, so she sat up in her seat as she was about to give the teacher a piece of her mind. But before she could utter a word, Stefan spoke up.

"There were 346 casualties," Stefan answered the previous question. "Unless you're counting local civilians," he added.

Mr. Tanner nodded his head, "that's correct." He looked at the young man in wonder, "mister...?"

"Salvatore," Stefan elaborated as the teacher trailed off.

"Salvatore," Mr. Tanner spoke curiously. "Any relation to the original settlers here in Mystic Falls?" He questioned.

Stefan took a long pause before he nodded his head, "distant."

"Well, very good," Mr. Tanner complimented as he turned towards his desk before adding, "except, of course, there were no civilian casualties in this battle."

"Actually, they were 27, sir," Stefan corrected the arrogant teacher. "Confederate soldiers, they fired on a church, believing it to be housing weapons," Stefan explained, "they were wrong, it was a night of great loss." He looked at the teacher with humor shining through his green eyes as he added, "the founder's archives are uh, stored in Civil Hall if you'd like to brush up on your facts, Mr. Tanner."

The history teacher smiled in embarrassment before he mumbled under his breath and turned back to his desk. The whole class couldn't help but laugh at Mr. Tanner, since usually no one is able to prove him wrong and get away with it. So it was a nice change of pace to see the teacher turn red in shame.

But not even a second later, the bell rang and everyone quickly exited the classroom with joy on each of their faces. As Emily made her way through the crowded hallways, she looked for the familiar green eyed brunette. After a few short seconds, she finally spotted his tall frame. "Stefan!" Emily yelled out as she tried to her best to weave around all the students.

Stefan turned around as he heard his name being called, and saw the oldest Gilbert sister walking his way. He gave Emily a small smile as he slowed down so she could catch up with his long strides. Once Emily finally made her way to Stefan's side, the duo began to walk silently through the busy hallways of Mystic Falls High School. "I just wanted to say thank you for sticking up for Elena," Emily explained as the hallways grew quieter once students began to make their way to class.

Stefan nodded his head in understanding before he responded with a small shrug, "it was nothing."

Emily shook her head and stated, "Elena's my sister, so it's nice to have someone sticking up for her. It means a lot to me." She smirked as she added, "and I'm sure it also meant something to Elena."

Stefan chuckled lowly at the young girl before he stated, "well, then I guess you're welcome." The two teenagers continued to walk in peaceful silence before Stefan turned towards Emily in wonder. "So, are you going to the party tonight?" He questioned.

Emily's eyes brightened as she answered the question with excitement in her voice, "definitely. It's always the biggest party of the year before we have to focus on classes." She smirked as she asked, "plus, who's going to make sure my amazing sister gets to you?"

Stefan full on laughed at the brunette before he wondered, "are you trying to set me up with your sister?"

Emily looked up at Stefan in fake shock as she placed her hand over her heart playfully, "of course not."

Stefan chuckled as he looked down at Emily before he commented jokingly, "if you say so."

Emily couldn't help but laugh along with the taller boy. She felt like she could just be herself with Stefan, like she knew him all her life. As they came to a stop at the end of the hallway, Emily turned towards Stefan with a teasing smirk. "I better see you at the party, Mr. Salvatore," she told Stefan in her best posh accent.

"You certainly will, Miss Gilbert," Stefan spoke with the same accent as the brunette. Emily chuckled as she nodded her head before making her way to her next class. Emily knew right then and there, that she and Stefan would be great friends in the near future.


Once the sun settled in the small town, all the teenagers crowded the woods by the famous Falls for the last party of the school year. Emily, Elena, and Bonnie all stood close together as they watched the flames of the fire reach up into the sky. But Bonnie suddenly turned towards the younger sister in amusement, "just admit it, Elena."

As she was being stared down by her sister and best friend, Elena chuckled, "oh, okay. So he's a little pretty."

"He has that romance novel stare," Bonnie exclaimed.

Emily nodded her head in agreement before she turned towards Bonnie with a smirk. She grabbed her friend's face softly as she spoke teasingly, "Stefan looked deeply into her eyes, piercing her very soul." Elena rolled her eyes at the two girls and pushed them playfully before she joined in with the laughter that fell over them.

Once Bonnie stopped laughing along with the two Gilbert sisters, she began to look through the crowd as she questioned, "so, where is he?"

Elena looked around with furrowed brows before mumbling, "I don't know."

Emily smirked, "why don't you tell us, you're the psychic one."

Bonnie smiled brightly as she remembered, "right, I forgot." She closed her eyes before she stated, "okay, so I need a sec. Grams says I have to concentrate."

"Wait!" Emily quickly yelped. "You need a crystal ball," she exclaimed. Emily moved her eyes around the dark woods before she spotted an empty beer bottle laying on the ground. She quickly picked the bottle up and bounced her way towards Bonnie as she held it out for her. Bonnie chuckled before she wrapped her fingers around the makeshift crystal ball. But when she did, her fingers lapped over Emily's hand, which pulled her into a deep trance. It was silent as Bonnie stared at the older Gilbert with her eyes widened, before she quickly detached her hand from the bottle and from Emily.

"Bonnie?" Elena called out in worry as she watched her best friend continue to stare at her sister strangely.

Bonnie quickly shook her head as she heard the brunette calling her name, which pulled her right out of the trance she found herself in. "That was weird. When I touched you, I saw a crow," she explained.

"What?" Emily questioned in a small whisper before she quickly took a nervous glance towards her sister and noticed the same scared expression on Elena's face.

"A crow," Bonnie stated as she stared off into the distance, "there was fog, a man." As she noticed the worried faces of the two sisters, Bonnie quickly shook her head and tried to explain, "I'm drunk. It's the drinking. There's nothing psychic about it." She grabbed the bottle from Emily's hand without touching her skin and spoke quickly, "yeah? Okay, I'm gonna get a refill," before dashing away from the two sisters.

Emily watched her friend escape before she looked over at her sister, and noticed the concern shining through her brown eyes. Emily touched Elena's arm gently as she spoke, "I'll go check on her." She gave her sister a reassuring smile before she quickly walked away as she went to go find her brunette friend.

Emily made her way around the large party as she looked for Bonnie, but she couldn't find her anywhere. As she began to take another look around the woods for the brown eyed girl, she suddenly heard someone call out her name. Emily hoped that it was Bonnie, but when she turned around, she smirked as she saw it was one of her closest friends since birth, Tyler Lockwood.

Emily decided that she would leave Bonnie alone for the moment, she knew the brunette would make herself known once she was ready to talk. Instead, Emily made her way to Tyler, who was sitting on top of a wooden table. She carefully climbed onto the table with her heeled ankle boots and sat next to the mayor's son. "Thank you," Emily smirked as she grabbed the beer bottle that was in her best friend's hand.

Tyler shook his head as he stared at the young girl with humor shining through his brown eyes. "That was mine, you know?" He jested.

Emily grinned at the dark haired boy with a mischievous twinkle in her green eyes as she brought the beer bottle up to her lips and stated cheerfully, "I know." The two friends sat in peaceful silence for a moment as they enjoyed each others company and the entertainment of all the drunk teenagers that surrounded the woods. "Where's Vicki?" Emily questioned as she turned towards Tyler. Emily always loved Tyler, but she never liked how he treated the Donovan girl, like a toy he could play with whenever he wanted to. 

Tyler rolled his eyes as he huffed in annoyance, "probably with your loser brother."

Emily smacked Tyler's chest lightly as she scolded him, "hey, be nice. He's my little brother." She always hated how her best friend and brother never got along. But Emily knew it had something to do with Vicki, since Jeremy was also involved with the Donovan girl.

But before Tyler could even open his mouth, Emily suddenly heard her twin sister yelling for help. She quickly sobered up as she jumped off the table and ran towards Elena's voice in worry. As Emily got closer, she noticed a large crowd starting to form as she saw her brother carrying out a limp Vicki from the shadows that surrounded the dark woods.

"Vicki?" Matt whispered in shock. "Vicki, what the hell?" He questioned out loud as he quickly made his way towards his unconscious sister.

"What happened to her?" Tyler swiftly questioned as he ran up to Matt's side with his brown eyes widened in disbelief. 

"Somebody, call an ambulance!" Matt yelled as he ignored his friend's question and only focused his attention on his sister in worry.

As he felt someone breathing down his neck, Tyler quickly turned around and began to push people away. "Everyone back up, give her some space!" He yelled.

"It's her neck!" Elena suddenly exclaimed as she looked down at the girl in concern. "Something bit her. She's losing a lot of blood," she cried out.

As Emily noticed the large amount of blood that was dripping down Vicki's neck, she quickly looked up from her place next to her sister, and spotted a light blue scarf lying carelessly on one of the wooden tables. She quickly jogged towards the table and grabbed the scarf tightly in her hand, before she made her way towards Vicki and placed the cloth onto her bleeding neck. She wasn't Vicki's biggest fan, but a lot of people Emily loved, really cared about the older girl, so she would do whatever she could to help. 

"Vicki. Vicki, come on," Matt pleaded desperately as he looked down at his sister, "open your eyes. Look at me."


SALVATORE BOARDING HOUSE

As Stefan quickly rushed into the large house, he spotted Zach sitting in his small office. The older man jumped in fright as he looked towards Stefan alarmed. "What's going on?" He asked swiftly as he saw the disturbed look on the brunette's face.

"Someone else was attacked tonight, Zach, and it wasn't me," Stefan quickly explained. But before Zach could even comprehend what was happening, Stefan was already gone as he dashed up the stairs.

Once Stefan made his way into his bedroom and slammed the door shut, he walked halfway across the room before he felt something was wrong. As soon as he glanced towards his right, where he noticed his balcony door was wide open, a large crow suddenly flew across the room. He followed the crow with his eyes before he tensed as he felt someone standing right behind him. Stefan slowly turned around and spoke with a hard voice, "Damon."

The dark haired man smirked from the doorway of the balcony as he uttered smoothly, "hello, brother."

"Crow's a bit much, don't you think?" Stefan questioned as he heard the black bird continue to squawk from the wooden rafters of his bedroom.

Damon shrugged his shoulders lightly before he mentioned, "wait till you see what I can do with the fog."

"When did you get here?" Stefan interrogated tensely.

"Well, I couldn't miss your first day of school," Damon smirked as he slowly walked around the room. He glanced over at his brother teasingly and commented, "your hair's different. I like it."

Stefan shook his head and stated, "it's been fifteen years, Damon."

Damon rolled his blue eyes in annoyance, "thank God. I couldn't take another day of the nineties. That horrible grunge look?" Damon chuckled lightly, "did not suit you. Remember, Stefan, it's important to stay away from fads."

Stefan ignored his brother's playful banter as he questioned, "why are you here?"

"I miss my little brother," Damon responded simply.

Stefan shook his head and stated, "you hate small towns. It's boring. There's nothing for you to do."

Damon shrugged lightly, "I've managed to keep myself busy."

"You know, you left that girl alive tonight," Stefan stated. "That's very clumsy of you," he proclaimed as he looked at Damon curiously.

Damon screwed up his face in fake worry as he spoke, "ah. That could be a problem." He remarked proudly after a moment of intense silence, "for you."

Stefan shook his head at his brother as he questioned strongly, "why are you here now?"

Damon stared deeply into Stefan's eyes as he uttered, "I could ask you the same question." He slowly made his way in front of his brother as he concluded, "however, I'm fairly certain your answer can be summed up all into three little words... the Gilbert sisters."


WOODS

Emily sighed quietly as she stood next to her sister while they watched the paramedics load Vicki into the back of an ambulance with Matt quickly following behind. She couldn't believe that such a small town could have so many bad things happen to their residents.

Emily suddenly turned her head to the side when she heard fast footsteps heading straight towards them. "Hey," Bonnie called out softly. "We're gonna go mainline coffee," she explained, "wait for news."

Emily nodded her head in understanding before she glanced over at Elena and stated, "we gotta take Jeremy home."

Bonnie nodded her head before she sighed heavily. She looked between the two Gilbert sisters with her eyes widened as she began to explain, "Emily, Elena, there's no way I'm psychic. I know that." She shook her head and stated, "but whatever I saw, or I think I saw, I have this feeling..."

"Bonnie, what?" Elena questioned as she stared directly at her best friend.

Bonnie moved her eyes between the two sisters before she declared, "that it's just the beginning."


SALVATORE BOARDING HOUSE

Damon moved around the room slowly before he stated, "she took my breath away, Elena. She's a dead ringer for Katherine." He shook his head with a smirk, "but Emily, wow, she is a beauty." He looked at his brother in wonder, "is it working, Stefan? Being around them, being in their world? Does it make you feel alive?"

"She's not Katherine," Stefan growled before he commanded sternly, "don't go near them."

"Well, let's hope not," Damon commented as he decided to ignore Stefan's warning, "we both know how that ended." Damon slowly began to move closer towards his brother as he questioned curiously, "tell me something, when's the last time you had something stronger than a squirrel?"

Stefan scoffed, "I know what you're doing, Damon." He shook his head, "it's not gonna work."

"Yeah?" Damon questioned as he slammed his hand against Stefan's chest. "Come on. Don't you crave a little?" He growled as he stared menacingly at his brother.

"Stop it," Stefan commanded.

However, Damon decided to ignore his brother once again as he continued to push and shove Stefan around. "Let's do it," Damon instructed, "together. I saw a couple of girls out there." He slapped the side of Stefan's head as he exclaimed, "or let's just cut to the chase, let's go straight for the Gilbert sisters. Better yet, you can have Elena, I want sweet Emily to myself."

Stefan finally reached his breaking point as he suddenly pushed Damon harshly and yelled, "stop it!"

"Imagine what their blood tastes like!" Damon yelled, causing Stefan's face to transform to the monster that was hidden inside. "I can," Damon stated hungrily.

"I said stop!" Stefan growled before he ran towards Damon at full speed, which caused the two brothers to go flying through a window. Once they landed, Stefan slowly and painfully got up from the glass covered ground. But his brows furrowed when he couldn't find Damon anywhere.

"I was impressed," Damon stated casually as he leaned against a small bush. "I give it a six," he shrugged lightly, "missing style, but I was pleasantly surprised. Very good with the whole face thing..." Damon trailed off as he imitated Stefan's growling before he continued with a small nod, "it was good."

"You know, it's all fun and games, Damon, huh?" Stefan grunted as he walked closer towards his brother. "But wherever you go, people die," he stated angrily.

"That's a given," Damon said as it was obvious.

Stefan shook his head, "not here. I won't allow it."

"I take that as an invitation," Damon challenged.

"Damon, please," Stefan cried out, "after all these years, can't we just give it a rest?"

"I promised you an eternity of misery," Damon mentioned. "So, I'm just keeping my word," he vowed with a slight shrug of his shoulders.

"Just stay away from Elena and Emily," Stefan commanded as he glared into Damon's vengeful blue eyes.

Damon stared at his brother before he glanced down at Stefan's hand in fake worry, "where's your ring?" Stefan quickly looked down when he suddenly couldn't feel the heavy ring weighing down his hand. "Oh, yeah," Damon spoke with fake concern, "sun's coming up in a couple of hours, and, poof. Ashes to ashes." As Damon watched his brother squirm, he finally chuckled and exclaimed, "relax. It's right here."

Damon moved closer towards Stefan until he was only a few inches away before he held the brunette's ring out to him. But once Stefan placed the ring on his finger, Damon quickly grabbed Stefan by his throat before tossing him against the garage. As soon as Stefan's limp body touched the ground, Damon stood directly over him and growled, "you should know better than to think you're stronger than me. You lost that fight when you stopped feeding on people. I wouldn't try it again." After a few seconds passed by, Damon suddenly glanced up when he heard a sound in the distance. He smirked, "I think we woke up Zach." Damon started to walk towards the Salvatore boarding house as he apologized lightly, "sorry, Zach," before he began to whistle a small tune as he left his brother, who was in disbelief, out on the pavement in the dark with only the full moon shining in the sky. 


WOODS

Emily stood to the side in silence with her sister as they watched the flashing lights of the police that littered the Falls. But as Emily looked around the woods, she finally spotted the one person she hadn't seen since the accident occurred. Emily linked her arm with Elena's and pulled her sister with her as she made her way towards Jeremy, who was leaning casually against a large tree while drinking from a beer bottle. 

"You okay?" Elena asked softly once they were only a few feet away from their brother.

Emily sighed quietly once a few seconds passed and Jeremy didn't respond to Elena's question, instead, he only kept his eyes forward. "Jenna should be here soon," Emily mentioned as the tension grew between her two siblings.

The three teenagers stood in silence, before Elena decided to interrupt the calmness that surrounded the Falls as she turned towards Jeremy. "Those people in uniforms, last time I checked, they're the police," she exclaimed. But when Jeremy continued to ignore her, Elena tried again, "people are going to stop giving you breaks, Jer. They just don't care anymore. They don't remember that our parents are dead, because they've got their own lives to deal with. The rest of the world has moved on. You should try, too."

"I've seen you two in the cemetery," Jeremy mentioned as he glanced between his two sisters. "Is that - is that supposed to be you guys moving on?" He questioned.

Emily sighed as she noticed her sister went silent and quickly looked towards the ground as she avoided eye contact. She knew that Jeremy was right, none of the Gilbert siblings have moved on from the passing of their parents. So she gave each of her sibling's arm a light squeeze, which of course caused the two brown eyed Gilberts to look up at her. Emily gave both of them a small smile as she spoke, "mom and dad wouldn't have wanted this for any of us. We just have to continue to move forward. Everything will be okay. It has to be."

As Emily stood in the middle of the woods by the Falls with her two siblings, she couldn't help but think back to the night that took their parents away. With all the flashing lights from the police and ambulance vehicles, it reminded Emily of when she had to sit in the back of an ambulance with a passed out Elena as they pulled the family's green SUV from the water that surrounded Wickery Bridge. Emily just hoped that Vicki wouldn't have the same outcome as their parents did. For Matt's sake, she hoped that Vicki would be okay. Matt didn't deserve to go through all that alone when he had no family by his side. As the memories began to come back to her, Emily leaned her head on Elena's shoulder and subconsciously held her sister's hand tightly. She just wished the whole night would be over so she could forget everything and start fresh tomorrow.

 

Chapter Text

Emily groaned sleepily as she stretched and forced herself out of bed to get dressed for the day. She sighed when her memories from last night came back to her. But she knew that she couldn't stop all the bad things from happening, so she just had to push through them and move forward.

Emily grabbed her black and blue purse once she finished getting dressed and went to head downstairs. But before she could even take one step out of her bedroom, Jenna instantly grabbed her arm and asked, “do I look adult? As in respectfully parental?”

Emily looked down at her aunt’s outfit and saw a blue knee length dress and her strawberry blonde hair lightly curled down her back. Emily smirked, “I don’t know about parental, but you look hot.”

Jenna rolled her eyes playfully at her oldest niece before walking towards the hallway mirror and began to mess with her hair. “I have to go to Jeremy’s parent-teacher conference,” Jenna explained. “Hair up or down?” She questioned as she turned towards Emily with anxiety shining through her eyes. 

Emily twitched her head to the side as Jenna placed all of her strawberry blonde hair on the top of her head. She grinned at her aunt as she stated, “sexy stewardess.”

Suddenly Elena walked out of her room and made her way towards the two girls after hearing their conversation. "Boozy housewife," she commented with a small smile as she saw Jenna flatten out her hair. 

“Up it is,” Jenna mumbled. She looked over at Elena in surprise, “you’re feisty today.”

Emily smirked over at her sister as she threw an arm over Elena’s shoulder, “you totally are. And I’m loving it.”

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister, before she turned back to her aunt with a bright smile. “I feel good, which is rare,” Elena exclaimed, “so I’ve decided to go with it. Fly free, walk on sunshine, and all that stuff.” Elena looked down the hallway before turning towards Jenna in confusion as she questioned, “where’s Jeremy?”

“He left early,” Jenna told Elena as she stared into the mirror. “Something about getting to wood shop early to finish a birdhouse,” she explained. When Jenna didn’t hear anything from the two sisters, she glanced behind her in the mirror and saw two very confused faces. “There is no wood shop, is there?” Jenna mumbled.

“No,” Elena whispered as she shook her head.

“Yeah,” Jenna muttered in disappointment.


“I’m confused,” Caroline spoke as she walked through the crowded hallways with her two best friends, Bonnie and Emily. She looked towards the brown eyed girl with furrowed brows. “Are you psychic or clairvoyant?” She questioned.

“She’s psychic!” Emily exclaimed as she gave Bonnie an award winning grin.

Bonnie chuckled at the brunette before turning towards Caroline as she explained, “technically, Grams says I’m a witch. My ancestors were these cool Salem witch chicks or something.” Bonnie shook her head, “Grams tried to explain it all, but she was looped on the liquor, so I kinda tuned out. Crazy family, yes. Witches? I don’t think so.”

“Yeah, well, feel free to conjure up the name and number of that guy from last night,” Caroline pleaded.

Emily quickly jumped in front of the duo and stared at Caroline with her eyes widened. “Woah, woah, woah. What guy? And why am I just hearing about this now, Caroline Forbes?” Emily scolded the blonde.

Caroline couldn’t help but chuckle at her best friend. “Just some extremely hot guy from the Grill last night,” she explained before shrugging slightly, “I didn’t get his number, so it doesn't matter.”

Emily looked at the blonde like she grew another head. “Excuse me, but when does Caroline Forbes ever pass on a hot guy? Why didn’t you get his number?” Emily interrogated.

Caroline shrugged, “I don’t know. I was drunk.”

Emily and Bonnie stared at each other for a long moment, before they both broke into laughter. Anyone that knew Caroline, knew that nothing would stop her from talking to someone she thought was hot. Caroline rolled her eyes at her two best friends, before she made her way out of Mystic Falls High School with the two amused girls following behind.  


Outside of Mystic Grill sat the four girls as they enjoyed the warm weather that has graced the small town. Emily had her twin sister and two best friends help with folding pamphlets for the large celebration that was going to take place tomorrow for the Night of the Comet. The four girls sat in peaceful silence before Bonnie began, “well, I was talking to Grams, and she said the comet is a sign of impending doom. The last time it passed over Mystic Falls, there was lots of death. So much blood and carnage, it created a bed of paranormal activity.”

Caroline nodded her head lightly before she smirked as she looked over at Bonnie, "yeah, and then you poured Grams another shot and she told you about the aliens." She quickly turned towards Elena and questioned, "so then what?"

Elena shook her head, “so then nothing.”

“You and Stefan talked all night?” Caroline questioned as she stared at Elena in confusion, “there was no sloppy first kiss or touchy feely of any kind?”

“Nope,” Elena responded as she shook her head once more, “we didn’t go there.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement. “Yeah, I’m pretty sure I would have heard if they did do anything,” she joked.

Caroline continued to stare hard at Elena as she questioned, "not even a handshake?" When Elena only shook her head, Caroline glanced over at the other two girls in shock before turning back to the brunette. "I mean, Elena, we are your friends and Emily's your sister. Okay? You are supposed to share the smut," she exclaimed.

Emily looked at the blonde in disgust, “I don’t want to know about my sister’s sex life, thank you very much.”

"We just talked for hours," Elena tried to explain to Caroline.

Caroline looked at Elena with wide eyes as she yelped, “okay, what is with the blockage? Just jump his bones already!” She shook her head as she explained, “okay, it’s easy. Boy likes girl, girl likes boy, sex!”

Emily and Elena glanced at each other before looking towards the blonde as they mumbled together, “profound.”

It was quiet once Caroline gave up on trying to find juicy details on Elena's relationship, so the four girls went back to folding the pamphlets together. But not even a minute goes by before Elena suddenly jumps to her feet. Bonnie looked over at youngest Gilbert in confusion as she questioned, "where are you going?"

Elena grabbed her bag from the back her chair before she turned towards the three girls. “Caroline’s right,” she declared, “it is easy. If I sit here long enough, I’ll end up talking myself out of it instead of doing what I started the day saying what I was going to do.” Elena turned to her sister before grabbing Emily’s arm and pulling her up. “And you are coming with me,” she commanded.

Emily pulled her hand out of Elena’s as she looked at her sister weirdly, “you’re serious, aren’t you?” Emily watched Elena nod her head once before she groaned, “I don’t want to listen to you have sex with Stefan.”

Elena looked at her sister pleadingly, “please, Emmie.” She quickly shook her head as she explained, “you don’t even have to stay, just make sure I get in.”

Emily looked at her sister and saw that she was pulling out her only weakness, her brown doe eyes. Emily rolled her eyes before mumbling, "fine." She pointed at Elena as she ordered, "and never word it like that again, it sounds so wrong."

Elena gave her sister a bright smile as she quickly grabbed her arm and pulled Emily towards her car. Bonnie and Caroline both watched the two sisters make their way to Elena's car, one sister willingly and the other being pulled, as they laughed in amusement before focusing their attention back on the pamphlets.


After a few short minutes, but what felt like forever for the excited younger sister, the two girls finally pulled in front of the Salvatore boarding house. As Emily got out of her sister's car, she couldn't help but be amazed by the size of the large house. Once Emily closed the passenger door and looked around, she soon realized that her sister was nowhere to be found.  She furrowed her brows before rolling her eyes as she spotted Elena walking quickly as possible towards the entrance. Emily swiftly jogged up to her sister as they both reached the front door at the same time. 

Elena looked at her sister with a nervous smile before she turned around and spotted a doorbell hanging right above her head. She pulled as hard as she could two times, however when no one came to the door, Elena decided to use the metal doorbell that was attached to the large oak. But when she knocked, the door slowly pushed open by itself. While Elena took a step back, Emily cautiously making her way inside the large house. 

“Emily!” Elena scolded her sister before quickly following closely behind.

As Emily took a few steps inside the house, she paused with Elena right on her tail, as she looked around. When she didn't see or hear anyone, Emily called out loudly, "Stefan?" But when she didn't get a response, Emily began her journey further into the Salvatore boarding house before trying one last time, "Stefan?" When no one answered once again, Emily looked back at her sister, before shrugging as they slowly began to look around the house with interest shining through their eyes. But Emily suddenly turned around when she heard a creaking sound in the very quiet house. She furrowed her brows as she noticed that the front door was wide open instead of partially as they had left it.  

Elena quickly latched herself onto her sister's arm in worry as the two girls cautiously made their way towards the front door. But as they took a few steps, a crow suddenly flew across the room, causing the two girls to duck as quickly as they could. Once the room was filled with silence, instead of a squawking crow, the two Gilbert sisters slowly stood up and turned around. But when they did, they jumped in fright as they noticed someone standing directly in front of them. 

With the hand Elena had securely wrapped around her sister's, she pulled Emily with her as she took a step back before looking up at the stranger. "I'm sorry for bargaining in. The door was..." Elena apologized as she glanced back at the door, but was confused when she saw that it was fully closed as she mumbled, "open." 

The stranger stared deeply into Elena's eyes for a moment before commenting, "you must be Elena." He turned his head and looked at the other girl as he smirked, "and you must be Emily." When the two sisters stayed silent, the man introduced himself, "I'm Damon, Stefan's brother."

Emily glanced over at Elena in confusion as she questioned, “did you know he had a brother?” 

Elena shook her head as she responded, “no, he never told me.”

Damon shrugged, “well, Stefan’s not one to brag.” He held his arm out as he exclaimed, “please, come. I’m sure Stefan will be along any second.”

As Damon walked through a large room with the two girls, Emily couldn’t help but look around the inside of the boarding house in amazement. “Is this your living room?” She questioned in shock. She had never been in a house that was so big and decorative before, well besides the Lockwood Mansion but everyone has been inside the mayor's house one time or another.

“Living room, parlor, Sotheby’s auction,” Damon listed. “It’s a little kitschy for my taste,” he commented. Damon turned around and glanced between the two girls before he settled his blue eyes on Elena as he spoke, “I can see why my brother’s so smitten.” Once Elena's eyes were focused on him, he continued, “for a while there, I never thought he’d get over the last one. Nearly destroyed him.”

“The last one?” Elena questioned nervously.

Damon nodded his head as he stated, "yeah. Katherine, his girlfriend." But when Elena didn't say anything, he concluded, "oh, you two haven't had the awkward exes conversation yet."

Elena looked away as she mumbled, “nope.”

“Oops,” Damon muttered. “Well, I’m sure it’ll come up now,” he exclaimed. Damon looked down at Elena as he thought out loud, “or maybe he didn’t want to tell you because he didn’t want you to think he was on the rebound. We all know how those relationships end.”

Emily twitched her head to the side as she studied Damon before commenting, "you say that like every relationship is doomed to end."

Damon moved his eyes towards the older Gilbert sister before shrugging, "I'm a fatalist." He kept his eyes on Emily as he greeted his brother, "hello, Stefan."

Emily quickly turned around once Damon had spoke, and sure enough, Stefan was standing in the doorway as he stared hard at the blue eyed man that stood next to her. 

"Elena, Emily. I didn't know you guys were coming over," Stefan commented as he kept his eyes on his brother with a strong glare. 

Elena shook her head softly as she made her way closer towards Stefan. “I know. I should have called, I just…” she started to explain.

But before Elena could finish her sentence, Damon interrupted, “oh, don’t be silly. You’re welcome anytime. Aren’t they, Stefan?” But when his brother didn’t say anything, Damon glanced over at the two girls and commented, “you know, I should break out the family photo albums or some home movies. But…” Damon glanced over at Stefan with a mischievous grin, “I have to warn you. He wasn’t always such a looker.”

Emily rose an eyebrow as she smirked over at Damon, “oh, and you were?”

Damon smirked right back at the brunette as he moved closer towards Emily and stated, "I like you. You're feisty."

But before Emily could even come up with a remark, Stefan quickly interrupted, not liking how close Damon was to the older Gilbert girl. "Thank you for stopping by, Elena, Emily. Nice to see you," he spoke steadily as he kept his eyes solely on his brother.

Emily noticed the hard glare that Stefan was giving Damon, so she decided that she and Elena should leave the two brothers as she felt the tension grow. Emily looked towards Stefan as she spoke, "we should probably go." She glanced over at Damon, who was only a few feet away, and uttered politely, "it nice to meet you, Damon." Emily didn't like the vibe that Damon gave off, but he was Stefan's brother, so she decided to play nice.

Damon gave Emily a sincere smile as he declared, "it was nice meeting you too, Emily." Once he took his eyes off of the green eyed girl, he smoothly walked directly in front of the younger sister. Damon grabbed Elena's hand before bringing her tan knuckles to his lips and stated, "great meeting you too, Elena."

Elena gave Damon a small smile before turning towards the entrance of the living room, where Stefan was blocking. She looked at him weirdly as she called out, "Stefan... Stefan?"

Finally after a few long and awkward seconds, Stefan moved out of the way as he continued to glare hard at his brother. Elena rolled her eyes in annoyance and in hurt by Stefan's cold attitude. She stomped her way to the door with anger seething through her veins. Emily gave Stefan an apologetic smile before quickly following her upset sister out of the tension filled Salvatore boarding house. 


“He’s on the rebound and has raging family issues,” Elena grumbled towards her aunt. Once the two sisters had made it home from the Salvatore boarding house, they found their way towards the strawberry blonde in the kitchen, where Elena ranted about Stefan.

Jenna grabbed a bright red apple from a small wooden basket as she leaned against the countertop next to Emily. “Well, at least it’s an ex-girlfriend,” she consoled the younger sister. “Wait till you date a guy with mommy issues or cheating issues. Or amphetamine issues,” Jenna listed.

Emily bumped her shoulder with her aunt’s as she smirked, “you would know from experience, wouldn’t you, Jenna?”

Before Jenna could even think about denying the question, she heard the front door open and saw the youngest sibling. "Jeremy?" Jenna called out. But when she saw brunette trying to sneak up the stairs quietly, she quickly rushed towards his direction and interrogated, "Jeremy, where were you?"

“More stoner stories?” Jeremy questioned as he looked down at his aunt. He shook his head, “look, Jenna, I get it, you were cool.” Jeremy raised his thumb up as he commented, “and so that’s… that’s cool.”

As Jeremy tried to continue his walk up the stairs, Jenna suddenly yelled out in anger, “oh, no, no, no!” Before she threw her barely eaten apple at the back of Jeremy’s head.

Emily quickly shoved a spoonful of vanilla ice cream into her mouth as she tried to hold in her laughter while she watched the exchange between her aunt and brother. Jeremy turned towards Jenna and looked at her like she had gone completely crazy. "Ow! Why? Why did you do that?" He questioned.

“Listen up!” Jenna yelled. “Quit ditching class or you’re grounded. No discussion,” she commanded.

Jeremy smirked as he looked down at his aunt, "parental authority, I like it." He raised his thumb up one last time as he uttered, "sleep tight," before he continued his way up the stairs and towards his bedroom without anymore eruptions. 

Emily sighed as she watched Jenna silently walk back into the kitchen with a shocked expression. So she grabbed one of the bowls of ice cream Elena had made before handing it to Jenna with a small smile, “this might help.”

Jenna sighed but took the ice cream with a grateful nod before the three girls made their way to the living room with each a bowl of ice cream, where they spent the rest of the night watching their favorite movies. Emily was happy that this was how her night was ending, without anything major going wrong. It almost felt like before the car accident. But it wasn't, her mother wasn't there - but Emily knew that she was there in spirit. The only thing that was missing was her father arguing about watching an action movie instead of a romantic comedy. But Emily still felt a small smile grow on her face as she laid her head on Jenna's shoulder and Elena's on hers. It was the perfect way to end a normal night in the small town of Mystic Falls. 

Chapter Text

Early in the morning, as the sun began to shine brightly into the sky, there stood Emily with Elena and Bonnie in the middle of town square as they handed out pamphlets for the large celebration of The Night of the Comet. Emily gave a passing stranger a bright smile as she questioned politely, "would you like a pamphlet?"

Bonnie glanced over at Elena as she questioned softly, "he didn't call, huh?"

“Or text,” Elena mumbled as she handed someone a pamphlet. “But I realized we never even exchanged that stuff,” she recalled, “we’ve never gotten to the texting part.”

“That’s an important milestone in any relationship,” Bonnie commented.

Elena looked over at Bonnie as she questioned, “isn’t it?” She shook her head, “the timing is wrong, anyway.”

Emily looked directly into her sister's brown eyes as she stated, "nothing in our lives have ever happened because the timing was right." She shook her head, "it's just not realistic." 

“I’m not ready, you guys,” Elena mumbled.

“Who is?” Bonnie questioned.

“At least I put myself out there,” the younger sister spoke as she tried to explain herself.

Emily rose an eyebrow at her sister as she stated, "we have two very different definitions of putting yourself out there, because you just gave up when things got tough."

Elena quickly looked down at the pamphlet in her hand, as she avoided looking into Emily's green eyes. She knew that her sister was right, but she just didn't want to admit it. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement with the oldest Gilbert as she looked towards Elena with soft eyes, "all I'm hearing is reasons why you can't."


Emily spent the whole day helping all the volunteers with setting up for The Night of the Comet. Before she knew it, it was dark and everyone was surrounding the town square. Emily smiled as she looked at all the cheerful faces of the Mystic Falls residents. The event looked like it was becoming a major success. Ever since Emily’s mother passed away, she decided to step up and help with all the Mystic Falls volunteering and foundations that her mother was apart of.

“Hey, there you are,” Caroline called out as she spotted the green eyed Gilbert. “I found the candles you asked for,” she informed the brunette as she held a large box filled with white candles.

Emily smiled appreciatively at the blonde as she grabbed a handful of candles. “Thank you for helping me so much today,” she praised.

Caroline smiled brightly at her best friend. “I’m happy to help,” she told the brunette. The two girls made their way through the crowd and handed out the white candles. Once they were finished, the duo found themselves on the side as they watched all the smiling faces.

Caroline looked over at Emily’s happy face with soft eyes as she commented, “I like that look.”

Emily looked over at Caroline in confusion as she questioned with furrowed brows, “what look?”

Caroline chuckled before she explained, "you look happy. When you are focusing on all this," she pointed towards the crowd of smiling faces and the different decorations before she continued, "you just look really happy."

Emily looked up at the blonde as she explained, “I just want my mom to be proud, that I didn’t live for nothing.” She looked at all the happy people as she continued, “she was supposed to be in charge of tonight, and I just wanted it to be perfect like she would have done it."

Caroline pulled Emily into a side hug as she informed the brunette, “your mom would have been so proud of you, Emmie. Everything looks perfect.” She chuckled with a bright smile, “now enjoy some fun. You need to relax.”

Emily shook her head as she laughed at the blonde, before she linked her arm with Caroline's. "Lead the way," she commanded as she grinned at her best friend. 

Caroline smiled brightly before the two girls made their way towards Mystic Grill, that was across the street from the celebration. Once Emily opened the door to the familiar restaurant, she spotted their group of friends right away - Elena, Bonnie, Tyler, and Matt. She pulled Caroline in their direction as the group sat at a couple of tables that littered the crowded Mystic Grill. While Caroline made her way towards Bonnie, Emily went directly towards her twin sister. She pulled the brown eyed girl into a tight side hug, causing Elena to chuckle at her sister but hugged her back just as tight.

Before anyone had the chance to open their mouths, Jeremy came rushing over and quickly asked the group, "hey, has anyone seen Vicki?"

“You’re her stalker. You tell us,” Tyler barked out as he stared hard at the youngest Gilbert.

Elena glanced over at Tyler in confusion, but before she could question him, Jeremy spoke up again, “I can’t find her.”

Tyler shrugged lightly as he commented, "she probably found someone else to party with." He smirked, "sorry, pill pusher, I guess you've been replaced."

Emily slapped the back of Tyler's head as she glared at her best friend. Even though she knew about what Jeremy was doing, it didn't mean that Elena knew about their little brother's extracurricular activities and she wanted to keep it that way. 

Elena looked between her twin sister and Tyler in confusion as she questioned, "what's with the pill pusher?"

“Ask him,” Tyler responded as he pointed his head in Jeremy’s direction.

“You wanna do this right now?” Jeremy growled.

Elena looked at her brother in astonishment before questioning, “are you dealing?”

“She’s never gonna go for you,” Tyler told Jeremy.

“She already did,” Jeremy stated, “over and over and over again.”

“Yeah, right,” Tyler uttered, not believing a word that was coming out of Jeremy’s mouth.

Caroline looked at Jeremy with her eyes widened as she questioned, “you slept with Vicki Donovan?” She chuckled lowly before correcting herself, “I mean, Vicki Donovan slept with you?”

Tyler shook his head, “there’s no way.”

“And I didn’t even have to force her into it,” Jeremy growled.

It felt like the whole Grill went silent at Jeremy’s confession before Matt turned to his best friend in anger, “what the hell is he talking about, Ty?”

“Nothing, man, just ignore him, he’s a punk,” Tyler mumbled as he glared at Jeremy.

"You know what," Matt began before anyone had the chance to say anything. "How about you all shut up and help me find my sister?" He questioned irritatingly.  

Bonnie nodded her head as she grabbed Caroline’s hand. “We’ll check the back,” she told the blonde before the two girls quickly left.

“I’ll check the square,” Matt told the group before he jogged towards the door.

“I’ll come with you,” Jeremy called out before he tried to follow after Matt.

But Elena quickly grabbed Jeremy’s arm tightly. “Oh, no, no, no. You’re coming with us,” she told Jeremy before pulling him to the side of the Grill. Once Elena saw that everyone left, she turned to Jeremy and asked, “so that’s your game now, dealing?”

Jeremy rolled his eyes as he denied, “I’m not dealing.”

“Look, I’m sick of the tough love speech, Jer,” Elena stressed. “It’s clearly having no impact,” she told Jeremy.

“You and Jenna, between the two of you. Enough already!” Jeremy huffed. “Emily is the only one that understands me and doesn’t try tell me what to do,” he commented. “Why can’t you be more like her,” Jeremy bellowed as he glared at Elena before stomping away.

Once they watched Jeremy stomp out of the Grill, Elena turned towards Emily with hurt shining through her brown eyes. Ever since Jeremy could talk, he's always been closer towards the older sister. Emily knew that Elena hated that Jeremy never talked to her in the same way. She looked over at her sister with a small smile, "just let him cool off. You know he didn't mean that, he's just worried about the girl he likes." She wrapped her arm around Elena's shoulder as she stated, "now let's go help find Vicki."


Emily made her way inside Mystic Grill, after having received a text message from Tyler, as she searched through the town square with Elena, that someone had found Vicki aimlessly walking around. As Emily made her way into the Grill, she spotted Bonnie and Caroline sitting at a small table, so she quietly made her way over and sat across from the two girls. 

Caroline groaned as the three girls watched the scene unfold. Matt was helping Vicki with her bandage, when Stefan walked up to the siblings and the two boys spoke quietly. “Ugh, it’s just so much drama,” Caroline complained. “Ever notice how the druggies are the biggest attention whores?” She questioned.

"Caroline," Emily scolded her best friend. But all Caroline did was shrug her shoulders carelessly. Emily rolled her eyes at the blonde's rudeness. It didn't matter if it was true or not, it's just something you don't say, especially when that person was attacked badly in a matter of days. 

“Excuse me,” Stefan spoke softly as he walked towards the three girls with a friendly smile, “hi.”

Bonnie smiled up at brunette as she greeted, “hi.”

“Um, have you guys seen Elena?” Stefan questioned as he glanced at each girl.

"She went home," Emily responded. After Tyler had texted Emily, her sister had told that she was heading home for the night. Emily smirked secretly as she remembered the conversation she had with her sister earlier that day.  She quickly slipped a pen from the pocket of her purse and grabbed a napkin that was laying on the table. "Elena forgot to give you this," Emily stated as she began to write. "It's her number," she clarified as she noticed Stefan's furrowed brows. Emily looked up at the brunette with a bright smile as she added, "my sister loves to text," she shrugged lightly, "just so you know."

 

Bonnie shook her head with a small smile as she realized what Emily was doing. Once she saw the oldest Gilbert had wrote Elena's number down, she grabbed the napkin and pen. "This is her email too," Bonnie commented before she handed the napkin over to Stefan. But as the grey napkin reached his hand, Bonnie's finger grazed Stefan's, and pulled her into a familiar deep trance. After only a few short seconds passed by, Bonnie pulled her hand away and looked into Stefan's eyes as she questioned softly, "what happened to you?" As silence grew between the four teenagers, Bonnie realized what she said, so she shook her head and apologized, "that's so rude. I'm sorry." She quickly stood up from the table and grabbed her bag as she mumbled, "excuse me," before rushing away.

As Stefan followed the rushing brunette with only his eyes, Caroline explained, "she kind of wigs out." She shrugged, "it's like her thing."


Emily sighed tiredly as she finally opened the door of the Gilbert house. It had been a long day, and she was just ready to lay down in her warm and cozy bed. With being up so early to organize The Night of the Comet, and with Vicki going missing for a while, it just wore out the brunette. Emily sluggishly made her way up the stairs, and was about to walk into her bedroom, but froze in her spot when she heard sounds coming from her brother's bedroom. 

"Jer?" Emily called out. She wanted to see how her brother was doing, after he exploded on Elena at the Grill. So she quietly made her way towards his bedroom door, but was surprised when she saw that it wasn't Jeremy. 

“No, it’s me, the hypocrite patrol,” Jenna stated as she dug through Jeremy’s bedside table.

Emily looked at her aunt in confusion as she questioned, “what are you doing?”

Jenna stood up and looked over at Emily as she confessed, "I've become my worst nightmare." She took a deep sigh before she continued, "the authority figure who has to violate a 15-year-old's privacy." Jenna thought for a moment before she quickly rushed to the corner of the room and pulled out a bong from the inside of a boot. "Jackpot. I see the hiding places haven't gotten any more creative," she commented as she held up the bong in one hand and the boot in the other.

Emily made her way further into Jeremy’s bedroom before she questioned, “what brought this on?”

Jenna started moved clothes out of the way as she looked all through Jeremy’s dresser before she explained, “your ass-hat of a history teacher shamed me good yesterday.”

Emily smirked, “ah, you got Tannered.” She waved her hand carelessly, “you shouldn’t worry about that, he's never liked anyone in our family,” she joked.

“Discover the impossible, Ms. Sommers,” Jenna intimidated Mr. Tanner’s voice. “Got it. Thanks. Like I didn’t know I was screwing up,” she sighed.

Emily looked at her aunt with soft eyes as she shook her head, “you’re not screwing up.”

“Yes, I am. You know why?” Jenna questioned. “Because I’m not her,” she trembled. Emily’s heart broke as she saw her aunt’s sadden face. Jenna took a deep breath before she continued, “she made everything look so easy. You know, high school, marriage, having you.” Jenna shook her head, “I can’t do it. I’m gonna say or do the wrong thing, and he’s gonna get worse, and it’s gonna be my fault. It’s impossible.”

Emily moved towards her teary eyed aunt and grabbed her hand with a small smile. "You're just scared, Jenna. It's okay to be scared," she commented. Emily chuckled lowly as she moved Jenna's sloppy strawberry blonde hair behind her ear as she began, "I mean, come on, you went from only taking care of yourself to taking care of three teenagers. You're doing a good job. Mom would be so proud of you." When Emily noticed Jenna shaking her head with tears in her eyes, she continued, "she wouldn't have left us in your hands if she didn't think you could do it. Jeremy will get better. We all will." Emily pulled Jenna into a tight hug and questioned, "how about we hang out like old times? Just you and me." But she suddenly came up with an idea as she looked up at Jenna with bright eyes. "How about dancing in the living room?" She questioned with a mischievous grin. 

Jenna chuckled as she wiped the tears from her glossy hazel eyes and commented, "you were always the dancer in the family." She gasped as she recalled, "remember that time your dad recorded us dancing to Bring It On? Oh, my God! That was so embarrassing!"

Emily couldn't control her laughter as she remembered that day. Her dad had showed everyone that video like it was an award. Who knew that she would become a cheerleader in the future? As Emily thought back to that day that took place so many years ago, she couldn't help but think that her father had always knew that she would become the great cheerleader she is today. Emily had always been the dancer between her and Elena, it was one of her greatest passions. 

Emily wrapped an arm around Jenna's waist as the duo made their way down the stairs, and towards the living room. Emily jogged towards the radio and turned it up loudly before she turned back to her aunt while a smirk made its way onto her face. The two girls danced with all their might, just like they did when Emily was only ten years old. Emily knew that this was something that Jenna needed, so she was glad that she could help her aunt get everything off her mind, even if it only for a few hours. 

Chapter Text

As they pulled up in front of Mystic Falls High School, Emily carefully made her way out of Bonnie’s white Honda. The two Gilbert sisters stood to the side as they waited for Bonnie to shut her door and join them. Once she closed her door, Bonnie made her way next to the Gilberts, but stared at the younger sister as she spoke, “I’m not saying don’t date the guy. I’m just saying take it slow.”

Elena pointed at her friend in confusion as she stated, “you were the one who said to go for it.”

“Now I’m saying to take it slow,” Bonnie stressed lightly.

Emily twitched her head to the side as she watched Bonnie carefully. She pointed to her face and questioned, “why the about-face?”

Bonnie shrugged, “it’s not the about-face.” She turned to Elena as she explained, “you’re single for the first time in your entire high school career. It’s the perfect time to play the field.”

Emily threw an arm over Elena’s shoulder before chuckling, “because Lena is so that girl.”

“Seriously, what are you not saying?” Elena wondered.

“It’s stupid,” Bonnie mumbled.

Elena grabbed Bonnie’s arm and faced her as she spoke strongly, “Bonnie.”

“What?” Bonnie questioned innocently.

“Spit it out,” Elena commanded.

Bonnie took a quick glance towards Emily before turning to younger sister with a sigh, “I accidentally touched Stefan. And I got a really bad feeling,” she explained.

Emily looked at Bonnie with furrowed brows, “is that why you left so quickly last night?”

Bonnie looked over at the green eyed girl with a worried expression as she nodded her head. Elena glanced between the two girls before settling on Bonnie, “is that it?” She questioned humorously. Bonnie however didn’t think it was funny, so she tried to storm off, but Elena quickly grabbed her arm. “Bonnie,” she spoke softly.

“It was bad bad!” Bonnie yelped with wide eyes.

“Is this the whole witch mojo thing again?” Elena questioned with a teasing smile slipping on her face.

“You know what, I’m just concerned,” Bonnie told Elena, “this is me expressing concern about my best friend’s new boyfriend.”

Elena smiled at Bonnie, “and I love you for it, I do. But I feel good. It’s been a hard year.” Elena glanced over at her sister before she continued, “and I’m starting to kind of feel like things are getting back to normal again. And you know what? Stefan is a big part of that.”

Emily couldn’t help but smile over at her sister. She was happy that she was right about Stefan, that he would be the reason for Elena’s happiness. Emily knew from the first time she saw Stefan, that he would be one of the good guys.

Speak of the devil and he shall appear, because not even a minute later, Stefan walked up to the three girls. “Good morning, Elena. Good morning, Bonnie. Good morning, Emily,” Stefan greeted each girl with a small smile.

Bonnie avoided looking at Stefan and turned to the two sisters as she spoke,” hey, um I gotta find Caroline. She’s not answering her phone. So I’ll see you guys later,” before she quickly rushed towards Mystic Falls High School.

“Bonnie, wait!” Elena called out, but Bonnie either ignored Elena or she was too far into the crowd of students to hear the brunette.

Emily sighed as she watched her friend walk away. She turned to Elena and told her sister, “I’m going to go find her.” Emily gave Stefan a quick smile before she made her way towards the steps of the building.

Emily finally made it inside the high school, she seriously was starting to regret wearing these black heels. Emily looked around the hallway, until she spotted the person she was looking for. She walked over to the set of grey lockers as she scolded, “what was that, Bonnie Bennett?”

Bonnie jumped as she quickly whirled around and faced the older Gilbert sister. She sighed before she turned back to her locker and placed a few books into her bag. “I just needed to find Caroline,” she explained.

Emily looked around with amusement in green eyes. “Well where is my favorite blonde?” she questioned.

Bonnie sighed as she slammed her locker shut and leaned against it. “I couldn’t find her,” she mumbled.

Emily smiled as she spoke, “good. Then you can tell me what’s going on.”

“Nothing’s going on,” Bonnie uttered as she avoided the bright green eyes that belonged to Emily.

Emily rolled her eyes, “come on, Bonnie. You can tell me anything. I won’t judge you or tell anyone. Maybe I can help.”

Bonnie stared at the brunette before she nodded her head with a deep sigh. “It’s just when I touched Stefan at the Grill last night, I felt so much death. It scared me.” She shook her head, “I just get this bad feeling when I’m around him.”

Emily nodded her head as she took in the information Bonnie was telling her. She looked at her friend with soft eyes as she asked, “do you think it has something to do with all the witch stuff?”

Bonnie shrugged her shoulders with wide eyes, “I honestly have no idea.”

“Maybe you should have a talk with Grams, she could at least put your mind at ease,” Emily suggested.

Bonnie looked at her friend with glazed over eyes as she whispered, “I’m scared.”

Emily’s eyes softened as she stared at Bonnie. She pulled the brown eyed girl into a tight hug as she spoke, “everything will be okay. If you ever need to talk about the witches, then I’ll be here to listen. Even if you don’t believe in all that stuff, I’ll support you.” Emily pulled away and looked into Bonnie’s brown eyes with a small smile, “okay?”

Bonnie smiled gratefully at Emily as she nodded her head. “Thank you,” she whispered softly.

Emily gave her friend a quick nod before she threw her arm over Bonnie’s shoulder. “Now, come on. We don’t want to late for Satan's class,” she joked, causing the two to laugh happily as they made their way to history class.


“World War II ended in…” Mr. Tanner trailed off as he glanced around the classroom, “anyone got anything?” When no one said a word, the teacher moved his eyes around the room before he paused, “Miss Juan?” He questioned. When the student simply shrugged, Mr. Tanner sighed before answering his own question, “1945.”

“Pearl Harbor,” Mr. Tanner spoke before he glanced around the room and stopped on another student. “Miss Gilbert?” He questioned.

Emily looked up from her notebook and saw the history teacher wasn’t looking at her, but her sister. “Hmm?” Elena questioned when she suddenly looked up at Mr. Tanner.

“Pearl Harbor?” The history teacher questioned again.

“Um…” Elena trailed off, not knowing the answer.

“December 7, 1941,” Stefan spoke up.

“Thank you, Miss Gilbert,” Mr. Tanner praised as he stared at green eyed boy.

“Anytime,” Stefan responded with humor in his voice.

Emily couldn’t help but join in with the laughter that fell over the classroom. It was nice to see someone who challenged the teacher every chance they could, and Stefan was that person. “Very well,” Mr. Tanner uttered as he stared at Stefan. The history teacher looked around the classroom as he spoke, “the fall of the Berlin wall.”

“1989,” Stefan answered before he clarified, “I’m good with dates, sir.”

Mr. Tanner looked at Stefan with amusement as he questioned, “are you? How good?” He thought for a moment before turning back to the brunette as he challenged, “keep it in the year. Civil Rights Act.”

“1964,” Stefan answered.

“John F. Kennedy assassination,” Mr. Tanner continued.

“1963.”

“Martin Luther King.”

“68.”

“Lincoln.”

“1865.”

“Roe vs Wade.”

“1973.”

“Brown vs Board.”

“1954.”

“The battle of Gettysburg.”

“1863.”

“Korean War.”

“1950 to 1953.”

“Ha!” Mr. Tanner yelped in excitement, “it ended in ‘52.”

The cocky history teacher chuckled as he stared at Stefan before he turned around and made his way back to the chalkboard with a pep in his step from proving a student wrong. But Stefan quickly corrected the teacher, “uh, actually, sir, it was ‘53.”

Mr. Tanner stared hard at Stefan before he commanded, “look it up, somebody. Quickly.”

It was quiet for a long moment before a student read off his phone, “it was 1953.”

Everyone couldn’t believe that someone had proved Mr. Tanner wrong. He always took pleasure in torturing his students but here was someone challenging the history teacher. Emily turned back towards Stefan and gave him a thumbs up with a bright smile, causing the boy to chuckle. The class started slowly applauding Stefan as the history teacher’s face started to turn beet red.


In the soaring heat outside of Mystic Falls High School, Emily stood in front of the Timberwolves cheerleading squad as she commanded the group to start stretching. Emily started to twist her body to the side as she also began to stretch. But when she looked over her shoulder, Emily quickly jumped in excitement. “Is that my twin sister that I see?” Emily questioned with a smirk.

Elena smiled brightly as she moved closer to her sister and best friend, Bonnie, who stood next to Emily. “Yep,” Elena nodded her head. But before she could continue, Emily quickly pulled Elena into a hug and twirled her around. Emily was happy that her sister was coming back to cheerleading. Elena laughed happily as Emily finally placed her on the ground. She turned to Bonnie as she explained, “I can’t be the sad girl forever. The only way to get back to the way they were are to do things that were.”

Emily couldn’t stop the proud smile that was shining on her face. She was so happy that Elena was actually trying to be the girl she was before the accident. She was also glad to have her sister cheering with her again, they have always done it together since the very beginning.

Elena suddenly remembered as she turned to her best friend as she stated, “oh, and you’re coming to dinner tonight.”

Emily looked at her sister in confusion as she questioned, “she is?” At the same time Bonnie questioned, “I am?”

Elena nodded her head as she mumbled, “mm-hmm.” She bent down to stretch as she explained, “you, me, Emily, and Stefan.” Elena sighed as she saw Bonnie’s displeased expression once she heard Stefan’s name. “You have to give him a chance,” she begged.

Bonnie shook her head and looked away as she spoke, “but tonight’s no good. Have you seen Caroline? I texted her like a hundred times.”

Emily shook her head with an amused smile. She knew why Bonnie was trying to avoid going, but Emily thought this was a good thing for Bonnie. She could see that he was a good guy and the things she was feeling had nothing to do with green eyed boy. “Come on, Bon Bon. It's free food,” Emily joked before she grew serious, "just give him a chance."

Bonnie sighed, “fine. I’ll go.”

“Good,” Elena smiled brightly.

Bonnie glanced down at her phone with furrowed brows as she questioned, “seriously, where is Caroline?”

Emily shook her head, “I haven’t seen her all day.” She looked around the school, hoping to find the blonde, but of course she was nowhere to be seen. “Where the hell is my co-captain?” Emily mumbled.

Bonnie sighed, “I’ll try her again.”

While Bonnie dialed Caroline’s number for the hundredth time that day, Emily glanced over Bonnie’s shoulder when she heard loud music coming closer. She saw a blue car driving towards their direction. As Emily looked carefully, she was shocked with what she saw.

“Uh…” Elena trailed off as she was stunned.

Bonnie turned around when she didn’t hear anything from the Gilbert sisters. “Oh, my God. That must be the mystery guy from the Grill,” Bonnie commented.

“That’s not a mystery guy,” Elena mumbled.

Emily shook her head as she continued to stare at the blue car. “That’s Damon Salvatore,” she told her friend.

Bonnie looked at the two sisters with wide eyes, “Salvatore, as in Stefan!?”

Before either of the girls could respond to Bonnie, Caroline came strutting over. “I got the other brother, hope you don’t mind,” Caroline told Elena with a smirk.

Emily rolled her eyes at the blonde. Of course she would make it a competition with Elena. Caroline was always jealous of Elena, Emily never understood why. She decided not to say anything, instead Emily stood in front of the cheerleading squad and commanded, “all right, let’s start with the double pike herkey hurdler.” As the group of girls got into line with Emily and Caroline in the front, the captain and co-captain began, “1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8. 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8.”

Caroline suddenly interrupted the cheerleading practice as she spoke, “Elena, sweetie, why don’t you just observe today? Okay?”

Elena looked over at her sister sadly. Emily gave her twin a small smile and a nod before she focused back on the cheerleading squad. “Do it again from the top!” Caroline yelled, “and 5,6,7,8. 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8.”

Emily glanced over at Elena, who was watching the football team. She wished she could help her sister, but it had to Elena's choice if she really wanted to do this. From the look in Elena's brown eyes, Emily knew that her sister didn't enjoy it as much as she used to. But Emily knew one thing for sure, is that she would support her sister with whatever choice she makes.


As the sun began to set in the small town, Emily stood in the kitchen with Elena and Bonnie. Emily glanced down at the take out box in her hands with a small chuckle, Elena definitely wasn’t the cooking type.

Bonnie suddenly turned to Elena with wide eyes as she began, “you explain it. Last night, I’m watching Nine-o, a commercial break comes on and I’m like, I bet it’s that phone commercial,” Bonnie explained, “and sure enough, it’s that guy and the girl on the bench, he flies to Paris and he flies back. They take a picture.”

Elena chuckled, “oh come on. That commercial is on a constant loop.”

“Fine,” Bonnie sighed. “Well, how about this? Today I’m obsessed with numbers. 3 numbers. I keep seeing 8, 14, and 22. How weird is that?” She questioned.

Emily smirked, “maybe we should play the lottery,” she joked. Emily was serious when she told the brown eyed girl that she would be there for her, but she tried ease Bonnie’s mind by joking around. Plus she promised she wouldn’t say anything, and that also meant not telling Elena.

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister before she turned to Bonnie, “have you talked to your Grams?”

Bonnie sighed, “she’s just gonna say it’s because I’m a witch. I don’t want to be a witch.” Bonnie glanced between the two girls in question, “do you want to be a witch?”

Elena shook her head, “I don’t want to be a witch.”

Emily shrugged as she sent her friend a teasing smile, “it could be fun, Bon Bon.”

Bonnie gave Emily a small grateful smile before turned to Elena as she saw the younger girl pouring pasta into a bowl. “And putting it in a nice bowl isn’t fooling anybody,” Bonnie commented.

“I know right!” Emily yelped. “I could have cooked, you know,” she told her sister.

Elena rolled her eyes at the two girls before she mumbled out loud, “okay, serving spoons. Where are the serving spoons?”

“Middle drawer on your left,” Bonnie called out as she pointed towards the drawer.

Elena looked at Bonnie weirdly before she slowly opened up the drawer. And sure enough, the wooden serving spoons were sitting inside. “Okay, so you’ve been in this kitchen like a thousand times,” Elena tried to explain.

“Yeah, that’s it,” Bonnie mumbled.

Suddenly the front doorbell rang causing Elena to smile in excitement. “Okay, he’s here,” she announced. Elena quickly turned to Bonnie as she spoke, “don’t be nervous. Just be your normal, loving self.” Before Bonnie could say anything, Elena bounced out of the kitchen and straight to the door.

Emily glanced over to Bonnie and saw her nervous face. She sighed and grabbed Bonnie’s hand, “hey, you can talk to me. Like I told you this morning, if you think you’re a witch, I believe you.”

Bonnie gave Emily a thankful smile before she mumbled quietly, “birthday candles.”

Emily looked over at her friend weirdly and watched Bonnie walk to a random drawer, and sure enough there was birthday candles sitting inside. Emily saw Bonnie’s scared and shocked expression, so she quickly pulled her friend into a tight hug. “Come on, just focus on tonight. And maybe you should talk to Grams tomorrow.” Bonnie nodded her head before the two girls made their way to the dining room with the bowls of take out food.


The dinner was definitely awkward, all you could hear was the scraping of silver on plates. Emily glanced over at Elena, and saw that she was thinking the same thing by her facial expression. Elena cleared her throat before asking Stefan, “did Tanner give you a hard time today?”

“Well, he let me on the team,” Stefan explained, “so I must have done something right.”

Elena turned to her sister and best friend as she recalled, “you should have seen Stefan today. Tyler threw a ball right at him, and…”

But before Elena could finish her sentence, Bonnie quickly interrupted, “yeah, I heard.”

“I’m so going to have to hear this story,” Emily chuckled, “Tyler must have been embarrassed.” But when Bonnie stayed silent as she stared down at her plate, Emily couldn’t help but blow out a sigh. Emily knew that Bonnie didn’t trust Stefan, but she could at least act like she was trying to be nice and get to know him. 

“Why don’t you tell Stefan about your family?” Elena tried again as she stared at her best friend with hope in brown eyes.

Bonnie glared over at Elena before she turned towards Stefan as she spoke, “um, divorced. No mom. Live with my dad.”

Elena shook her head as she whispered to Bonnie, “no, about the witches.” Elena turned to Stefan with a smile as she explained, “Bonnie’s family has a lineage of witches. It’s really cool.”

“Cool isn’t the word I’d use,” Bonnie mumbled.

Stefan looked over at Bonnie in fascination as he commented, “well, it’s certainly interesting.” Stefan noticed Bonnie’s confused expression, so he continued, “I’m not too versed, but I do know that there’s a history of Celtic druids that migrated here in the 1800s.”

“My family came the way of Salem,” Bonnie explained.

“Really?” Stefan questioned in astonishment, “Salem witches?”

“Yeah,” Bonnie chuckled as she glanced down at her plate.

“I would say that’s pretty cool,” Stefan commented.

“Really? Why?” Bonnie questioned as Stefan peaked her interest.

“Salem witches are heroic examples of individualism and nonconformity,” Stefan explained.

Bonnie smiled proudly, “yeah, they are.”

Suddenly the front doorbell rung causing Emily to look over at her sister in confusion. “Were we expecting more people?” She questioned. But Elena shook her head as she was equally confused as her sister.

Emily quickly made her way to the front door and was surprised to see a certain blonde. “Surprise!” Caroline yelped. “Bonnie said you were doing dinner, so we brought dessert,” Caroline explained before she thrusted the store bought cake into Emily’s arms and walked through the door.

“Hope you don’t mind,” Damon commented from the doorway.

Before Emily could respond, Stefan and Elena came up from behind. Stefan questioned his brother, “what are you doing here?”

Damon walked closer to the door as he responded, “waiting for Emily or Elena to invite me in.”

Not noticing the tension in the room, Elena nodded her head, “oh, yeah, you can…”

But before Elena could finish her sentence, Stefan quickly jumped in, “no,no, no. He can’t…” Stefan glanced over at Damon before he continued, “ he can’t stay. Can you, Damon?”

“Get in here,” Caroline commanded as she stared at the blue eyed man in confusion.

Stefan tried again, “we’re just finishing up.”

Elena looked over at Stefan weirdly before she turned back to Damon with a smile, “it’s fine. Just come on in.”

Damon smiled brightly over to his brother before he slowly walked through the door. He slid passed the two sisters as he looked around the house. “You have a beautiful home, girls,” Damon commented.

“Thank you,” Elena smiled at the older Salvatore brother.

Emily watched with confusion written all over her face. She didn’t understand why Stefan didn’t want Damon to come inside the house, it was strange. But Emily decided to just push that thought away as everyone made their way to the living room. Once everyone was seated it was Stefan and Elena sitting on a couch, Damon and Caroline sharing a chair, and Bonnie and Emily sharing another couch.

Caroline chuckled with amusement as she spoke up, “I can’t believe that Mr. Tanner let you on the team.” Caroline glanced over at Emily as she commented, “Tyler must be seething.”

Emily couldn’t help but chuckle, “he’s probably full of shame since he is the number one quarterback,” she commented with a small smirk.

Caroline rolled her eyes playfully at her best friend before she looked over at Stefan as she spoke, “but good for you. Go for it.”

“That’s what I always tell him,” Damon stated, “you have to engage. You can’t just sit there and wait for life to come to you. You have to go get it.”

Caroline nodded her head, “yeah, Elena wasn’t so lucky today.” She explained as she stared at younger sister, “it’s only because you missed summer camp unlike your sister. God, I don’t know how you’re ever going to learn the routines.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “I’m cheer captain, Caroline. I’ll teach her.”

Caroline sighed, “I guess we could put her in the back.”

"You don't have that authority, Caroline. I do," Emily told the blonde. She couldn't help but be annoyed with her best friend. Sometimes Caroline doesn't think about what comes out of her mouth. The blue eyed girl should know better to think she was the queen B, when everyone knew that spot was only for the brunette cheerleading captain. 

“You know, you don’t seem like the cheerleader type, Elena,” Damon commented as he stared at the brown eyed girl.

“Oh, it’s just ‘cause their parents died,” Caroline explained before she glanced over at Elena, “yeah, I mean, she’s just totally going through a blah phase. She used to be way more fun.” Caroline glanced over at the older sister as she continued, “Emily is the same. She doesn’t have fun anymore. All she does is take care of Elena and Jeremy.”  Noticing the glare Emily and Bonnie was giving her, Caroline quickly added, “and I say that with complete sensitivity.”

Emily honestly couldn’t believe what was coming out of Caroline’s mouth. Emily didn’t mind the blonde saying stuff about her, but no one gets to belittle her twin sister like that. But before Emily could tell off Caroline, Damon spoke up, “I’m sorry, girls. I know what it’s like to lose both your parents.” Damon glanced over at Stefan as he continued, “in fact, Stefan and I have watched almost every single person we’ve cared about die.”

“We don’t have to get into that now, Damon,” Stefan told his brother.

“Oh, you know what, you’re right, Stef. I’m sorry,” Damon apologized. “The last thing I wanted to do was bring her up,” he commented.


Even though, Caroline was one of Emily’s best friends, she could only handle so much before she exploded. So, Emily grabbed the coffee cups that were sitting on table in the living room, and made her way to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Emily was almost done putting the dishes in dishwasher when a voice spoke from behind, “one more.”

Emily turned around saw Damon holding up a empty cup. “Thanks,” Emily mumbled before she reached for the cup. But when she did, the cup slipped through her fingertips. Emily closed her eyes, waiting for the impact of shattering glass, but when she didn’t hear anything, she opened her eyes and saw Damon holding the cup in front of her. “Nice save,” Emily smirked.

Damon pointed at Emily as he spoke, “I like you. You know how to laugh. And you make Stefan smile, which I haven't seen in a very long time.”

Emily looked at Damon in confusion as she questioned, “shouldn’t you be telling my sister that? You know, the one that is dating him?”

Damon shrugged lightly, “doesn’t mean you don’t make him just as happy.”

Emily didn’t think anything of what the older Salvatore was saying before she questioned in wonder, “earlier, did you mean Katherine?”

“Mm-hmm,” Damon mumbled.

Emily looked over at Damon in questioned, “how did she die?”

Damon stayed quiet for a long moment before he responded softly, “in a fire. Tragic fire.”

“Recently?” Emily questioned as she noticed Damon’s fallen face.

“Well, it seems like it was yesterday,” Damon commented with a small smile.

Emily twitched her head to the side as she asked, “what was she like?”

Damon smirked as he answered, “she was beautiful. A lot like you and Elena in that department. She was also very complicated and selfish and at times not very kind, but very sexy and seductive.”

Emily smirked, “so which one of you dated her first?”

Damon smirked back, “nicely deduced. Ask Stefan. I’m sure his answer differs from mine.” It was silent before Damon added, “I’d tell Elena to quit cheerleading if I were you.”

Emily already knew that her sister should, but she was curious for Damon’s reasons. “Why do you say that?” She questioned.

Damon leaned against the sink as he commented, “oh, I saw her at practice. She look miserable.” Damon looked at Emily for a moment before he spoke, “but you already knew that.”

Emily nodded her head softly as she uttered, “I thought she would be back into cheerleading, but she’s just doesn’t like it anymore.” Emily shrugged, “things are just different this year.”

Damon shrugged, “tell her to quit. You’re the captain, problem solved.”

Emily stared at Damon for a moment before she nodded her head once, but didn’t say anything. She knew that Elena was ready to quit but she wanted her sister to come to that decision and not her. Emily suddenly looked up at Damon and spoke softly, “I’m sorry.”

Damon looked at the older Gilbert in confusion before she explained, “about Katherine. You lost her too.” Emily noticed Damon was looking at her shock, so she added, “you didn’t have to say anything. Your face tells it all, you cared for her.”

Before Damon could speak, Bonnie and Elena suddenly walked into the kitchen. “Hey. Need some help?” Bonnie questioned softly.

Emily smiled over at her friend as she responded, “yes, please.”


Emily sighed as she threw her sleepy body onto her warm bed after everyone had finally left the Gilbert house. Emily was about to close her eyes, when someone suddenly began to knock on her bedroom door. She confusingly got up from her bed, opened her bedroom door, and saw her sister.

“Can I talk to you?” Elena questioned softly.

Emily looked at her sister in worry before she nodded her head and mumbled, “yeah, sure.”

The two sisters made their way to Emily’s bed and laid next to each other as they stared at the ceiling. After a moment of silence, Elena turned to her sister and spoke cautiously, “I want to quit cheerleading.”

Emily turned to her sister with a small smile as she spoke softly, “I know.”

Elena looked over at her sister with wide eyes, “what?”

Emily chuckled as she stared into Elena’s brown eyes, “you don’t like it anymore, I understand.”

Elena looked at her sister with worried eyes, “are you sure? I don’t want you to be mad at me.”

Emily laughed as she pulled Elena towards her, “I could never be mad at you, Lena. If you aren’t happy, I’m not going to force you into cheerleading. I’m just happy that you made it your own choice.” Emily smirked, “but now you have deal with Caroline.”

Elena groaned but cuddled up with her sister anyway, just like they used to as little girls. Ever since they were six years old, the two girls would always sleep in the same room, no matter what the reason was. It was nice to hold her sister, and Emily also knew that her sister needed her at this moment. It was a huge step to quit cheerleading after being on the team since she was in junior high. But Emily was happy for her sister, finally taking charge of her life, instead of letting it pass her by.

Chapter Text

Emily woke up with a bright smile on her face as soon as her alarm clock went off. It was the first football game of the season, which means it was the first time that Emily and the cheerleading squad would be showing their routine. Emily had always loved football season since she knew what cheerleading was. It has been a big part of her life ever since she was in junior high and got the chance to join a cheerleading squad.

Emily and Elena slowly made their way through the packed out crowd that surrounded the outside of Mystic Falls High School. Emily was dressed in her cheerleading uniform while Elena was in a denim skirt and a regular tank top. This would be the first time the two girls wouldn’t be cheering together, but Emily was still excited for the first game like she was every time she stepped foot on the field. 

The two girls were aimlessly walking around until it was time for the game when someone suddenly spoke up from behind them. The two sisters turned at the same time, and saw it was Stefan in a football uniform.

“Ooh. Look at you. You look hot in your jersey,” Elena smiled at her boyfriend.

Emily faked gagged at her sister while Stefan smiled at the two sisters. Stefan looked at Elena up and down before he questioned, “what happened? No more cheerleader?”

“I quit,” Elena commented at the same time that Emily said, “she’s a quitter.”

“No, hey, you’re not a quitter,” Stefan consoled Elena as he grabbed her hands. Stefan glanced over at Emily before he kept his gaze on the brown eyed Gilbert, “you both suffered a great loss. You’re not the same person. You should be looking ahead. You should be starting over. Okay?” Emily couldn’t help but smile at Stefan’s word. She was glad that her sister had someone in her life that cared and protected her like Stefan did. Emily always knew from the beginning that Stefan was one of the good guys.

Once Elena nodded her head with a smile, Stefan pulled out two small boxes from his pocket. He looked at the two girls in nervousness before he spoke, “I hope you two don’t think this is too weird, but I, uh, I wanted you both to have this.”

Emily looked at Stefan weirdly but carefully took the small box from his hands. When Emily opened the box, she saw the most beautiful necklace she had ever seen. Emily looked up at Stefan in shock, “it’s beautiful.” She twitched her head to the side as she asked, “but why get me one?”

Stefan shrugged lightly with a smile, “you’re Elena’s sister, and I see you as a close friend. I hope you can take it as a token of our friendship.”

Emily nodded her head in understanding, knowing what the necklace meant. She pulled Stefan into a surprising hug as she praised, “thank you, I love it.” Emily gave the couple a smile before quickly speaking, “I’ll see you two tonight. I need to go get the cheerleading squad in order,” before she jogged towards the field to find her squad.


As the sun disappeared and the moon shined bright in the sky, the students of Mystic Falls High School crowded together in excitement for the first game of the year. It was time for the pre-game tradition that was led by Mr. Tanner. “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait,” the history teacher spoke from the beginning on the small makeshift stage. “Let’s be honest here. In the past, we used to let other teams come into our town and roll right over us!” Mr. Tanner yelled. As on queue, Emily got the whole cheerleading squad to start booing which caused the whole student body to follow along.

Once it got quiet, Mr. Tanner began again, “we’ve got some great new talent tonight starting on offense, and I’m gonna tell you right now, it has been a long time since I have seen a kid like this with hands like these. Let’s give it up for Stefan Salvatore!” Emily cheered loudly, causing everyone to follow in excitement.

“... That have been waiting for us to put a check in the win column, I have only thing to say to you. Your Timberwolves are hungry!” Mr. Tanner yelled. The crowd didn’t need to be told anything before they started cheer their very loudest.

But Emily stopped cheering when she heard yells for help. She glanced around and couldn’t see anything, until she glanced behind her and saw Vicki yelling for Tyler to stop. Emily softly threw her red pompoms on the ground before she jogged towards the yelling and when she did, she saw Tyler and Jeremy fighting. “Stop!” Emily yelled when she saw Tyler leaning over her younger brother and throwing punches like there was no tomorrow.

“Tyler, stop it!” Vicki cried out.

But neither boys would stop fighting each other until Stefan quickly showed up and grabbed Tyler’s arm before he could slam his fist into Jeremy’s bloody face again. “Hey, he’s down! Enough!” Stefan yelled at Tyler. But Tyler was blind with rage and took a swing at Stefan’s stomach. Tyler looked shocked when he had no effect on Stefan.

Emily went to go check on her brother, but when she turned around, she saw Jeremy grab a piece of glass from a broken bottle. “Jeremy no!” Emily yelled out, but Jeremy ignored her and went straight for Tyler. But Tyler quickly moved out of the way in mid strike, causing Stefan to get hit with the broken glass bottle.

Emily quickly walked towards Jeremy and his bloody face. “Put your head up, Jer,” Emily spoke softly as she titled Jeremy’s head towards the dark sky.

“I’m fine!” Jeremy yelled. “Leave me alone,” he growled before stomping away from his shocked sister. Jeremy never yelled at Emily before, but she didn’t take it to heart. All he was feeling was pain and rage at the moment.

Elena quickly came over to her sister as she questioned worriedly, “are you okay? And Jeremy?”

Emily sighed, “I’m fine and Jeremy will be fine. Just leave him alone for a while.” Her eyes widened as she remembered, “hey, you should check on Stefan. I saw the glass cut his hand.” Once Elena nodded her head, Emily touched Elena’s shoulder lightly with a small smile, “I’m going to grab my jacket, I’ll be right back,” before she started walking towards the parking lot.

Emily quickly opened the back of Elena’s trunk and grabbed her leather jacket before closing it. She slipped on the warm jacket with a sigh, but when she turned around, she jumped in fright. Damon was standing directly in front of her.

Emily chuckled lowly, “you scared the hell out of me.” She twitched her head to the side as questioned, “what are you doing here?”

“I’m hiding from Caroline,” Damon whispered.

“Why is that?” Emily whispered back.

“I needed a break,” Damon explained, “she talks more than I can listen.”

Emily shrugged lightly, “you know, that could be a sign.”

“Well, she’s awfully young,” Damon commented.

Emily looked at Damon in confusion, “she’s not that much younger than you.”

Damon chuckled lowly, “I don’t see it going anywhere in the bigger picture. I think she’s drive me crazy.”

Emily rose an angry eyebrow at the older Salvatore, “I’d watch what you say to me. Caroline may be difficult at times, but she’s been my best friend since I could walk.”

“Duly noted,” Damon commented, “I’m sorry if I make you uncomfortable. That’s not my intention.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “yes it is. Otherwise you wouldn’t put an alternative meaning behind everything you say.”

Damon smiled and nodded his head, “you’re right. I do have other intentions, but so do you.”

“Oh really?” Emily questioned, “and what are those intentions?”

“Mm-hmm,” Damon mumbled. “I see ‘em. You want me,” he explained.

Emily rose an eyebrow at Damon, “excuse me?”

“I get to you,” Damon continued, “you find yourself drawn to me. You think about me even when you don’t want to think about me. I bet you even dreamed about me.” Damon stared directly into Emily’s green eyes as he stated, “and right now… You want to kiss me.”

Emily stared right into Damon’s eyes. For some reason, she felt a pull to listen to him but when he moved closer to her lips, she finally snapped out of it and slapped Damon across his face. “Watch yourself, Damon,” Emily growled out as she glared at the older Salvatore brother. “I would never kiss you. You’re dating my best friend, even though talk bad about her behind her back. And I see what you’re trying to do. Leave Stefan and Elena’s relationship alone and don’t even try to make me get in the middle of it. I will always protect my loved ones, so back down.” Emily glared at Damon once last time before she stormed away from the very shocked Salvatore.


Emily sighed as she crossed her arms over her chest while she leaned against the side of Mystic Falls High School. She watched as the coroners loaded the deceased Mr. Tanner in the back of the van. Emily couldn’t believe that her history teacher had gotten mauled by an animal.  

Emily suddenly looked to her right when she heard someone running towards her. When she looked closely she saw it was Bonnie with tears in her eyes. Emily looked at her friend in worry as she questioned quickly, “Bonnie, what’s wrong?”

Bonnie didn’t say anything but she quickly pulled Emily to the side where no one would hear them. “You know, about the numbers I was seeing yesterday? 8, 14, 22? ” She quickly questioned.

Emily nodded her head as she looked at Bonnie in confusion. But before Emily could say anything, Bonnie grabbed her hand and pointed towards a building. Emily looked closely and noticed it said BLDG 8. Bonnie turned Emily to another direction and pointed to a car with the license plate that had 14. The brown eyed girl then pointed next to the car, where the number 22 was painted.

Emily honestly didn’t know what to say as she saw the same three numbers Bonnie was obsessed with only just yesterday. Emily turned to her friend, and saw that Bonnie had tears streaming down her face. “Oh, Bonnie,” Emily spoke softly before pulled her friend into a tight hug. She pulled away and held Bonnie’s face softly in her hands as explained, “you couldn’t have known this was going to happen, okay?”

But Bonnie didn’t say anything, all she could do was lay her head on Emily’s chest as she cried silently. Emily held her friend closely as she spoke, “I’m going to drive you home and you really need to talk to Grams.” When Bonnie tried to shake her head, Emily pulled away from the brown eyed girl and stared at her seriously, “Bonnie, you need help with this. I can only support you, but Grams can actually help you understand this.” Emily gave Bonnie a small smile, “you will be okay, I promise.”

Emily slowly made her way towards her car as she held Bonnie closely to her side. The two girls stayed silent in the car as the radio played quietly. It didn’t take long before Emily finally arrived at the Bennett house. She made sure Bonnie got into her house and made sure that she was okay for the night before leaving.

As Emily finally made it home and back to her warm bed, she couldn't help but sigh deeply. She couldn’t believe that such a good day, turned into a disaster. Emily didn’t understand what was going on in the small town. Mr. Tanner was the second person, that she knew of, that was found with bite marks on their necks. First was Vicki, but thankfully she survived. But Mr. Tanner wasn’t so lucky. Emily was glad that her siblings had made it home safely before she arrived, so she didn’t have to worry about her family anymore for the night. Emily didn’t know what was happening with the small town, it seemed everytime Emily turned around, something was going wrong. She just hoped it would get better, but you never know with Mystic Falls anymore.

Chapter Text

Emily bounced down the stairs and made her way to the kitchen when she heard voices. But in reality, it was only one voice talking to the the TV. As Emily made her way into the room, she saw her aunt glaring at the TV with hatred as she mumbled, “scum ball. Scum bucket.”

Emily looked over at Elena, who was sitting at the dining room table while she watched Jenna in amusement. “Who the hell is she talking to?” She asked her sister.

“Him,” Jenna spoke as she pointed towards the TV.

Emily looked closely at the TV before she realized who it was. She groaned as she looked her aunt in question, “is that Logan Fell?”

Jenna nodded her head as she commented, “also known as Logan “Scum” Fell.” Jenna looked over at Elena as she questioned, “did your mom ever tell you why I moved away from Mystic Falls?”

Elena chuckled, “oh, no way. You and him?” She looked back at the TV as she commented, “he’s cute.”

Emily looked over at her sister in disgust, “are you blind, Lena? That man is not cute.” The older sister knew all about Logan, after Jenna had told her one night when she was drunk.

Jenna nodded her head in agreement with Emily, “definitely not cute. There’s nothing cute about him.” Jenna glanced over at Elena, who was digging inside of a familiar old wooden box. “What are you doing with that?” Jenna questioned.

Elena grabbed a gold watch and began to clean it as she spoke, “I went yesterday and got it from the safe deposit box. Mom told Mrs. Lockwood she would loan it to the founder’s council for their heritage display.”

Jenna carefully picked up a ring from inside the box and examined it before she wondered, “is that grandma Beth’s wedding ring?”

“Originally, it was great-great-grandma Mary’s wedding ring,” Emily corrected her aunt with proudness leaking from her voice.

Elena looked over at her sister in shock as she questioned, “how did you know that?”

Emily explained, “mom told me when I turned 18 that I would get to have the ring.” She glanced down at the ring in Jenna’s hand with a small smile before she mumbled, “it was always my favorite.”

Elena squeezed her sister’s shoulder, but before she could say anything, Jeremy came towards the table and grabbed a pocket watch from the box. “How much do you think this stuff is worth?” He questioned, “you know, like on eBay?”

Elena quickly reached over the table and grabbed the watch from Jeremy’s hand. “You’re not gonna find out,” she stated.

“That stuff is mom and dad’s,” Jeremy grumbled, “you can’t just give it away.”

The front doorbell suddenly interrupted the siblings dispute. Elena looked up with a bright smile before she quickly ran towards the door. Emily chuckled lowly, she knew it was probably Stefan at the door. So she turned to her brother with soft eyes as she vowed, “we’re not giving it away, Jer. The council just needs it for a while, we’ll get it back, I promise.”


It was a little after three in the afternoon when the front doorbell rang. Emily was already in the kitchen, so she made her way to the front entrance. But Emily wished she hadn’t, when she saw who was at the door. It was Tyler Lockwood. Emily wasn’t that happy with Tyler at the moment, since he beaten Jeremy to a pulp.

“I’m here for my mom. I was supposed to pick up a box of stuff,” Tyler mumbled as he avoided eye contact with the Gilbert girl.

Emily nodded her head before leaving the door wide open and quickly grabbing the small box from the dining room table. “Please be careful with it, Ty,” Emily commanded.

Tyler looked up at Emily when she used his nickname. He sighed as he apologized, “look, I’m sorry about fighting with Jeremy. It was just in the heat on the moment, I was angry.” But when Emily only stayed silent, Tyler looked into Emily’s green eyes as he begged, “please, Emmie.”

Emily rolled her eyes. Ever since she was little, she could never be mad at her best friend for too long. “Fine,” she huffed, “just stop fighting with my little brother.”

Tyler gave the oldest Gilbert a bright smile before he pulled her into a hug. “I’ll see you tonight, right?” He questioned. Emily nodded her head as she watched one last smile grow onto Tyler’s face before he quickly jogged towards his truck.


Later in the evening, while Elena was in the kitchen, Emily sat at the dining room table with Bonnie as they looked over several different colors of nail polishes.“Delicate flower vs naughty vixen,” Bonnie called out as she held up two colored nail polishes.

Elena looked over at the two colors with furrowed brows as she spoke, “tough call. Can we mix them?”

Bonnie looked over at Elena with teasing smile as she observed, “look at you, getting all pretty for your date. You seem happy-ish.”

“I am… ish,” Elena commented as she sat across from the two girls, “tonight’s gonna be a good night.”

“Speaking of dates,” Emily spoke. She smiled vibrantly at Bonnie as she questioned, “would you do the honor of being my beautiful date?”

Bonnie faked gasped in happiness, “the Emily Gilbert asking me to be her date? I would love to!” Emily chuckled before she pulled Bonnie into a tight hug. Ever since Bonnie had came to Emily about all the witch stuff, the green eyed girl felt like they have became closer.

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister before she turned to Bonnie seriously, “you looked like you had something important to tell us as soon as you walked in.”

Bonnie sighed as she looked away from Elena’s doe eyes as she spoke, “what if I tell you guys in the morning? I don’t want to ruin the night.”

Elena grabbed the nail polish from Bonnie’s hand, so she would focus on her before she commanded, “Bonnie, out with it.”

“Okay,” Bonnie sighed, “but it has to go in the fault, because Caroline would kill me if it gets back to Damon that she squealed.” Bonnie took a deep breath before she explained, “apparently Stefan has a very interesting back story.”

“Uh-huh,” Elena mumbled, not knowing what Bonnie was getting at.

“Do you know what happened with his ex-girlfriend Katherine?” Bonnie questioned.

That grabbed Emily’s attention since Damon had told her about Katherine, which Emily also told her sister about. Emily shrugged her shoulders, “we know that they both dated her.”

“Yeah,” Bonnie nodded her head. “They both dated her, only she chose Damon,” Bonnie began to explain, “and that drove Stefan mad, so he did horrible things to try and break them up. He manipulated Katherine. He filled her head with all these lies until finally it worked, and she turned against Damon.”

Emily rolled her eyes as she chuckled, “come on, that doesn’t sound like Stefan at all. I’m guessing it’s all lies.”

Elena nodded her head in agreement, “that sounds like one person’s side of the story, meaning Damon’s.”

Bonnie shrugged her shoulders lightly, “I just wanted you to know.” She looked over at Emily, “I know he is your friend now," before she moved her eyes to Elena, “and you are dating him.”

“Anyway, his past relationships are none of my business,” Elena told Bonnie.

“Unless he’s a calculating, manipulative liar,” Bonnie mumbled as she painted her nails. “That is your business,” she explained.

“Stefan is none of those things.” Elena defended her boyfriend.

“Yeah? How do you know?” Bonnie questioned.

Elena opened her mouth to respond, but nothing came out, because she didn’t really know Stefan as good as she thought. He doesn’t tell her anything about his life. She only knows about Katherine because what of Damon told her sister.


In the crowded bathroom that the three Gilbert siblings shared, the two sisters and Bonnie stood in front of the large mirror as they got ready for the founder’s party. Bonnie was curling her hair while Emily was helping Elena straighten her's as Elena did her makeup. Suddenly the house phone rang that was sitting on the bathroom counter. Elena was the closest, so she reached over and answered the phone as Emily continued to straighten her hair.

“Hello?” Elena spoke into the phone, “hi, Mrs. Lockwood. What do you mean?” Elena looked at her sister in the mirror with worry written all over her face. “Is it? Are you sure? ‘Cause I saw it. Let me check. Mm-hmm. I will find it and bring it. Okay. Bye,” Elena spoke into the phone.

Emily watched her sister carefully as she saw the distressed look in Elena's brown eyes. The younger sister hung up the phone before she sighed, “come with me.” Emily nodded her head before she placed the hot straightener carefully on the counter and quickly followed after Elena, who was heading straight for Jeremy’s bedroom.

Elena rushed into Jeremy’s bedroom with Emily following confusingly behind. She slapped the back of Jeremy’s head, causing Jeremy to jump in annoyance. “Ahh! God, what now?” He groaned.

“The pocket watch,” Elena commanded, “where is it?”

“What watch?” Jeremy questioned in annoyance.

Elena explained, “the one you stole from mom’s box.” She sighed, “look, Mrs. Lockwood just called me, freaking out. It was on the list, Jeremy. And she can’t find it, and she thinks she’s the one who lost it.”

“Maybe she did,” Jeremy shrugged. “Maybe Tyler took it,” he commented.

Emily rolled her eyes, “don’t go blaming this on Tyler.”

Elena glared at her brother, “Jeremy, you took it.” She questioned, “if I go online, am I going to find it on eBay? Is that how you pay for your pot?”

“Screw you,” Jeremy growled before he stomped over to his bookshelf and bent down. He pulled out the watch from a small hiding place and walked directly in front of Elena. “I would never sell this, okay?” Jeremy hissed.

“Then why did you take it?” Elena questioned in confusion.

“Because it’s supposed to be mine,” Jeremy responded. But when he saw the confused expressions on his sister’s faces, he continued, “dad said it goes to the firstborn son. His father gave it to him, and now what?” Jeremy slammed the pocket watch into Elena’s hand before he stomped back towards his desk.

Emily’s eyes widened in realization. Just like great-great-grandma Mary’s wedding ring was Emily’s, the pocket watch was supposed to be his. Emily looked at her brother softly, “and dad was going to give it to you.”

“Yeah,” Jeremy mumbled sadly.

“Look, Jeremy, it’s still yours, okay? Mom promised Mrs. Lockwood. What do you want me to do?” Elena questioned as she stared at her brother.

“Just take it and get out,” Jeremy grumbled before he placed his headphones over his ears, ignoring whatever his sisters had to say.


Emily and Bonnie finally made it to the front doors of the Lockwood mansion after waiting in line for all the residents of Mystic Falls to greet the mayor of the small town. Emily couldn’t help but chuckle at Bonnie when she saw the brown eyed girl roll her eyes at the mayor’s wife as she smiled at everyone.

“Emily! You look gorgeous!” Mrs. Lockwood yelped when she saw the oldest Gilbert sibling walk towards the door.

“As do you, Mrs. Lockwood,” Emily spoke politely.

“Hello, Bonnie,” Mrs. Lockwood greeted as she saw the other founding families child.

Bonnie let out a quiet, “hi,” before she quickly linked her arm with Emily’s and walked away from the older woman. Emily chuckled when they were finally away from Mrs. Lockwood. “You really don’t like her?” Emily questioned with amusement in your voice.

“Nope!” Bonnie smiled before chuckling. “I’m going to go find me a drink. I’ll see you later,” she told her date. Emily nodded her head before she slowly began to look for her twin sister. She finally found Elena after a few minutes of talking to different people.

Emily walked inside the small room that held all of the founder’s personal items before she called out with a smirk, “looking sharp, Stef.”

Stefan turned around and chuckled when he saw the older Gilbert. “Looking beautiful, Emily,” He complimented with a small smile.

“Looking stunning as always, Lena,” Emily smiled at her sister before she glanced to the wall that Elena was looking at.

Elena gave her sister a bright smile before she turned back to the wall and began to read, “the founding families in Mystic Falls welcomes you to the inaugural founder’s council celebration.” Elena chuckled in astonishment, “wow, look, it’s the original guest registry. Look at all these familiar names - Sheriff William Forbes, Mayor Benjamin Lockwood.” Elena looked at the registry in confusion, “is that Damon Salvatore? And Stefan Salvatore?”

“The original Salvatore brothers,” Damon spoke from behind the trio. “Our ancestors,” he explained, “tragic story, actually.”

“We don’t need to bore them with stories of the past,” Stefan quickly told his brother before he could continue.

Elena smiled brightly over at her boyfriend as she spoke, “it’s not boring, Stefan. I’d love to hear more about your family.”

“Well, I’m bored,” Caroline exclaimed from Damon’s side. “I want to dance. And Damon won’t dance with me,” she explained.

Damon shook his head, “mm-hmm.”

Caroline looked over at Elena as she questioned, “could I just borrow your date?”

“Oh, uh…” Elena trailed off, not knowing what to say.

“I don’t really dance,” Stefan told Caroline.

“Oh, sure he does. You should see him,” Damon explained, “waltz, the jitterbug, the moonwalk. He does it all.”

“You wouldn’t mind, would you, Elena?” Caroline asked.

Elena stay quiet for a moment, not knowing what to say, but also not wanting Stefan to go. But finally, she mumbled, “it’s up to Stefan.”

Before Stefan could decline, Caroline quickly spoke up, “well, sorry, but I’m not gonna take no for an answer.” She grabbed Stefan’s arm and the both of them left the room.

It was silent as Emily and Elena slowly looked at the different artifacts that were being displayed before Damon suddenly spoke towards the oldest Gilbert girl, “I want to apologize to you for being such a world-class jerk the other night when I tried to kiss you.”

Elena looked over at Emily in shock, but she quickly shook her head, telling Elena not to question it right now. Damon continued, “there’s no excuse. My therapist says I’m… acting out, trying to punish Stefan.”

Elena looked over at Damon in confusion as she questioned, “for what?”

Damon shook his head, “it’s all in the past. I don’t even want to bring it up. Let’s just say that the men in the Salvatore family have been cursed with sibling rivalry. And it all started with the original Salvatore brothers.”

“The Salvatore name was practically royalty in this town,” Damon explained, “until the war. There was a battle here -”

“The Battle of Willow Creek,” Emily interrupted.

“Right,” Damon spoke with evidence of shock in his voice.

Emily chuckled at Damon’s surprised face before she explained, “I’m apart of the founding families too. Confederate soldiers fired on a church with civilians inside.”

Damon nodded his head, “what the history books left out was the people that were killed, they weren’t there by accident.” Damon slowly moved over towards to a small model of the exact church before he continued, “they were believed to be union sympathizers. So some of the founders on the confederacy side back then wanted them rounded up and burned alive.” Damon looked down at the model as he spoke, “Stefan and Damon had someone they loved very much in that church. And when they went to rescue them, they were shot. Murdered in cold blood.”

“Who was in the church that they wanted to save?” Elena questioned as she was sucked into the story.

“A woman, I guess,” Damon shrugged lightly. “Doesn’t it always come down to the love of a woman?” He questioned.

It was quiet for a moment before Emily sighed as she looked over at Damon. “Look, I’m sorry that you and Stefan have this thing between you,” Emily began as she glanced over at Elena, “but neither Elena or I can get in the middle of it.”

“I hope you two can work it out,” Elena added as she looked Damon with soft brown eyes.

“I hope so, too,” Damon whispered as he stared at the younger sister.


Emily and Bonnie sat quietly in a small room on one of the many couch that were inside the Lockwood mansion as they shared a bowl of ice cream. But that was suddenly interrupted when Elena came into the room and plopped down next to her sister with a deep sigh.

Bonnie sighed as she saw Elena’s face. “This is my fault. I planted doubt. I’m a doubt planter,” she admitted.

Elena shook her head, "It's not your fault." She glanced over at her sister as she continued, "I just - I feel terrible because you promised we wouldn't get in the middle of it, and then that's exactly what I did." Elena sighed, "I got all snotty."

“Girls, there you are,” Mrs. Lockwood spoke as she walked into the room and saw the three girls. “I notice the watch still isn’t in the collection,” the older woman commented as she looked at the two Gilbert sisters.

Emily looked over at Elena in confusion, she was there when her sister took the watch from Jeremy. Elena ignored her sister’s confused expression and turned to Mrs. Lockwood with soft eyes. “Oh, um, I’m sorry, Mrs. Lockwood. I, um, couldn’t find it. I guess it’s still packed up in our parents’ stuff somewhere,” Elena apologized.

Mrs. Lockwood looked at the younger sister in disappointment. “I see. Well, please let me know if you find it,” she told Elena.

“Okay,” Elena mumbled politely.

Once Mrs. Lockwood was out of the room, Emily turned to her sister in confusion as she questioned, “I thought you took it from Jeremy?”

Elena shook her head, “I gave it back to him before I left the house.”

Emily smiled proudly at her sister, “that’s nice of you.” She smirked at Elena as she stated, “we need to work on your lying skills, because they suck badly.” Elena rolled her eyes at her sister before the three girls laughed together.


Being one of the founding families are a big thing for the small town, so Emily and her sister mingled with a lot of different people from Mystic Falls. Everywhere you looked, there was someone wanting to socialize with the Gilbert family. After finally getting a second alone, Emily and Elena quickly made their way to the powder room.

As the two girls made their way into the room, they saw Caroline by the mirror. “Hey,” Elena spoke softly to the blonde.

“Hey,” Caroline smiled. “How are things with Stefan?” She questioned the younger sister.

Elena stared into the mirror with an emotionless expression before she smiled over at the blonde, “great. Just great.”

“Really?” Caroline questioned. “Well, my radar must be off, ‘cause I was getting all sorts of other vibes,” she commented.

Elena didn’t say anything but she only stared at Caroline. She looked at the blonde weirdly when she noticed something poking out from Caroline’s scarf. “What is that?” Elena questioned.

“Hmm?” Caroline questioned even though she wasn’t really paying attention.

Elena glanced over at her sister in worry before she slowly moved Caroline’s scarf to see what was under it. But Caroline quickly pushed Elena’s hand away as she yelled, “don’t!”

While Caroline was distracted by Elena, Emily quickly lifted up Caroline’s scarf and gasped, “Caroline! What happened?”

Caroline quickly pushed Emily’s hands away as she yelped, “nothing, okay!?”

Emily couldn’t believe what she saw on Caroline’s neck. It was like someone took a bite out of her. “Caroline, that’s not nothing! Did someone hurt you?” She questioned with worry in her green eyes.

“No, okay, nothing,” Caroline mumbled, “it just… my mom would kill me.”

While Caroline was busy looking in the mirror, Elena quickly moved Caroline’s white shawl from her back and the two girls saw a large bite mark. Emily couldn’t control her anger as she growled out, “did Damon do this to you?”

“No!” Caroline yelled as she fixed her shawl over her shoulders, “of course not! Just leave me alone! Okay, Emily!?” Before she quickly rushed out of the powder room.

Emily looked over at Elena, before she quickly made up her mind. She rushed out of the powder room and looked through the crowd. After a moment, she found the smirking blue eyed devil and stomped her way towards him with Elena quickly following behind her. Once Emily was close enough, she pushed hard on Damon’s chest. The older Salvatore’s smirk vanished when Emily spoke angrily, “I told you what would happen if you messed with people I love. Hurt Caroline again and her mother, the sheriff, will be the least of your worries. If i see another mark, I will end you.”

Emily marched away from Damon when Elena quickly pulled her arm to a stop. She looked at her sister with a sad and angry expressed on her face. “Come with me,” Elena mumbled before she pulled her sister down by the lake, where Emily saw Stefan.

“I’m sorry,” Elena spoke causing Stefan to glance at the two sisters in confusion. “I take it all back. You’re completely right about Damon,” she explained.

“Wait what did he do?” Stefan questioned nervously.

Emily spoke up, seeing that she connected the dots about what Damon was doing to her best friend, “Caroline has bite marks all over her body. And she’s confused and doesn’t know what happened to her.”

Elena looked at Stefan face carefully and saw that he wasn’t shocked. “You don’t look surprised,” Elena mumbled.

“Um… I’m handling it,” Stefan uttered as he avoided looking into the Gilbert sister’s eyes.

Emily looked at Stefan angrily, “he’s abusing my best friend. He should be in jail!”

“Emily, Elena,” Stefan spoke softly, “I...I don’t expect you to understand.”

“I don’t understand anything, Stefan,” Elena cried out. “So why don’t you just clear it up for me?” She questioned.

“Look, there are things that you don’t know. Neither of you, okay?” Stefan glanced between the two sisters before he focused on Elena as he spoke, “things I want to tell you, but I can’t. And I may never be able to. And I need you to trust me.”

“Trust is earned,” Elena told Stefan, “I can’t just magically hand it over.”

Stefan glanced over Elena’s shoulder before he quickly apologized, “I’m so sorry. I have to go,” before he rushed away.


It was getting late at the Lockwood mansion as everyone slowly began to leave one by one. Emily had let Bonnie take her car home since she was tired and the Gilbert sisters were still searching for Caroline. Emily was worried about her best friend with everything that happened tonight with Damon. Emily was about to call sheriff Forbes when she walked onto the front lawn of the Lockwood mansion and saw Caroline standing in the dark.

“Caroline!” Emily yelled. She quickly jogged towards the blonde, with her heels in hand and Elena quickly follow behind her.

“Are you okay?” Elena questioned once they got closer to Caroline.

“I’m fine,” Caroline mumbled.

Emily saw right through Caroline as she saw tears forming in her blue eyes. She touched Caroline’s shoulder softly as she questioned, “what happened, Care?”

“I’m fine,” Caroline sobbed quietly.

Elena looked at Caroline in confusion as she stated, “you’re shaking.”

Caroline tried again as she kept repeating, “I’m fine.”

“Oh, Care,” Emily mumbled sadly before she pulled her best friend into a tight hug. “I got you. It’s going to be okay,” Emily consoled Caroline while she looked at Elena over the blonde's shoulder with sadness in her green eyes. “Come on, Care. Let us take you home, okay?” Emily told her best friend. But all she got was a small nod and continuous sobbing. Emily and Elena slowly made their way to Elena’s car with the sobbing Caroline. Emily just wanted to put her best friend to sleep and let Caroline forget about the horrible day for a few hours.

Chapter Text

Emily was quietly enjoying her cup of coffee as she watched her aunt study for college when Elena suddenly came rushing down the stairs. She looked at the two in disgust as she questioned, “are you guys aware of what’s going on upstairs?”

“Uh-huh,” Jenna mumbled without looking up from her notebook.

Emily smirked as she questioned, “you mean that our brother getting some?”

“And you have no objection?” Elena questioned Jenna.

Jenna chuckled, “he could be craftier about it, at least make an effort to sneak her in and out.” She glanced between the two girls as she mentioned, “oh, just so you know, I won’t be home for dinner.”

Emily groaned as she looked at her aunt. “You’re actually going to go on a date with the scum?” She questioned.

Jenna looked at her oldest niece proudly before she explained, “I’m going to show up and torture him, yes.” She suddenly turned to Elena with worry in her eyes, “have you heard from Stefan?”

Elena huffed, “not since he left that very vague message three days ago.” She cleared her throat before she imitated Stefan’s deep voice, “hi, um, Elena, I, um, have something I have to do. I’ll, uh, explain in a few days.”

Jenna chuckled before she questioned, “have you called him?”

“Nope. Not going to either,” Elena mumbled. She looked up at her sister, remembering that Emily and Stefan were friends. “Did he call you?” Elena asked.

Emily nodded her head before she shrugged lightly, "just that he'd call in a couple days." She smirked at her sister as she tried to make Elena feel better, "but I do have to say, you do a better Stefan impression that he does."

While Elena rolled her eyes playfully at her sister, Jenna questioned the brunette softly, "and you're okay with everything?" 

Elena slammed the milk that she had in her hand down and sighed, “no, I’m not okay with any of it. But I’m not gonna cry about it either.” Elena shook her head as she continued, “you know, I was going to write in my diary this morning and then I thought, what am I going to write? Honestly, I’m not gonna be one of those pathetic girls whose world stops spinning because of some guy.”

As Elena closed her eyes and took a deep breath, Jenna looked over at her oldest niece in surprise, seeing as none of them have ever seen Elena rant like that. "Okay, then," Jenna uttered quietly. 

Elena rolled her eyes when she saw that her aunt and sister were looking at each other with wide eyes. "I'll be fine," she mumbled.


Emily and Elena were leaning against the row of grey lockers with Bonnie standing in front of them as the three girls waited for the bell to ring for class. Elena was looking through the crowd of students until she spotted a familiar blonde. Elena bumped her shoulder into her sisters to get her attention. Emily looked at Elena in confusion, before following her sister's brown eyes and saw Caroline smiling away as she bossed people around and handed out flyers for the car wash that they cheerleading squad was organizing.

“Unbelievable,” Elena huffed, “it’s like nothing happened.”

Bonnie shook her head, “she’s in denial.”

But suddenly out of nowhere, Stefan walked up to the three girls and uttered softly, "hey."

Bonnie glanced between the two Gilbert sisters and the Salvatore boy, and noticed the tension. "Hey. You know, I gotta go, um, be somewhere right now," she mumbled before quickly walking away.

“I’m so sorry I haven’t called,” Stefan apologized as he stared at Elena.

“No worries,” Elena shrugged, “I’ll live.”

“I was dealing with Damon,” Stefan explained.

“And did you… deal with Damon?” Emily questioned. She didn’t want the oldest Salvatore anywhere near her best friend anymore.

“Yes,” Stefan nodded, “yeah.”

Elena looked at Stefan with an amused smile as she questioned, “for four days?”

“You have every right to be upset with me,” Stefan told Elena before he glanced over at Emily, “but can I explain it all to you? To the both of you? Please.”

Elena looked over at her sister, wanting Emily's final say about what they should do. As Emily stared into Elena's brown eyes, she couldn't help but think that they should at least give Stefan a chance. Even though his brother hurt Caroline, Emily still cared about Stefan as a friend. What could go wrong if they at least let Stefan explain everything? Emily gave her sister a small nod, deciding that this was the right decision. Elena looked over at Stefan as she finally nodded her head and responded, "sure. When?"

“I gotta be home after school, but the Grill, around four o’clock?” Stefan asked.

“Okay,” Elena mumbled.

Stefan glanced between the two girls with sincerity in his green eyes as he spoke, “thank you.”

“Stefan, where is Damon?” Caroline asked once she had spotted the younger Salvatore brother. “He has some serious apologizing to do,” Caroline smiled.

Emily couldn’t believe that her best friend was asking about the man that physically and emotionally hurt her. While Emily was trying to keep Caroline from Damon, she was trying to see him.

“He’s gone, Caroline," Stefan told the blonde.

Caroline’s smile dropped from her face before she asked, “when is he coming back?”

“He’s not coming back,” Stefan told Caroline seriously before apologizing, “I’m sorry.” He looked at the three faces before he quickly walked away.

Emily glanced over at Caroline as Stefan walked away, and noticed the blonde's sadden face. "It's for the best, Care," she told her best friend softly. Emily didn't want Caroline to be hung up on the older Salvatore and have the chance for Damon to hurt her again. 

Caroline nodded her head as she uttered quietly, “I know that.”


At exactly four o'clock, Emily and Elena made their way into the crowded Mystic Falls. The two girls carefully looked around the Grill for the younger Salvatore brother, but they couldn't find him anywhere. Suddenly Elena bumped her shoulder into her sister's as she spotted someone familiar by the pool tables. 

"Hey, Matt, um, have you seen Stefan?" Elena questioned once she and Emily were close enough for the blonde to hear her over the chattering residents that scattered the Grill. 

"Nope," Matt responded as he looked up at the brown eyed girl. But as the Gilbert sisters were about to walk away, Matt quickly called out, "if you want to kill some time, um, you could rack." Matt saw Elena chuckle, so he tried again with a small smile on his face, "come on. We haven't played in forever. I'll let you break."

Emily walked around the pool table, grabbed two pool sticks, and handed one to Elena. She smirked over at Matt as she spoke teasingly, "get ready to lose to the Gilbert sisters, Matty."

As the three teenagers began playing pool, Emily couldn't help but think back to when Matt and Elena first started dating. This is what they would do when they all hanged out together, but it was usually Matt and Elena verses Tyler and Emily. There wasn't many things a teenager could do in the small town, so this is where they would find themselves.

Elena focused on the striped green ball as she carefully took her shot before she looked up at Matt. "And there's Vicki, all nonchalant in the bathroom like it's no big deal that they're hooking up," she told the blonde as she explained what she witnessed this morning. 

“Yeah, I’m not gonna lie. Your brother and my sister, that’s weird,” Matt commented.

“Yeah,” Elena mumbled distractedly as she heard her phone begin to vibrate. She glanced down at her phone before placing it on the table with a heavy sigh. 

“How late is he?” Matt asked softly.

“Hitting the hour park. Nothing wrong though.” Elena answered with a small smile. She took another shot, and realized Matt was still staring at her. Elena sighed, “which means I’m not talking boy problems with you.”

“Good,” Matt chuckled, “it’s not like we were ever best friends or anything.”

Emily threw an arm over Elena’s shoulder as she spoke jokingly, “the best friend spot is already taken by me, sorry Matty.”

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister before he turned to Matt seriously, “okay, here it goes. What do you think about Stefan? Is he a good guy?”

“Why? What’s he done?” Matt questioned.

“Not any one thing,” Elena began to explain, “he’s just so secretive all the time. I think there’s something that he doesn’t want me to know, which makes me want to know all the more.”

“Like what?” Matt chuckled. “Like that he’s a serial killer and he keeps a clown suit in his trunk?” He joked.

Elena chuckled, “no of course not. But what do we know about him, really?”

“He’s great at football,” Matt stated, “a little bit of a loner. And as much as I hate saying it, he might be a nice guy.”

"Plus you are more happier when you are with him," Emily added with a small smile. She might be a little bias since she's friends with younger Salvatore, and he makes her sister smile. 

Elena gave Emily a small smile before she turned to Matt and questioned, “so you think I’m being paranoid?”

“I think you should talk to him,” Matt advised. “Plus, you have your bodyguard over here, ready to protect you,” he joked as he smirked over at Emily.

“Talk to who?” Stefan asked from behind the three teenagers. Once all eyes were on him, he quickly apologized, “I’m so sorry that I’m late.”

Emily rose an eyebrow at Stefan as she questioned, “what happened?”

“I got held up,” Stefan simply answered.

“Is everything okay?” Elena questioned worriedly.

“There was this thing with my uncle,” Stefan explained.

“And you couldn’t have called either us and tell us you were going to an hour late?” Elena questioned in annoyance.

Matt noticed the tension between the three teenagers, so he spoke quickly, "okay. I'm gonna go." He smirked over at Emily as he whispered, "have fun," before walking away.

Stefan moved a few steps closer to Elena as he apologized, “I’m really sorry. It was unavoidable.”

“What was unavoidable?” Elena questioned. But Stefan never did answer her question. The younger sister chuckled humorlessly before she grabbed Emily’s hand, “okay,” she mumbled and began to pull her sister towards the entrance of the Grill.

“Elena, please,” Stefan called out.

Elena turned around towards Stefan and spoke tiredly, “no, Stefan, don’t you get it?” She shook her head, “every question gets a vague non-answer. What is so awful that you’re afraid to tell me?”

Before Stefan could say anything, an older man walked up to the trio. “I know you,” the man gasped quietly as he stared at Stefan. “My God,” he mumbled in surprise.

Stefan looked at the man in confusion as he questioned, “I’m sorry?”

“I know you,” the man repeated himself. “How can it be?” He questioned.

“I think you have the wrong person, sir,” Stefan stressed.

“You haven’t aged a day,” the man mumbled as he looked at Stefan carefully.

Stefan stared at the man for a moment before he quickly spoke, “I’m sorry. Excuse me.” He turned towards the confused Gilbert sisters, “hey, can we… can I take you home and we talk about it?" Stefan began to push the girls towards the door of Mystic Falls, “is that okay?”

Before Stefan could push the two girls fully through the door, Elena quickly turned around towards Stefan and questioned, “wait, what was that?”

“I-I don’t know. Uh, nothing,” Stefan tried to explain as he jumped over his words.

“Right, nothing,” Elena mumbled. “Okay, um… we gotta go, Stefan,” Elena whispered before she grabbed Emily’s arm and quickly escaped from Stefan’s eyes.

Once the two sisters made it inside of Emily’s car, she glanced over at her sister and asked softly, “are you okay?”

Elena glanced over at her sister with a tired sigh as she shook her head before quietly leaning against the cool window. Emily looked at her sister sadly before she reached over and squeezed Elena's hand. She knew her sister didn't want to talk at the moment, so she started up her car before making her way to the Gilbert house. 


Emily was sitting in the living room as she watched a movie, when suddenly the front doorbell rang. She confusingly got up from the couch and made her way to the door. She didn't recall that someone was supposed to be coming cover since Jenna was with Logan, and Emily's two siblings were both upstairs. 

Emily was surprised when she saw Stefan standing on the other side of the door. “What are you doing here?” She questioned.

Stefan looked at the green eyed girl nervously as he explained, "I don't want to hide anything for Elena. I want her to know whatever she wants."

"I hope you know that means that I will know too since Elena is my sister," Emily joked as she tried to ease the tension that had been falling over the two lately. 

Stefan chuckled lightly as he spoke, "I know. You're my friend, so please, ask away."

"I'll leave that for Elena," she told Stefan with a small smile. Emily was glad that it wasn't awkward between them anymore. She was angry at him for knowing that his brother was hurting Caroline, but Emily could see that Stefan was really trying to help. 

Emily opened the door wider as she let Stefan finally walk into the Gilbert house before she made her way towards the stairs. But before she could walk up them, she turned back to Stefan and spoke, "Elena's favorite meal is Chicken Parmesan." She smirked, "just so you know." Elena and Stefan were two important people in her life, and they both made each other happy, so she wanted to help as much as she could. "Good luck," Emily gave Stefan one last smile before she quickly made her way upstairs and towards her sister's bedroom. 

Emily knocked on Elena's bedroom door softly before she peeked her head through and saw Elena laying down on her bed as she held her old teddy bear close to her body. Emily walked into the room and sat beside the laying down Elena. "How are you doing?" She asked softly as she began to run her fingers through her sister's brown hair.

“I’m miserable,” Elena mumbled.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” Emily questioned. 

Elena looked up at her sister with sad brown eyes for a moment before she finally nodded head as she laid on Emily's lap.

Emily smirked secretly as she looked down at her sister with bright eyes. "Why don't you go get the ice cream and then we can talk?"

Elena looked at Emily weirdly as she questioned, “shouldn’t you be the one getting the ice cream and let me mope around?”

Emily rolled her eyes at her sister before she jumped up from the bed and pulled Elena with her. "Just listen to what I say and get the ice cream, Elena," she commanded. Elena sighed heavily but listened to her sister as she stomped her way out of her own bedroom and mumbled under her breath about how she just wanted to lay down. Emily chuckled when she heard her sister complain before she happily jumped onto Elena's bed. She was glad that Stefan was willing to work everything out to be with Elena. That was what Emily always wanted for her sister, for her to be happy, and Stefan was the way for that to happen.

Chapter Text

As the sun shined brightly into sky in the early morning, the parking lot outside of Mystic Falls High School was filled with different vehicles for the car wash fundraiser. Being the leader of the whole event, Emily stood to the side as she watched for something she had to fix. She noticed everything was running smoothly, so she joined Bonnie, who was washing a car with Matt. 

Bonnie gave Emily a thankful smile as she noticed the oldest Gilbert girl before they started to wash the windows of a small car. But Bonnie glanced up when she didn't hear the water hose, which Matt was in charge of. "Uh-uh, no. None of that tortured pinning stuff," she told Matt as she saw him staring at Elena and Stefan while they kissed. 

Matt shrugged lightly as he uttered, “I’m just observing.”

“Mm-hmm,” Bonnie mumbled even though she didn’t believe Matt for one minute.

"Whatever you say, Matty," Emily smirked at her blonde friend. But she quickly turned around when she heard someone honking. Emily glanced around for someone who wasn't busy at the moment. She called out as she pointed at the red car, "Tiki! This one is yours!"

“Why do I always get the homely ones?” Tiki groaned. “Just to be clear,” she told the man, “your car’s a P.O.S. I mean, we can wash it, but it’s still a P.O.S.”

Emily glared at Tiki as she growled, "you don't have to rude." She always hated when someone was rude for no reason. Emily definitely didn't want that attitude on her cheerleading team either. It was just how Emily was raised, to always be respectful - she has her mother to thank for that. 

“Rude is uglying up the road with that junker,” Tiki told her cheerleading captain. But as soon as Tiki began to fill up the water bucket, the water and soap sprayed all over her. Emily couldn't help but laugh, that's karma for you. "Woah! What the hell?" Tiki yelled out.

Matt quickly ran over and grabbed the water hose that was moving out of control before handing the dark haired girl a towel. He chuckled as he smirked, "wet and wild, Tik!"


Emily grew tired after she had been washing dirty vehicles for a few hours, so she let Bonnie be in charge since she could find Caroline anymore, instead Emily made her way to the cashier to handle the money. Apparently her sister had the same idea, because once Emily got closer, she saw Elena sitting behind the cashier. 

“"Hey, sis," Emily called out as she moved to sit next to Elena with a bright smile.

But not even a moment later, Emily noticed a familiar man walking up to the cashier. Elena must have had the same thought, because she mentioned, "we saw you last night. You were talking to a friend of ours. At the Grill?" 

"Well, I..." the man began before he took a long pause in confusion, "I thought it was somebody I knew."

“Stefan Salvatore,” Elena clarified.

“Nah, it can’t be,” the man shook his head. “It’s just my mind playing tricks on me,” he tried to explain.

“Where do you think you’d seen him before?” Emily asked the man in confusion.

“When I first moved here, I stayed at the Salvatore boarding house,” the older man explained.

“Oh,” Elena commented softly.

“Stefan was just passing through to visit his uncle,” the man continued. “I mean, none of us knew he was even here until the attack,” he added.

“The attack?” Emily asked.

“His uncle got killed,” the man explained, “mauled by an animal in the woods.”

“His uncle?” Elena questioned, "Zach?"

“Mm-mmm,” the man shook his head. “Joseph,” he clarified.

Emily looked at the man in confusion. She didn’t understand, she knew every resident that lived in Mystic Falls in her lifetime. The only Salvatore she always knew was Zach, even though he kept more to himself. Emily shook her head as she looked at the man with furrowed brows, “I don’t think I’m familiar with the story.”

“Oh, how could you?” The man shook his head, “I mean, this happened years ago.”

Before anyone could say anything more, Tiki suddenly walked up towards the older man. “Grandpa, you gotta go. Mom want you home. Okay?” She told the man softly.

The older man looked at his granddaughter before he nodded his head and slowly turned around. Tiki looked over at the Gilbert sisters as she asked, “he wasn’t bugging you guys, was he? He’s a little alzy-heimer.”

Emily gave Tiki a small friendly smile as she stood up, “no, he’s very sweet. Can you watch the cashier for a moment, Tiki?” Once Tiki nodded her head, Emily grabbed her sister’s hand and hurried after the older man. Emily was beyond confused what the man was talking about and she wanted the whole story.

“Excuse me, sir,” Emily called out softly. Once the man turned around, Emily asked, “are you sure the man you saw, the man you knew, was Stefan Salvatore?”

The man nodded his head, “yes. I remember his ring and his brother - “

“Damon?” Elena questioned.

“Yeah,” the man nodded his head, “ Stefan and Damon Salvatore.”

Emily didn't understand how this man knew the Salvatore brothers and knew their uncle, that wasn't Zach, who has been living the boarding house for the last seventeen years. "When did this all happen?" Emily asked.

“It was early June, 1953,” the man responded. He thought for a moment before he nodded his head, “yeah. June, 1953.”

Emily quickly looked over at her sister when the older man walked away. Both of the girls had their eyes widened in shock. How could that be? But one thing was for sure, Emily was going to find out the truth somehow.

Emily quickly looked over at her sister once the older man walked away. Both of the girls were in shock as what the man confessed. But how could that be when that was over fifty years ago? Emily knew one thing was for sure, she was going to do whatever she could to know the whole truth. 


Emily was slowly walking around the parking lot, making sure that the whole event was running smoothly, and thankfully everything was in order. She suddenly glanced around the benched and was surprised when she saw that her aunt was still her. Emily remember that Jenna's car was one of the very first ones to have been washed. She walked towards the bench where Jenna was sitting with Elena and questioned in confusion, "why are you still here?"

"My car isn't done yet," Jenna told her oldest niece.

"Um, yes it is. It was done hours ago," Emily told her aunt.

Jenna avoided looking into Emily green eyes she mumbled stubbornly, "no it isn't."

"Hi," Logan greeted as he walked up to the three girls. He looked towards the left of Jenna and questioned, "Elena, right?" Once Elena nodded her head, Logan turned towards Jenna's right as he stated, "and that would mean, you're Emily."

Emily couldn't help but roll her eyes towards her aunt, now she realized why Jenna was still hanging around the car wash. But Emily decided to be nice for Jenna's sake since apparently her aunt still like the guy. "I remember seeing you when we were younger," she told the news reporter.

“Your emotional maturity level when we were together,” Jenna commented as she looked at Logan.

“Ouch,” Logan mumbled. “Here I thought we were making progress,” he told Jenna.

Emily couldn't help but smirk as she watched her sassy aunt talk to her ex boyfriend. She noticed the way the news reporter stared at Jenna or how needy he was for the strawberry blonde's affection, so she decided to use that to get her information about what happened in 1953. "Hey, Logan. If it isn't too much trouble, could I ask you for a favor?" Emily asked with a charming smile. 

Logan turned to Jenna as he questioned with a small smile, “if I do her a favor, will I get back into your good graces?”

Jenna sighed, “uh, a very reluctant maybe.”

Logan turned to Emily with a smile as he spoke, “done.” But he quickly turned back to Jenna, “wait. One condition. Dinner, tonight, your house.”

“Fine,” Jenna deadpanned as her two nieces smirked at her. “But you’re eating leftovers,” she told Logan.

“Ooh,” Logan cooed in fake excitement before he turned to Emily. “What do you need?” He questioned.

Emily bit her lip before she questioned, “do you have access to old new stories, say the fifties?”

“Yeah,” Logan nodded, “at the station. Between the archives and the internet, we pretty much have everything.”

Elena realized what her sister was doing, so she turned to Logan with a bright smile, “we have this report way past due. It’d be a lifesaver.”

Logan nodded his head as he told the two sisters, “heading there now. Let’s go.”

The Gilbert sisters gave Logan a identical dazzling smile before Emily turned to her aunt, “if you see Caroline, tell her I’m putting her in charge as my co-captain.” Once Jenna gave her a small nod, Emily grabbed Elena’s hand and quickly followed after Logan.


Logan directed the two Gilbert sisters to a small room as he began to explain, “we digitized all our archives last year. You can pull all the remote footage right up on screen.” He glanced at the two girls as he questioned, “what is it exactly you’re looking for?”

“An incident from 1953,” Emily explained, “at the old Salvatore boarding house.”

Before Logan could say anything, his cell phone began to ring. "Sorry, one second," he told the girls. "Yeah? Fire? All right, be right there," Logan spoke into the phone before hanging it up. "I gotta go," he told the two sisters. "Can you believe there is actual news to cover in this town," Logan chuckled. "All right, use keywords to search the database. It's pretty easy to navigate," he explained, "and Brady down in Tech will help you out with anything you need."

Elena nodded her head with a small smile, “okay.”

“All right?” Logan questioned. He was almost out of the door before he turned around and asked, “oh, hey. Could you guys put in a good word for me with Jenna?”

“You got it,” Elena told Logan with a polite smile.

Logan nodded his head as he spoke, "alright." He threw in a quick, "good luck," before shutting the door behind him as he went on his way.

Emily rolled her eyes once the news reporter was gone. "He does not deserve Jenna," she told her sister. But Emily grew serious once she sat in one of the rolling chairs next to Elena and pulled up the search engine on the computer.  She thought for a moment before she typed in 'Joseph Salvatore + animal attack' before pressing search. It took only a few seconds before the page popped up with one match found. Emily clicked on the link and the two sisters silently began to watch the old black and white video.

“This is Franklin Fell, reporting to you from the Salvatore boarding house, where a brutal animal attack has ended in tragedy,” the news reporter spoke as he stared into the camera. “Okay, they’re bringing out the bodies. See if you can get closer,” the older Fell commanded. “Is that the nephew?” He questioned as he noticed someone.

The cameraman zoomed onto the lone person in the background, causing Emily’s eyes to widened. The nephew was Stefan Salvatore. He looked exactly the same as he does right now. Emily looked over at her sister, who had the same facial expression. What the hell was going on?


Emily paced up and down her bedroom hardwood floors as she was lost in thought. She didn't know to think after what she and Elena watched at the news station. She didn't understand how Stefan was alive and still young after being in Mystic Falls during the fifties. Emily sighed heavily as she threw her body on top of her bed. She went to close her eyes, to hopefully forget everything for a few hours. But before she could even close her eyes, Elena busted open her bedroom door with wide eyes.

Emily quickly jumped us as she questioned her sister in worry, “what’s wrong?”

“Come with me, please,” Elena begged.

Emily nodded her head before she quickly followed her sister towards the car. Once Elena started to drive, Emily turned to Elena and questioned once again, "what's wrong?"

"I know what Stefan is," Elena mumbled to her sister as she focused on her driving. 

Emily's eyes widened at her sister's confession. Emily had a thought about what Stefan could be as she had paced for hours through her bedroom. But was it really possible? Stefan never ages and as soon as he and Damon come into town, there are animal bite marks on people as well as people being drained of their blood. There was only one thing that could mean... and Emily really hoped that she was wrong. 

As soon as Elena pulled in front of Salvatore boarding house, she rushed towards the front door with Emily following quickly behind. Elena took a deep breath before knocked on the door. Not even a second later the younger Salvatore brother answered the door. “What are you?” Elena questioned as her breathing was out of focus.

Stefan stared at the two girls with shock in his eyes. But when he didn’t say anything, Elena questioned again, “what are you?”

“You know,” Stefan stated.

Emily decided to stay silent, hoping that she was wrong about Stefan. Elena quickly shook her head, “no, I don’t.”

Emily decided to stay quietly by her sister's side, as she hoped that she was wrong about Stefan. Elena quickly shook her head as she denied, "no, I don't." 

“Yes, you do,” Stefan stated as he nodded his head, “or you wouldn’t be here.”

Elena continued to shake her head as she spoke, “it’s not possible. It can’t be.”

“Everything you know… and every belief that you have is about to change. Are you ready for that?” Stefan questioned.

Elena grabbed her sister’s hand tightly as she asked one last time, “what are you?”

Stefan stayed quiet as he stared into Elena’s brown eyes until he finally confessed, “I’m a vampire.”

Emily gasped as she pulled Elena closer to her and took a few steps back from the door. She couldn't believe that she was right and Stefan was an actual vampire. Emily had always thought vampires were from made up stories that people told their kids to scare them.

Elena shook her head and mumbled, "we shouldn't have come," before she quickly pulled Emily towards her car.

“No. Please,” Stefan begged.

“No,” Elena yelled when Stefan tried to walk closer. “No, no,” Elena continued to repeat as she ran back to her car as she held tightly onto Emily’s arm. But before they could make it to the car, Stefan was suddenly in front of them. “How did you do that?” Elena asked in shock.

“Please don’t be afraid of me,” Stefan begged with sorrow in his green eyes.

“Let me go,” Elena stressed as she began to slowly walk backwards.

“No. Elena, there’s things you have to know and understand, both of you,” Stefan told the two girls. He went to grab for Elena’s hand but Emily quickly placed herself in front of her sister. She didn’t know what to think, and she definitely wasn’t going to put her sister in danger.

While Elena was hiding behind her sister’s back, she quickly made a run for it to her car. “Don’t come any closer, Stefan,” Emily commanded before she quickly sprinted to Elena’s car and jumped into the passenger seat before Elena drove away from the Salvatore boarding house.

The whole ride back to the Gilbert house, the two sisters were completely silent. There was nothing they could say, when they were both freaking out about what they found out to be true. Once Emily opened the front door of their house, Elena quickly ran up stairs. Emily sighed before she slammed the door shut and raced upstairs to check on her sister. As Emily walked into Elena’s bedroom, she saw her sister was pacing back and forth as she breathed in and out hard and fast. Emily quickly pulled Elena into a tight hug as she spoke, “hey, hey. Calm down.”

Emily suddenly looked over Elena’s shoulder and jumped in fright as she saw Stefan staring at the two girls. “Elena. Emily,” Stefan called out.

As Stefan walked closer to the two girls, Emily quickly moved her sister behind her and began to walk slowly backwards as he continued to move forward. Stefan noticed right away that the two girls were scared, so he came to a complete stop. “I would never hurt you, either of you,” Stefan commented as he stared into Emily’s green eyes and Elena’s scared brown ones. “You’re safe with me,” he promised.

Elena stepped out from behind her sister but kept a tight grip on Emily’s hand as she spoke in realization, “all those animal attacks, those people who died…”

“No,” Stefan quickly shook his head, “that was Damon.”

“Damon?” Elena asked in shock as tears began to build up in her eyes.

“Yes,” Stefan nodded his head. “I don’t drink human blood. That’s not how I choose to survive, but Damon does!” Stefan clarified. “I’ll explain everything to you both, but I beg you, do not tell anybody,” Stefan continued desperately.

“How can you ask us that?” Elena questioned in shock.

“Because you knowing this is dangerous for so many reasons,” Stefan explained. “You can hate me, but I need you to trust me,” he uttered.

Emily noticed Elena's heartbroken and confused face, so she looked Stefan directly into his green eyes as she spoke, "just go. Please, if you want us to trust you, you will leave now."

Stefan nodded his head sadly as he whispered, “I never wanted this.” He took one last look at the Gilbert sisters before he quickly left Elena's bedroom through the opened window.

As soon as Stefan was gone, Elena broke down in tears. She went to slid down on the hard ground, but Emily quickly caught her sister and brought her into a tight hug. Elena hugged Emily just as tight as tears fell down her face. "I got you. I got you. You're safe," Emily mumbled into her sister's ear softly. She slowly moved Elena towards her bed and laid right next to her sister as she held Elena tightly. The younger sister never loosened her grip on the green eyed girl during the whole transition to the bed. Emily honestly didn't know what to as she held her heartbroken sister. How was she supposed to protect everyone she cared about from something she never knew existed? But Emily knew one thing, she was going to do whatever it took to protect everyone she loved no matter what the outcome may be. 

Chapter Text

It was barely six o’clock in the morning when Emily woke up next to her sister. She couldn't sleep knowing what was actually out there in the small town. As soon as Elena was awake, the two girls were ready to get the answers that they deserved. If they were going to be involved in this, they should know everything there is to know about vampires. So Emily called Stefan, since Elena was still frightened by the younger Salvatore, and arranged a meeting at Mystic Grill. 

As the two Gilbert sisters sat across from Stefan at a small table outside of the Grill, Elena quickly spoke, "you said you would explain everything."

Emily nodded her head as she looked at Stefan and stated, "that's why I called you. We want to know the truth."

Once Stefan nodded his head, Elena continued, “when you Google ‘vampire’ you get a world of fiction. What’s the reality?”

“I can tell you whatever you want to know,” Stefan stated.

Elena glanced over at her sister before she turned back Stefan and spoke, “I know you eat garlic.”

“Yes,” Stefan nodded.

“And somehow, sunlight’s not an issue,” Elena continued.

“Hi, here are your drinks,” a waitress spoke as she placed down three coffee cups.

“Thank you,” Emily smiled politely.

Once the waitress was out of hearing range, Stefan responded, “we have rings to protect us.” Emily looked down at the large ring that was hanging on Stefan’s finger. It makes sense, Damon has almost the same one.

“Crucifixes?” Elena asked.

“Decorative,” Stefan answered.

“Holy water?” Elena continued.

Stefan shrugged,” drinkable.”

“Mirrors?” Elena questioned.

“Myth,” Stefan answered.

“You said you don’t kill to survive,” Emily stated. She wanted to know the important answers that could cause harm to her family.

Stefan nodded his head, “animal blood keeps me alive, but not as strong as Damon. He can be very powerful.”

Emily looked up at Stefan in disgust and anger, “and you let him be involved with Caroline?”

“Forcing Damon not to do something is much more dangerous, believe me,” Stefan tried to explain.

“He was hurting her!” Emily yelled out in anger. What Damon was doing to her best friend, would never be okay in Emily’s book.

“He was feeding on her,” Stefan corrected the green eyed girl. “He was able to take away her memories of being bitten, using a form of mind compulsion. She never knew what was happening to her. If he wanted to kill her, he would have,” he explained.

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?” Emily growled.

Stefan shook his head quickly as he stared at the oldest Gilbert. “No. No, none of this is okay, Emily,” he told the brunette.

“Are there any others, aside from you and Damon?” Elena questioned quietly as a silence fell over the trio.

Stefan shook his head, “not in Mystic Falls; not anymore.”

“Not anymore?” Elena questioned in confusion.

Stefan nodded his head once as he thought for a moment before he explained, “there was a time when this town was… very much aware of vampires, and it didn’t end well for anybody.” Stefan glanced between the two sisters with seriousness shining through his green eyes, “that’s why it’s important that you don’t tell anyone, either of you.”

Elena glanced at her sister before she turned back to Stefan and stated, “I can’t promise that.”

“Elena,” Stefan spoke softly as he reached across the table and placed her small hand into his two large ones, “give me today.” He glanced over at the older sister as he continued, “I will answer any questions that you have, and when it’s over, you can decide for yourself what you wanna do with what you know. It’ll be your choice.”

Emily glanced over at her sister, and saw Elena was staring hard at the table as she avoided looking into Stefan's green eyes. The only thing Emily wanted was the truth, and Stefan was the only way she could have that. So she looked up at the younger Salvatore with determination in her eyes, "we'll listen." He never gave off that Emily couldn't trust him, so she decided this was the only option to be able to protect her family. 


An awkward silence well over the trio as they rode through Mystic Falls in Elena's car while Stefan directed from the passenger seat. Neither sister knew if they could still trust Stefan. What was there to say when you find out your friend is a vampire? Emily didn't know what to think as she sat in the backseat, all she knew was that she wanted to know everything. She needed to know if she would have to protect her family even more with the knowledge of vampires in the small town. 

Stefan suddenly broke the silence as he called out, "stop here."

Once Elena pulled the car to a stop, Emily jumped out and began to look around. All she could see was woods and what looks to be the remains of an old building. Emily turned to Stefan as she questioned confusingly, “you aren’t planning to kill us, are you?”

Even though the situation was serious, Stefan couldn’t help but let a small chuckle as he shook his head. “I want to show you guys something,” he explained.

“In the middle of nowhere?” Elena questioned as slowly moved closer towards her sister.

“This,” Stefan spoke as he began to look around, “didn’t use to be nowhere. Used to be my home.”

“It looks so…” Elena trailed off, not knowing what to call it.

“Old?” Stefan questioned. “It’s because they are,” he responded.

Emily carefully began to walk around the woods as she saw bricks barely standing. She noticed an off white broken statue, so made her way towards it. Emily's brows furrowed as she noticed how old it looked. She turned to Stefan and questioned, "this has to be over 100 years old... so am I getting warmer on your real age?"

“You’re close,” Stefan nodded his head as he commented. “I’ve been 17 years old since 1864,” he explained.

"Oh, my God," Elena mumbled in disbelief as she reached for her sister's hand and held on tightly. Emily squeezed her sister's hand back just as tightly. Even though she had guessed his real age, Emily didn't think she was going to right. So she was secretly freaking out at the realization that her friend was over 100 years old, but she had to stay calm for her sister.

“You said you wanted to know. I’m not gonna hold anything back,” Stefan told the two girls. “Half a century before the boarding house was even built, this was my family’s home,” he began to explain, “Damon and I… we were both born here. The Salvatore brothers, best friends.”


Damon rushed out the large white colored house as Stefan chased after him just as quick. The two brothers ran into the field, but before Damon could throw the ball at this younger brother, Stefan quickly asked, "wait. Where did you learn this game?"

“Camp outside Atlanta,” Damon explained, “one of the officers picked it up at Harvard.” He threw the ball into the air as he exclaimed, “catch.”

Stefan caught the ball but quickly yelled out as Damon began to chase him, “wait a minute. Wait a minute. What are the rules?”

But Damon only ignored his brother and tried to grab the ball out of his hands. The two brothers continued to run around but was stopped by a sweet voice that spoke up, “who needs rules?” The two boys turned around and saw the beautiful Katherine Pierce. “Mind if I join you?” She questioned.

“Uh, well, you could, uh… you could get hurt,” Stefan spoke out of breath. “My brother likes to play rough,” he explained.

Katherine chuckled as she stared into Stefan’s eyes with amusement, “somehow, I think that you play rougher.”

While Stefan was distracted by Katherine’s beautiful laugh, she quickly stole the brown ball right out of his hands. The young girl ran away from the two brothers with the ball in hand as Stefan stared at the brunette with love in his forest green eyes.

Damon interrupted his brother's thoughts as he questioned, "why are you just standing there?" He pointed towards the beautiful girl as he exclaimed, "that is a girl who clearly wants to be chased. If you don't do it, I will." As soon as the words were out of Damon's mouth, he quickly ran after Katherine with Stefan only a few steps behind.


“You knew Katherine in 1864?” Elena asked in shock. "Damon made it seem like..." She trailed off.

"Damon was trying to make you think that... I was still heartbroken," Stefan told Elena, "he saw that I was happy with you, and wanted to ruin it."

"All because you both loved the same women 145 years ago?" Emily questioned in confusion. How special could the girl had been if she made two brothers fight for her love?

“She wasn’t just any girl,” Stefan explained as a small smile danced on his lips.


Katherine was running around the large garden out in front of the Salvatore house as she laughed when Stefan tried to catch up to her. The brown eyed girl suddenly placed her hands on a white statue before she turned to Stefan with a proud smile, “ha! I win! What’s my prize?”

Katherine slowly moved closer to Stefan but froze in her place when a voice spoke up, “what would you like it to be?” The duo quickly turned to their right, and was surprised to see a smiling Damon looking at them.

“They extended your leave?” Stefan questioned his brother with a bright smile.

“I was simply having too much fun to return to battle,” Damon responded with a cheerful grin. 

“Your commitment to the confederacy is inspiring,” Stefan told his brother before he pulled him into a tight loving hug.

“Well, this works out wonderfully for me,” Katherine commented as she stared at the brothers with a dazzling smile.

“How’s that, Miss Katherine?” Damon questioned the beautiful girl.

Katherine shrugged her shoulders lightly as she responded, “now I’ll have both of you to keep me entertained.” She pointed out, “first and foremost, I’ll need someone to escort me to the founder’s ball.”

“With pleasure,” Damon bowed while Stefan answered at the same time, “I would be honored.”

Katherine had her back to the boys as a bright smile graced her lips. She turned back around as she spoke, “the smart and kind Salvatore brothers both coming to my rescue. How will I ever choose?” Before either boys could say anything, the young girl made her way through the garden as the two brothers watched her every move.


“She chose me,” Stefan explained, “I escorted her to the ball at the original Lockwood mansion.”

"The first founder's party," Elena recalled, "where you sighed the registry."

Stefan nodded his head as he continued, “I didn’t care that I had gotten something that my brother wanted. I didn’t even care if it hurt him. I only knew that I wanted her.”

“So he was upset,” Elena guessed.

"That's the thing about Damon," Stefan began, "he doesn't get mad. He gets even." He took a long pause before he continued to explain, "what Damon wants, Damon usually get." Stefan shook his head as he recalled, "I didn't know at the time, but... turns out that night... Katherine was with him, too."

Emily shook her head, “wait, wait.” She looked up at Stefan in confusion, “so did he steal her from you or did you steal her from him?”

Stefan shook his head as he explained, “turns out, she wasn’t ours to steal.”


Stefan was carefully laid over Katherine's body on his warm bed as he kissed the young girl with passion. But Katherine suddenly rolled over Stefan's body and sat up in his lap. Stefan sat up as well and wrapped his hands around her small waist before pulling her into another heated kiss. Katherine pulled away from the boy's lips, causing Stefan to move his lips down her neck. He pulled away and grabbed Katherine's face lightly and looked into her memorizing brown eyes as he spoke softly, "I will love you forever."

“Forever is a very long time, you know,” Katherine whispered as she closed her eyes in pleasure.

“Not long enough,” Stefan mumbled with his lips pressed lightly against the brunette’s skin.

As Stefan continued to kiss down Katherine's neck, she suddenly couldn't control it anymore and her face slowly changed as her fangs sprouted from her gums. Stefan glanced up at the beautiful brunette, and was in shock when he saw a monster take over her tan face. But before he could say anything, Katherine quickly turned Stefan's head to the side and took a significant bite out of his neck. 

Only a few hours later, Katherine was standing in front of a large mirror while her handmaiden, Emily Bennett, was helping her get ready for the day by pulling and tugging on her dress from the back. Katherine glanced behind her through the mirror and saw Stefan to begin to stir from his slumber. "Good morning," she called out sweetly as Stefan sat up in his bed. "Clear the room, please," Katherine told her handmaiden when she saw Stefan looking at the blood that was still visible from his neck wound. 

“You’re upset,” Katherine stated as she turned to Stefan.

“Your face,” Stefan spoke breathlessly, “it was like a demon.”

Katherine slowly moved towards Stefan’s side of the bed as she stated, “but you’re not afraid.”

“Get away from me,” Stefan commanded as he tried to move as far as he could while he was still in his bed. “Get away,” he repeated.

Katherine looked at Stefan directly into his eyes and spoke carefully, “it doesn’t change the way you feel about me. You will not tell anyone.”

“I-” Stefan began but Katherine placed her slim finger against Stefan’s pink lips and continued, “shh. We will go on exactly as we have.”

“Yes,” Stefan spoke and repeated after Katherine, “we will go on.”

Katherine chuckled with a smile gracing her face as she told the young boy, “you have no idea of the future I have planned for us, Stefan. You, me, and Damon. No rules.”


“She could control my mind; and Damon’s,” Stefan explained, “she compelled each of us to keep the secret from the other. She wanted us to be together. Forever.”  Stefan leaned down and picked up a small cloth as he continued talking, “didn’t work out that way, but… Damon and I, looks like we’re stuck with each other… like it or not.”

Emily watched carefully as Stefan slowly began to open the small cloth and pull out a shiny object. She twitched her head to the side as she questioned, “is that Damon’s ring?”

Stefan nodded his head and stated, “I took it from him, but I have to give it back.”

Elena quickly shook her head as she spoke, “no, don’t, Stefan. Keep it hidden.”

“That’s not a good idea, Lena,” Emily told her sister. She felt unsettling about the idea of not giving Damon what he wants from what Stefan had told them. It would be too dangerous.

Stefan nodded his head in agreement with the older sister. “If I don’t get it to him, he’ll retaliate in the only way that he knows he can hurt me.”

“And how is that?” Elena asked.

Stefan glanced between the two Gilbert sisters before he stated softly, "by hurting the both of you."

At Stefan's confession, the sisters grew silent in the woods that used to be the Salvatore Estate, so the trio slowly began to make their way back to Elena's car. But as the younger sister opened the driver side door, she quickly turned to Stefan and questioned, "the mind control... you said Katherine used. Did you ever use that on me?"

Stefan shook his head as he responded, "no." He pointed towards Elena's necklace and the one that was hanging around Emily's neck as he explained, "the necklaces, they contain an herb called vervain. It protects you from being compelled." Stefan glanced between the two sisters as he stated, "I wanted to protect you both from Damon's influence," before he moved his eyes over to only Elena's as he continued, "but I also wanted to protect you from me." Stefan stared into the two different colored eyes as he pleaded, "Elena, Emily. You should never take those necklaces off... because no matter what happens after today, no matter what either of you feel about me... you'll know that you were making your own choice."

Emily looked at Stefan one last time before she made her way into the backseat of her sister's car. She wanted to believe what Stefan had told her and Elena, that he wouldn't hurt them. He did give them each a necklace that would protect them from a vampire's mind games, so he must of cared a lot for them.  After today, Emily could see herself trusting Stefan again in the long run, knowing that he has always been trying to protect her and Elena. 


As soon as Emily opened the front door of the Gilbert house, she heard a couple of loud noises coming from the living room. She looked back at Stefan and Elena in confusion, before quickly walked into the room. "What's going on?" She questioned as she noticed the tension between Jeremy, Matt, and Vicki.

"She's really messed up," Matt told Gilbert girl as he looked at his sister in worry.

"Emily, back up," Stefan commanded the brunette, since she was the closest to Vicki. He moved so he was standing directly in front of the Donovan girl and grabbed her face softly. "Vicki, look at me. Focus," Stefan ordered. "You're gonna to be fine. Everything is going to be fine," he whispered. "Guys, take her to bed. Shut the blinds. She's gonna be okay," Stefan told Matt and Jeremy.

Once the two boys took Vicki out of the room, Emily turned to Stefan and noticed that he knew what was happening by the look on his face. "What's wrong with her?" Emily questioned.

Stefan sighed heavily before he responded quietly, "she's transitioning."

“Transitioning into what?” Elena questioned in confusion.

Emily stared long and hard at Stefan as she thought what could possibly be happening to Vicki and only one thing popped into her head. She stated with wide eyes, "a vampire."

“What?” Elena whispered in shock as she glanced between her sister and Stefan.

“Damon must have gotten to her,” Stefan concluded. “She’s new. She hasn’t completed her transformation yet,” he explained.

“H-how does she do that?” Elena asked with worry in her voice.

“She has to feed on human blood,” Stefan explained.

“And what if she doesn’t?” Elena questioned.

Stefan stared into Elena’s brown eyes as he answered, “she’ll die. She may only have a few hours.”

Emily looked up at Stefan in concern as she stated, "she's upstairs with Jeremy right now."

Emily went to go upstairs to check on her brother, but Stefan quickly grabbed her arm. “It’s okay. She doesn’t know what’s happening to her yet,” he consoled the green eyed girl.

Emily folded her arms over her chest as she paced the room and questioned, “when will she?”

“Right now, she doesn’t remember anything,” Stefan answered. “A part of her is still human, but slowly, the deeper she gets into the transition, the memories will start to come back, and then she’ll know she has to make the choice,” he explained.

“The same choice you made?” Elena questioned.

When Stefan didn't respond to Elena's question and the tension in the room grew, Emily sighed and sat at one the chairs in the dining room table with her head in her hands. Emily couldn't even process what was happening at the moment. She barely found out the existence of vampires, and now her brother's girlfriend was turning into a vampire. 

But Emily suddenly jumped up from the chair when she heard Matt yell out for Vicki. She quickly made her way to the hallway, and barely saw Vicki run out of the front door before she slammed it behind her. Everyone followed after Matt as he ran out to the front yard to hopefully catch Vicki.

“She was fine, and then she just… she just freaked out,” Jeremy explained quickly.

“I’m gonna go look for her. Call me if you hear anything,” Matt commanded before running towards his pick-up truck and driving away.

Stefan moved over to the Gilbert sisters and whispered, “I can track her.”

“Go,” Elena commanded before Stefan quickly took off as the younger sister held onto Emily’s hand for dear life.


Emily and Elena were cleaning up the mess Vicki must have made when she tried to eat everything that was in the refrigerator. Elena handed Jeremy a plate and coffee cup before Jeremy finally spoke up, “maybe we should check in with Matt.”

Emily shook her head, “he’ll call us when he finds her, Jer.”

“Well, what are we supposed to do?” Jeremy huffed.

“We wait,” Elena stressed as she quickly moved around the kitchen, “we’re supposed to wait.”

“I don’t know what’s wrong with her,” Jeremy told his two sisters as sadness pooled into his brown eyes.

Emily squeezed Jeremy’s shoulder as she spoke softly, “Vicki will be okay. We all will, I promise.” Emily knew she couldn’t really promise that Vicki would be okay, but she knew Jeremy needed to hear it.

Suddenly the front doorbell rang, so Emily quickly made her way to the door, but of course she had two shadows that belonged to her siblings. Emily opened the door, thinking it was Stefan with news, but it was only the devil. She quickly tried to close the door, but Damon was way stronger and pushed it open with ease. Emily stared hard at Damon as she spoke to her brother, "Jeremy, upstairs now." Jeremy looked at his sister weirdly, but decided not to argue at the seriousness in Emily's voice and made his way upstairs.

 As Emily heard Jeremy's footsteps walk up the stairs, she knew at least one of her siblings were safe from the blue eyed vampire. Emily quickly moved in front of her sister as Damon smirked down at her as he spoke, "you're afraid of me."

“I’m not afraid of anyone,” Emily growled out as she tried to keep her voice strong.

Damon rolled his eyes before he guessed, “I’m gonna go out on a limb and guess. Stefan finally ‘fessed up.”

“Stay away from my family,” Emily commanded.

Damon held his hands up in innocence, “hey, there’s no need to be rude. I’m just looking for Stefan.” Damon questioned, “may I come in?” He smirked and stepped through the door, “oh, wait. Of course I can. I’ve been invited in.” Damon looked at Emily standing in front of her sister protectively and stated, “we can cut to the chase if you want. I’m not gonna kill either of you right now. That wouldn’t serve my greater agenda. So…” Damon trailed off before he questioned, “where is Stefan?”

“He’s out looking for Vicki,” Elena responded from behind her sister.

Damon rolled his eyes at the two girls, “don’t look at me with those judgy little eyes. Girl’s gonna thank me for what I did for her.”

Emily smirked as stared at Damon, “did you thank Katherine?”

“Mmm,” Damon mumbled before turning his back to the girls. “Got the whole life story, huh?” He questioned.

“We got enough,” Elena spoke again and tried to move from behind her sister, but Emily wouldn’t budge her grip from Elena’s hand.

“Oh, I doubt that,” Damon seethed. He turned back to the sisters as he commanded, “tell my brother I’m looking for him.” Damon walked out the door before turning back around and smirked, “oh, tip for later, be careful who you invite in the house.”


Emily was lying in her bed when suddenly her bedroom door was threw open and standing in front of the doorway was Elena in tears. Emily quickly jumped up and stood in front of her sister as she questioned in worry, “hey. What’s wrong, Lena?”

Elena gasped for breath and quickly shook her head. The only thing she could do was place her forehead on Emily’s shoulder as she continued to shake as tears fell from her brown eyes. After a few moments, Elena pulled away and looked into her sister’s eyes. “I told Stefan I couldn’t be with him,” she explained.

Emily sighed, “oh, Lena. I’m so sorry.” She pulled her sister to the bed and laid her carefully down. Once Elena was on the bed, Emily pulled Elena’s sneakers off and covered her sister up with her large blanket. Emily made sure her sister was okay, before she quietly laid next to Elena and began to run her fingers through her sister’s long brown hair. “You’re going to be okay, I promise. You’re hurting right now, but I need you to breath,” Emily spoke softly. She noticed her sister was having a hard time breathing with all the crying. Finally, Elena took a deep breath and gained control of her breathing. “Good girl,” Emily commented as she continued, “just get some sleep, we’ll deal with this in the morning.”

Emily sighed when she noticed Elena finally fall asleep after a few short minutes. She leaned down and kissed Elena’s forehead before she relaxed against her pillow. Even though she acted strong in front of Damon, she was beyond scared that he would have snapped and slaughtered everyone she loved. But Emily had to be strong for Elena, especially now that Elena needed her more than ever. Emily needed to protect her sister, but now she also needed to protect Jeremy since his girlfriend was a new vampire. Emily sighed, how the hell was she supposed to protect her siblings from vampires? She didn’t know how she was going to do it, but she would do anything and everything to make sure her siblings would be okay even if it meant she got hurt in the process.

Chapter Text

Emily kept her promise that she had told her sister last night, they would deal with everything in the morning. Even though Elena didn’t want to be with Stefan anymore, the sisters were going to help with Vicki. The new vampire was dating Emily’s younger brother, so she were going to help as much as she can. Emily needed to protect Jeremy from all the vampire drama as much as she could.

Once Emily pulled up at the Salvatore boarding house, she quickly made her way to the front door with Elena slowly following after her. Emily pulled the large doorbell and waits for someone to come to the door. When the door finally opened, Emily rolled her eyes, of course it was Damon who opens the door. Emily still didn’t trust Damon around her siblings, so she stood directly in front of Damon before questioning the older Salvatore, “is Stefan here?”

“Yep,” Damon responded.

“Where is he?” Emily questioned in annoyance, she was tired of Damon’s games and she only been standing in front of him for less than a minute.

Damon smirked, “and good morning to you, little miss I’m on a mission.”

Elena moved out from behind her sister and questioned, “how can you be so arrogant and glib after everything that you’ve done?”

“And how can you be so brave and stupid to call a vampire arrogant and glib?” Damon questioned right back.

Emily rolled her eyes and pushed Elena back behind her as she stared at the vampire. “Was that a threat, Damon? I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Emily taunted. Even if she was scared of Damon, Emily wasn’t going to show that to him.

“Where is Stefan?” Elena asked quickly, not wanting her sister to get herself killed by a vampire because of her mouth.

“He upstairs,” Damon smirked, “singing The Rain In Spain. Knock yourself out,” Damon commented as he made his way out of the boarding house while he stared down at Elena.

Emily rolled her eyes and pulled her sister inside the boarding house before she slammed the door. The two sisters slowly walked through the hallway before the younger sister called out, “Stefan?” Elena tried again when they didn’t get a response, “Stefan?”

“Yes,” Stefan called out softly from the top of the stairs.

“Where is Vicki?” Elena questioned.

“She’s upstairs,” Stefan whispered before he made his way down the stairs.

“What happens now?” Elena questioned. “Our brother has the whole town looking for her when she’s not missing,” Elena added.

“I’m working with her,” Stefan explained. “But’s going to take time. She’s a very volatile and impulsive personality. She’s a drug user. I mean, all that’s gonna play a part in how she responds to his,” he continued.

“So, she’s a vampire with issues?” Elena questioned, “what am I supposed to do?” She glanced over at her sister before she continued, “because we’re lying to everyone that we care about. What’s gonna happen to her?”

“I’m gonna keep her here with me until I know that she’s safe,” Stefan explained.

Emily let a small sigh pass your her lips, knowing that at least for now, her brother would be safe.

“How long is that?” Vicki questioned as she made her way down the stairs.

Stefan sighed quietly, “we can talk about that later.”

“Hey, Vicki. How are you doing?” Elena asked the new vampire softly.

“How am I?” Vicki rolled her eyes. “You’re kidding, right?” She huffed.


The two Gilbert sisters and the two vampires moved to the dining room of the Salvatore boarding house, where Stefan made everyone a cup of coffee before he turned to Vicki and explained, “coffee is out friend. It’s the caffeine. It circulates through our veins, and it warms our body so we’re not so cold to the touch.”

Vicki looked at Stefan in confusion as she questioned, “well, what if I wanna drink human blood?”

“You’re gonna have to learn how to live with that urge and fight it on a daily basis, one day at a time,” Stefan explained.

“Oh God!” Vicki groaned. “Don’t start with that whole 12 steps thing. School counselor has been down that road, and it doesn’t work for me,” she told the older vampire.

“It can work. It’s your choice, Vicki,” Stefan stated.

“So you’ve never tasted human blood?” Vicki asked with a smile.

Stefan stayed quiet for a moment before answering carefully, “not in a long time.”

“How long?” Vicki questioned.

Stefan glanced over at Elena before he looked down and mumbled, “years and years. I’m not proud of my past behavior.”

Vicki sighed and questioned, “does this sketchy feeling ever go away?” She moved her fingers to her temple as she continued, “it’s like I have a massive hangover. This daylight thing is a bitch.” Vicki suddenly stood up from the table and sighed, “I need more blood. Where’s your bathroom? I have to pee.” She scrunched up her face and looked over at Stefan, “why do I have to pee? I thought I was dead.” Vicki barely paused before she quickly left the room.

It was silent for a moment before Stefan stood up from the table and stated, “I’m gonna go, uh, I’m gonna get her some more. All right. I’ll be quick,” before he also left the room.

As soon as Stefan was out of the room, Vicki was right back. “False alarm,” she called out. “My body’s feeling really funky. It’s a good funky, but it’s weird,” she commented. Vicki made her way to the dining room table and picked up her cell phone.

Elena looked at Vicki as she questioned, “who are you calling?”

“Jeremy,” Vicki answered simply.

“Vicki, you can’t see Jeremy anymore,” Elena stated as she stood up from the dining room table.

Vicki rolled her eyes, “oh, come on, don’t you start. I’m gonna see whoever I wanna see.”

“Vicki, you could hurt him,” Emily told the vampire as she tried to help out her sister.

“I would never hurt Jeremy,” Vicki stated.

“I know you believe that you would never hurt him, but the blood lust could control you. I think you should learn to control yourself before you saw Jeremy again.” Emily told Vicki softly. She wanted to keep the conversation nice and simple. She didn’t want Vicki to get angry, that would only end badly.

It seemed like Elena had read her sister’s mind, because the younger girl decided to ruin what Emily had planned for everything to go smoothly. “You’re gonna have to let Jeremy go now.” Elena told Vicki.

“Oh really?” Vicki growled at Elena. “And how long have you been preparing the ‘you’re not good enough’ speech? I’m assuming it predates the whole vampire thing,” she commented.

“All I am saying is Jeremy is not getting involved in any of this. I mean it, Vicki,” Elena spoke strongly.

“Or what?” Vicki questioned with a sarcastic smile. She stared hard at Elena before pushing her to the wall as she held Elena tightly by her neck.

Emily quickly ran towards Vicki and tried to pry her hands from Elena’s neck, but Vicki used her new found strength and pushed Emily towards a wall that was across from her. Emily gasped as she got her breath knocked out of her.

As Emily bent over in pain, all she could do was watch Vicki hold her sister against the wall tightly. “Let’s get one thing straight, you perky little bitch,” Vicki seethed. “You had my brother whipped for fifteen years. Fifteen years and then you dumped him. When I look at you, that is all I see, just so you know,” Vicki told the choking girl.

While Vicki was distracted, Emily slowly pulled herself up from the ground and decided she would try to get Vicki’s attention off of Elena and onto her. Emily knew it was stupid and dangerous, but she did it anyway. She kicked the back of Vicki’s leg, causing the vampire to turn to Emily in anger. Emily was thankful that Vicki finally had let Elena go from her tight grip, but now Vicki found a new target. Vicki slammed Emily into the wall like she just did with the younger sister and held tightly on her neck. “I’m gonna see Jeremy whenever I want to see Jeremy,” Vicki told the green eyed girl, “you can’t protect Jeremy from me, Emily. Get in my way and I’ll force you to watch me rip your little sister’s head off before doing the same to you.” Vicki squeezed Emily’s neck a little more before dropping her and quickly leaving the Salvatore boarding house.

Emily gasped for breath once Vicki finally let her go. She looked over beside her and saw her sister holding onto her neck. “Are you okay?” Emily asked in worry.

Elena nodded her head before swallowing a few times and helped her sister off the floor. “Why did you do that?” Elena questioned.

Emily shrugged while she tried to catch her breath. “She was hurting you. I’d rather she hurt me than you,” she explained. “Are you sure you’re okay?” Emily asked her sister one last time as she stared at Elena in worry.

Elena nodded her head with a tearful smile. She wrapped her arms around her sister tightly, needing to know if Emily was okay also. Emily sighed but also wrapped her arms around Elena. What horrible way to start the morning, Emily thought.

Finally, Stefan came back into the room, after it was too late and Vicki was already gone. He moved the two girls outside on the porch where Elena huffed, “she threatened me.”

“She’s on edge,” Stefan explained. “Imagine every sense in your body operating at super speed. I mean, she’s uncomfortable in her own skin. And then when you throw in her other issues…” Stefan trailed off.

“How long before it settles?” Elena questioned, “hours? Days? Weeks?”

Stefan shook his head, “there’s no rule book.”

“Well, how long before you learned to control it?” Elena asked.

“A while,” Stefan answered. “But I didn’t have anybody helping me. I had to do it on my own,” he explained. “The thing is, it’s hard to resist certain people, especially when you’re new, it’s difficult to separate your feelings. Love, lust, anger, desire. It can blur into one urge, hunger,” Stefan continued.

“What does that mean?” Elena questioned in confusion.

Emily sighed, realizing what Stefan was saying. “What Stef means is that Jeremy can’t see her. She could hurt him without even meaning to.”

Stefan nodded his head in agreement as he repeated, “she could hurt him.”

“Or worse,” Elena mumbled.

“I’m not gonna let anybody get hurt,” Stefan promised as he looked directly at Elena.

Elena quickly looked away from Stefan’s eyes and looked over at her sister before she spoke, “we need to get going.”

“Elena,” Stefan pleaded.

“Please, Stefan. There’s only so much I can take,” Elena stressed before walking towards Emily’s car. Emily gave Stefan a small smile before she quickly followed after her sister. She felt bad for Stefan, but she knew her sister, and knew that they would somehow work it out.


Emily made her way into the kitchen with her sister trailing slowly behind. She saw her little brother, Jeremy, on the phone and only got his side of the phone call. “You gotta call me, Vic. I don’t get it. What’s going on with you? Just… Just call me back,” Jeremy pleaded into his cell phone.

Emily sighed, she wished Jeremy would just stop looking for Vicki. She’s too dangerous for Jeremy to be around her. Emily gave her brother a small smile as she spoke, “we should all hang out tonight. Just the three of us.” When Jeremy looked at her weirdly, she rolled her eyes before explaining, “there’s been crazy around here lately, so why not go have so fun? You, me, and Elena.” She smirked as she looked at Jeremy, “the school is having a Halloween party tonight.”

“Cool. Sure. Sounds uh… sounds fun. Can’t wait,” Jeremy deadpanned.

As Jeremy started to walk out of the kitchen, Elena called out, “I know you’re upset about Vicki. I heard she called Matt. But you can’t be with her.” Elena explained, “she needs to get better. The best thing you can do for her is to let her go.” Emily sighed as she laid her head on the kitchen counter. Of course Elena had to say something make Jeremy mad, she always goes overboard.

“What does that even mean, let her go?” Jeremy questioned as he looked at Elena with frustration written all over his face. “Oh, okay, sure. Since we’re such experts on letting people go, right?” Jeremy questioned sarcastically.

Elena looked over at her sister for help, but Emily just shrugged her shoulders light. She wasn’t going to get involved in this train wreck of a conversation. Elena dug the hole, she can dig her way out of it. Elena sighed and looked at Jeremy softly, “I know you may not see it, but trust me Jer. It’s for the best.”

Jeremy made his way closer towards Elena as he spoke, “look, for months after mom and dad died, I felt like crap, like ‘nothing really ever mattered’ crap. Now all of a sudden, I get these moments and things started to feel just a little bit better, and Vicki was in every single one of ‘em. So you may not see it, but trust me. Keeping me away from her is not for the best.”

Jeremy stomped out of the room and up to his bedroom once he finished explaining to his sister. Elena sighed and looked at Emily sadly. Emily gave her sister a small reassuring smile as she stated, “don’t worry about him, I’ll protect him.” She looked at Elena with a smirk, “now get ready, we have a Halloween party to get to.” Elena chuckled and rolled her eyes but followed after her sister as Emily excitedly made her way up the stairs.


As the sun finally decided to disappear into the night, the Gilbert siblings slowly made their way through the loud crowd of scary and funny costumes that littered the field outside of Mystic Falls High School. Emily headed straight towards the building, where the party really was when Emily suddenly heard someone yelling from behind her. When Emily turned around, she saw Jeremy scare a couple of young children. Emily couldn’t help but chuckle when she saw Elena scold their younger brother.

Finally the three siblings made their way up the stairs of Mystic Falls High School where Matt was standing. He smiled and chuckled as he looked at Elena, “you went with last year’s costume too, huh?”

“Yeah,” Elena nodded her head as she glanced down at her costume. “I didn’t know I was coming until a couple of hours ago,” she explained.

“Me either,” Matt commented before he looked over at Emily. “Hello kitty cat,” he smirked.

Emily fake gasped, “my sister is right here, Matthew.”

Matt chuckled at his friend before he looked over at Jeremy in confusion, “and you’re going as… you?”

Jeremy rolled his eyes before stomping away from the trio. Elena sighed and explained to Matt, “he’s not talking to me right now. We got into a fight.”

Matt nodded his head, “yeah, I got into it with Vic, too, when she got home. I’m trying not to smother her tonight, but part of me didn’t wanna let her out of my sight.”

Emily looked at Matt in shock as she questioned, “Vicki’s here?”

Matt looked over at Emily weirdly before nodding his head, “yeah, you can’t miss her.” Matt chuckled, “she’s a vampire.”

Emily rolled her eyes, of course Vicki would be dressed up as a vampire. Elena suddenly began to look around in worry, “where did Jeremy go?”

“Elena, what’s the matter?” Matt questioned in confusion.

Emily looked around the party and couldn’t find her brother anywhere. She didn’t even realize he had left in the first place. “Sorry, Matty. We have to go!” Emily apologized before pulling Elena through the crowd and began looking for Jeremy.

Emily held Elena’s hand tightly, not wanting to let another sibling out of her sight with a new vampire running around the party. The two girls looked everywhere and still couldn’t find their brother anymore. Emily pulled her sister to the side where it was quiet, before pulling out of cell phone. She quickly texted Stefan to come find her and Elena.

“Thank God,” Emily sighed when she saw Stefan heading straight towards her and Elena only a few minutes later. She noticed Stefan had Vicki in his arms, at least she wasn’t with Jeremy.

“What’s the matter?” Stefan asked as he glanced between the two sisters.

“We lost sight of Jeremy,” Elena sighed.

Emily nodded her head as she spoke, “we looked everywhere. I got worried so I called you.”

Before Stefan could say anything, Matt came up to the group and questioned, “what’s goin’ on?”

“Hey. Uh, everything’s fine,” Stefan told Matt.

“I told you to quit bothering me,” Vicki yelled at Stefan as she pushed his arm off of her.

Emily rolled her eyes, of course Vicki would make a bigger mess of everything. “Don’t do this, Vicki,” Emily growled.

“Matt, he won’t leave me alone,” Vicki cried out to her brother.

“You need to back off, man,” Matt commanded Stefan.

“Matt, it’s… it’s okay,” Elena tried to tell Matt.

“No, it’s not okay,” Matt told Elena before he walked closer to Stefan and questioned in anger, “what the hell is your problem?”

“Stefan, she’s gone!” Elena yelped before she grabbed Emily’s hand and began to run through the crowd as they once again tried to find their brother.

Emily somehow got separated from Elena, but she couldn’t worry about that right now. She needed to make sure Jeremy was nowhere near Vicki. Emily looked everywhere in the building before going through the back door, maybe they were back here, it was the only other place that they could have been. As soon as the door closed behind her, Emily heard her brother yell in pain. She quickly looked for some sort of weapon and saw a trash can filled with wooden planks. Emily grabbed one tightly in her small hands before carefully running through the buses until she finally found her brother with Vicki about to bite him. “Vicki! No!” Emily yelled at the vampire.

Vicki pushed Jeremy to the ground before turning her attention to the oldest Gilbert. She stomped over to Emily, but before she could take a bite, Emily quickly swung the wooden plank. But Vicki saw it coming, and threw the plank out of Emily’s hands and threw the brunette to the side of the school. Emily gasped in pain when she landed on a pile of trash and more planks. Elena suddenly ran out of the school and hurried to her sister with wide eyes before she carefully helped Emily from the ground.

Vicki was about to rush towards the Gilbert girl, when suddenly Stefan pushed Vicki against one of the school buses. But it didn’t last long before Vicki threw Stefan off of her.

“Vicki!” Jeremy yelled. But Vicki quickly used her new vampire speed and left as fast as she could. Stefan looked around for the female vampire but he couldn’t find her. He turned to Jeremy and commanded, “go. Get inside.” When Jeremy didn’t move, Stefan quickly yelled, “go!”

Elena helped Emily from the ground before grabbing Jeremy’s hand and running back towards the school. But when Elena opened the door, Vicki came out of nowhere. She pushed Jeremy to the ground and was about to take a bite out of Elena, but Emily thought quickly and pushed her sister out of the way, so Vicki latched onto Emily’s neck. Emily tried to hold in the pain but when Vicki took away her fangs before pushing them in farther into Emily’s flesh, she couldn’t hold it in any longer and yelled out in pain.

But suddenly, Emily didn’t feel the pain in her neck anymore. When she looked up, she saw a broken wooden plank thrusted into Vicki’s heart. Emily quickly took a step back in shock as she watched Vicki fall to the ground before her skin started to fade into a grey color.

“Vicki!” Jeremy yelled in shock, “Vicki! Vicki! Vicki!” Jeremy tried to move closer to the girl, but Stefan steadily held the young boy back.

Emily got up from the ground with the help of her sister before she turned to Stefan and commanded shakily, “get him out of here.”

Stefan stared at the oldest Gilbert for a moment before he nodded his hand and forced Jeremy away from the very dead Vicki Donovan, and back to the party.

Elena slid down onto the floor beside Vicki before she looked up at her sister and mumbled for the second time that day, “why did you move me out of the way?”

Emily held her hand onto her bleeding neck as she stared at her sister with an eyebrow raised. “Isn’t it obvious?” She questioned. “I pushed you out of the way because you’re my sister and I didn’t want you to get hurt.”

“But you got hurt!” Elena yelped as she stared at her sister with wide brown eyes.

Emily shrugged her shoulders lightly, opening not to cause more blood to pool out her neck. “I’d rather get hurt then watch you or Jeremy get hurt. I will always take the pain before I let you get hurt, Lena. I will die before I let anything happen to you,” she explained strongly.

Elena only silently nodded her head, she knew there was no reason to argue with her sister when Emily would only keep repeating herself. Instead, Elena moved her eyes over to the grey vampire. Emily sighed as she watched her sister before she learned her head against one of the school buses. She was beyond tired with everything that happened tonight and she was beginning to feel weak, but she wasn’t going to tell anyone, she had to stay strong.

“You should go. I got this,” Damon called out to the two girls once he got closer.

“You did this,” Elena growled out as she stood up from the ground, “this is your fault.”

“You confuse me for someone with remorse,” Damon told Elena as he looked down at the dead vampire.

Elena moved closer to Damon and in anger, she pushed against his shoulders, but all she got was an angry vampire. Elena didn’t care, so she tried to slap him but Damon quickly caught her arm. “None of this matters to me,” Damon stated, “none of it.”

Emily slowly moved her way to Elena and commanded, “stop, Elena.”

Elena looked at her sister with anger shining through her eyes as she spoke, “this is all his fault, Emily! It’s his fault that you are bleeding and hurting.”

Elena’s statement must have caught Damon’s attention, because he moved his blue eyes hungrily to the side of Emily’s bleeding neck. “You need to leave,” Damon commanded, “your wounds are bleeding and you need to leave.”

Emily didn’t want to test the vampire at the moment and she was too tired, so she quickly grabbed Elena’s arm and pulled her back into the party to get to her car. The two girls were almost out of the school when Matt suddenly called out from behind them.

“Elena! Emily! Hey, have you seen…” Matt trailed off when he saw that Emily had something red all over her. “Whoa… what happened?” He questioned.

Emily looked down in confusion before her eyes went wide. She had blood trailing down her neck and she had a cut through the middle of her that was also leaking blood. Emily chuckled falsely and rolled her eyes, “some kid came up to me and ruined my outfit with fake blood.” Emily looked over at Elena, who was staring at the floor. “I’m going to take Lena home, she’s tired,” Emily explained to the blonde.

Emily quickly turned around and began to walk away with her sister, when Matt suddenly called out, “I can’t find Vicki. She totally bailed on me.”

“We don’t know where she is,” Emily told Matt.

Matt sighed, “is this what I’m in for, a lifetime of worrying about her?”

“I’ll meet you in the car,” Elena mumbled before quickly walking away. She couldn’t hear Matt talk about his sister when she just witnessed Vicki dying.

Emily gave Matt a tiny smile as she spoke softly, “you’re doing a good job with her, Matty.”

“Yeah, maybe she went home,” Matt commented in thought.

“Maybe,” Emily mumbled. She was about to walk away but she turned around and pulled Matt into a tight hug, “night, Matty.” Even though Emily didn’t usually give hugs as said goodbye, she just didn’t some type of human contact that wasn’t involved in this mess.

As Emily made her way into her car, she saw Elena leaning against the window with tears in her eyes. Emily sighed, even though Elena didn’t get hurt, she had to watch Vicki die right in front of her, it would shake anyone to their core. Emily leaned over and squeezed her sisters hand before making her way out of the parking lot and towards the Gilbert house.

Once she pulled up at the Gilbert house, she met her sister around the car before she linked her arm with Elena’s as they slowly made their way to the stairs on the porch. Emily was using half her weight to hold herself up as she leaned on her sister, she felt like she was going to pass out soon and she was too weak to be standing in heels. Emily looked up when she got onto the porch and saw Stefan standing by the door. “Where’s Jeremy?” Emily questioned.

Stefan pointed with his head as he spoke, “inside.”

Emily nodded her head before pulling Elena with her as she made her way upstairs towards Jeremy’s bedroom. She slowly opened the door and saw Jeremy sitting on his bed with his knees to his chest as sobbed softly. Emily carefully sat down next to Jeremy and asked, “do you understand what happened tonight?”

“No, Jeremy cried, “I don’t understand. I mean, I know what I saw, but… I don’t understand.”

Emily grabbed Jeremy’s hand tightly as she glanced over at Elena, who was standing above her before he turned back to Jeremy and spoke, “she was going to hurt Elena, and she was going to kill me.”

“Now she’s dead,” Jeremy stated tearfully, “Vicki’s dead.”

Elena moved over and sat next to her sister and spoke with tears streaming down her face, “I’m so sorry, Jer.”

Jeremy glanced between his two sisters before his eyes rested on his older sister and stated, “make it stop. It hurts.”

Emily’s heart broke at her brother’s words, she never wanted to feel this way ever again. After watching go through the death of their parents, she didn’t think he would be able to go through it again. Emily quickly pulled Jeremy into a tight hug as she promised, “I’ll protect you, Jer. You will be okay.”

“Why does everybody have to die on me?” Jeremy questioned his sister with tears in his eyes.

“Elena and I aren’t going anywhere, Jer. you can always count on us,” Emily told her brother before she pulled Elena into the hug, knowing her sister needed the hug just as much as Jeremy did. The only thing Emily could do was hold both of her siblings close to her as they cried. It hurts Emily so much to see the two most important people in her life breakdown.

After a few more minutes, Emily made sure that Jeremy was okay before she and Elena made their way back outside to Stefan. “Are you okay?” Elena questioned Stefan as soon as the two girls walked out on the porch.

Stefan nodded his head once, “I, uh… I wanted to help her. But instead…” Stefan trailed off before asking, “how’s he doin?”

Emily ran a hand through her brown hair as she sighed heavily, “he’s broken. He won’t survive if he has to go through another death.”

“What can I do? I… what can I do to help? I’ll do anything,” Stefan stressed as he looked at the two heartbroken sisters.

“Can you make him forget?” Elena suddenly questioned.

“Elena…” Stefan trailed off as he looked into her brown eyes.

“Stefan, please. I don’t know how he’ll ever get passed this. I just want him to forget everything that happened,” Elena begged.

“If I did it, there’s no guarantee that it would work, because of who I am,” Stefan explained, “because of how I live. I don’t have the ability to do it right.”

“I can do it,” Damon spoke from behind the trio. “If that is what you want… I’ll do it,” he stated as he stared at Elena.

Elena looked over to her sister, to see what she thought, Emily always gets the final decision. Emily looked at her sister for a moment before turning to Damon and nodded her head, “do it.” Emily knew this was the only way that her brother would be okay without being in constant pain.

“What do you want him to know?” Damon asked.

Elena thought for a moment before she told Damon, “I want you to tell him that Vicki left town and she’s not coming back. That he shouldn’t look for her or worry about her.” Emily nodded her head at her sister before she added, “he’s gonna miss her, but he knows this is for the best. Tell him, he’s going to move on and he’s going to find joy in his life again, like before our parents died.”

Damon nodded his head before making his way into the house and towards Jeremy’s bedroom. Emily looked back at Elena and Stefan and noticed their sadden faces, so quickly mumbled, “I’ll give you two a moment,” before making her way into the Gilbert house.

Emily made her upstairs and stood outside of Jeremy’s and waited for Damon to be done. A couple of minutes of standing alone, Damon suddenly came out of Jeremy’s bedroom. Emily looked up at the older Salvatore and spoke sincerely, “thank you.” Damon only gave Emily a small nod before he made his way out of the Gilbert house.

Emily quietly looked through Jeremy’s bedroom door and saw him sound asleep. At least one of her siblings would be okay. Emily slowly made her way to her bedroom and pushed the door open before she slipped off her heels. She moved to her closet and took off her bloody dress before putting on a t-shirt and sweatpants. Emily made her way towards her bathroom and looked at her neck. She sighed when she saw the dry blood and the large bite mark. Emily slowly cleaned up her neck and placed a large band-aid over the wound before making her way towards her bed. Emily was beyond exhausted, today has been the most stressful day since her parent’s accident. Once Emily finally let everything hit her, tears started to stream down her face. She honestly didn’t know how she didn’t cry in front of everyone. Emily had been slammed against a wall, twice, and had gotten bitten from an angry vampire. She was hurting psychically and mentally. But Emily knew this would happen again while being in the world that had vampires, she just had to get used to it. The only thing she can focus on right now is to protect her family, no matter what.

Chapter Text

Early the next morning, Emily was seated right in front of sheriff Forbes. After the search for Vicki didn’t go anywhere in the small town, the police decided that they would get involved and began questioning anyone Vicki would have known. Each of the Gilbert siblings were being asked questions, Emily being the last one. But she wasn't worried, sheriff Forbes had always loved Emily like a daughter since she grew up with Caroline.

“Thank you for coming in, Emily,” sheriff Forbes told her daughter’s best friend.

Emily smiled, “it’s no problem.”

Sheriff Forbes nodded her head before she began her questions, “where did Vicki say she was going?”

Emily shook her head, “she didn’t. I wouldn’t know anyway. I’ve always been more friends with Matt than Vicki.”

“Did she tell your brother anything?” Sheriff Forbes continued.

“Jeremy told me that Vicki said she was leaving town,” Emily commented.

“So you really believe Vicki left town?” Sheriff Forbes asked one last question.

Emily nodded her head, “yes. She didn’t seem happy in Mystic Falls, I think this what she needed.”

Sheriff Forbes nodded her head before smiling at the young girl, “thank you, Emily.”

Emily smiled brightly and hugged her best friend’s mother before walking out of the room and made her way towards Jeremy, Jenna, and Elena. The Gilbert family made their way out of the police station, where the two sisters saw Stefan standing out the end of the steps. Emily gave her sister a look, to go talk to him before speaking, “we’ll meet you at the car, okay?”

Once Elena nodded her head, Emily made her way to the car with Jenna and Jeremy following behind. But not even five minutes later, Elena came walking towards the car. Emily sighed, she knew that wasn’t a good sign. While Jenna and Jeremy got into the car, Emily waited for Elena to get closer before asking softly, “I’m guessing it didn’t go well?”

Elena shook her head as she leaned her head on Emily’s shoulder. “I’m sad,” she mumbled.

Emily sighed, “let’s go home and we can watch whatever movie you want. Just you and me today, I promise.” Elena smiled thankfully at her sister before the two girls quickly jumped into Jenna’s car.


Being the amazing sister that she was, soon as the Gilbert family walked into the house, Emily pulled her sad sister and pushed her onto the couch. Emily found Elena’s favorite movies and the two sisters watched them together. After the third movie, Emily turned off the TV and leaned against her sister’s shoulder. Emily knew Elena just needed to think about everything so that’s what they did, she comforted her sister in silence.

Jenna suddenly plopped next to Elena and stated, “you’re wallowing.”

“So are you,” Elena mumbled.

“My wallow is legitimate,” Jenna stated, “I was dumped.”

“Logan didn’t deserve you, he was an ass,” Emily told her aunt.

Jenna gave her oldest niece a small smile before she turned to Elena and exclaimed, “you didn’t get a brush-off email saying, I’m leaving town. See ya.”

“Wanna keep it down over there?” Jeremy called out from the dining room table.

“Why?” Jenna asked. “What are you doing?” She questioned as she turned from the couch and glanced over at the young boy.

“Homework,” Jeremy answered while not even looking up from his writing.

Emily and Elena looked at each other with confusion before turning to look over at Jeremy. “Since when do you do homework?” Elena questioned.

“I gotta finish this,” Jeremy mumbled. “I’m way behind and I have a quiz tomorrow, so…” Jeremy trailed off when he looked up at the girls in his family before focusing back on his homework.

Elena glanced between Jenna and Emily before whispering, “what do you think? Alien?”

Emily nodded her head as she stared at Jeremy before whispering to her sister, “could be.”

Jenna shook her head as she whispered, “some sort of replicant.”

Jeremy looked up at the girls in annoyance as he mumbled, “he can hear you.”


Emily was about to walk up the stairs to check on her heartbroken sister, but the front doorbell rang before she could even take one step. Emily looked around in confusion as she didn’t hear anyone rushing to the door. Jenna and Jeremy must be gone since Emily already knew where her sister was and couldn’t find her aunt or brother anywhere. Emily made her way to the door and smiled when she saw it was Bonnie Bennett.

“Hey, what are you doing here?” Emily questioned.

“I wanted to check up on Elena,” Bonnie explained. “How is she?” she wondered. Emily had talked to Bonnie earlier in the day and explained that Elena was sad, even though Emily didn’t tell her the reason.

Emily rolled her eyes, “she’s been moping around the house all day. I tried everything, but she’s still sad.”

Bonnie nodded her head before smiling brightly, “come on, I want to show you guys something. I think it’ll make her smile.”

“You can try,” Emily chuckled before the two girls made their way upstairs to Elena’s bedroom.

Emily knocked on Elena’s door quietly before she peeked her head through the door. She smiled at her sister as she spoke, “I have a surprise for you.”

Elena looked at her sister with annoyance and confusion shining through her brown eyes but watched her sister open up the door widely. “You up?” Bonnie questioned as she walked into the room.

“No,” Elena mumbled before throwing her head back into her warm soft pillow. Bonnie tried to pull Elena’s covers from her face, but had no luck since Elena wouldn’t let go.

Bonnie finally gave up and sat at the end of Elena’s bed as she questioned, “why haven’t you called me back?”

“I’m sorry,” Elena mumbled.

Emily jumped on Elena’s bed and laid down next to her. She looked at her sister in worry as she questioned, “are you going to stay in bed forever?”

“Yep,” Elena mumbled.

Bonnie sighed before she commanded, “move over.” But when Elena didn’t move, Emily rolled her eyes and moved over as she pulled Elena with her. Bonnie laid next to Elena before stating, “I’m officially worried. What’s going on?”

Elena stared at the ceiling before trying to explain, “I’m tired of thinking… of talking I…” Elena trailed off.

“Can I get a one-line version so I can at least pretend to be helpful?” Bonnie questioned.

Knowing how heartbroken her sister has been, Emily decided to answer for her, “she and Stefan broke up.”

Bonnie looked at Elena in shock, “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” She shook her head, “right, stupid question.” Bonnie sighed, “I know I’ve been kind of M.I.A. when you need me the most. I suck.”

“You wanna make it up to me?” Elena questioned. “Get my mind off of it,” she suggested.

Bonnie smiled brightly, “just remember, you asked for it.”

Bonnie jumped up from Elena’ bed and walked towards Elena’s opened window before closing it. She walked towards Elena’s bed and grabbed a nail filer from Elena’s bedside table and split one of Elena’s pillows open.

“Hey,” Elena yelped.

Bonnie dumped all the feathers from the pillow onto Elena’s bed and commanded, “be patient.”

“Okay,” Elena mumbled.

Bonnie jumped back onto the bed as she looked between the two Gilbert sisters, “I need to swear you to secrecy.”

Elena glanced over at her sister and mumbled, “it’s kind of a bad week for that kind of stuff.”

“Swear,” Bonnie commanded. “Cause I’m not supposed to be showing you this,” she told the two girls.

Emily glanced over at Elena before turning to Bonnie, “we swear.”

Bonnie nodded her head before questioning, “okay, there’s no windows open, right?”

Emily glanced at Elena’s windows before shaking her head as Elena spoke, “right.”

“There’s no fan. No air conditioning,” Bonnie continued.

Elena shook her head, “none.”

Emily looked at Bonnie in confusion as she questioned, “what are you doing?”

“Grams just showed me this. You’re gonna love it,” Bonnie told the two girls before asking, “you ready?”

Once Bonnie saw the two girls nod, she slowly lifted her hand a little bit from the bed. She continued to move her hand slowly and when she did a small white feather was floating underneath her hand. Bonnie continued to move her hand around before letting her hand fall back onto the bed, and sure enough, the feather fell also.

“Bonnie, what’s going on?” Elena questioned in shock.

Bonnie just gave the two sisters a smile before lifting up both of her hands slowly and when she did, multiple feathers followed her hands. Bonnie let her hands fall back to the bed and, of course, the feathers followed too. Bonnie stared at the two shocked faces before suddenly all the feathers were floating around Elena’s bedroom.

Bonnie smiled at the two sisters as she spoke, “it’s true, guys. Everything my Grams told me. It’s impossible and it’s true.”

“You’re a witch,” Emily stated as she looked at Bonnie with a proud smile.

“I believe you,” Elena chuckled.

“It’s weird, huh?” Bonnie chuckled, “after all this joking about being psychic. I really am a witch.” Bonnie looked at the two girls worried as she questioned, “you guys don’t think I’m a freak now, do you?”

Emily grabbed Bonnie’s hand softly as she spoke, “of course not, Bon Bon.” Emily smirked at her friend, “and I even believed you were a witch before you did.”

Bonnie chuckled but gave the green eyed girl a thankful smile. “I just… I don’t understand though,” Elena jumped in. “If Grams asked you to keep all this a secret, why tell us?” She questioned.

“You guys are my best friends,” Bonnie stated like it was obvious. “I can’t keep secrets from you,” she explained.

Elena glanced over at Emily with sadness in her brown eyes. Emily knew what that look meant, because she felt the same way. She wished she could tell Bonnie everything about the existence of vampires, but Emily knew that Bonnie would somehow get hurt from knowing the information. Emily just had to tell herself that she was protecting Bonnie from the danger.


Emily was relaxing on her bed when suddenly there was a soft knock on her bedroom door. She looked up when the door slowly opened and saw her sister standing there nervously. “Can you come with me?” Elena asked.

Emily sat up and looked at her sister in confusion as she questioned, “where?”

Elena sighed as she sat on the edge of Emily’s bed as she responded, “I’m going to go see Stefan.”

“Are you sure you are ready to see him again?” Emily questioned her sister in worry. She knew how heartbroken her sister is, Emily didn’t want Elena to do something she’s not ready for even though she knew her sister’s feelings for Stefan wouldn’t be going anywhere.

Elena nodded her head as she looked down at her hands, I need to see him. To talk.”

Emily smiled at her sister before standing up from her bed and grabbed Elena’s hand to pull her up. “I’ll come with you,” Emily told her sister, “I always got your back.”

Elena sighed thankfully, not wanting to go alone. When she is with Emily, she feels like she could do anything. Elena felt like she never wanted to disappoint her sister. The Gilbert girls made their way to Elena’s car once they left the Gilbert house and drove towards the familiar Salvatore boarding house.

After a few silent minutes, Elena finally pulled up at the Salvatore boarding house, but she didn’t get out just yet. Emily looked at her sister with soft eyes as she spoke, “don’t worry. I’ll be there the whole time.”

Elena smiled at her sister, knowing that is what she needed before she made her way to the front door of the boarding house with Emily right beside her. Elena pulled the doorbell but instead of someone coming to the door, someone shouted from inside.

“It’s open! Come on in,” a female voice yelled.

Emily looked at her sister in confusion as she heard the girl’s voice. She never seen any girl in the Salvatore boarding house except for her, Elena, and of course Vicki Donovan. Emily shrugged her shoulders before pushing the door open and began to look around for the younger Salvatore brother. But when she looked to her left, she saw a blonde girl in a brown towel.

The girl looked shocked as she yelped, “oh my God!” She looked over at Elena as she confusingly mumbled, “how… uh-wh… who?”

Emily rose an eyebrow at the stranger before introducing herself, “I’m Emily and this is my twin sister, Elena.” Emily twitched her head to the side as she questioned, “and who are you?”

“Lexi, a friend of Stefan’s,” the stranger, Lexi, responded.

Emily smirked, “so Stefan does have friends?”

Elena interrupted the conversation and quickly asked, “is he here?”

“He’s in the shower,” Lexi stated. “Um, do you wanna wait?” she questioned.

Elena looked over at her sister uncomfortably, so Emily quickly jumped in. She smiled at Lexi as she spoke, “no, it’s okay. We should be going. It was nice to meet you, Lexi.”

Lexi nodded her head as she stared at the older Gilbert and stated, “I’ll tell him you stopped by.”

“Thanks,” Emily smiled politely before grabbing Elena’s arm softly and quickly got Elena out of the Salvatore boarding house. Emily knew Elena was freaking out over Lexi. She decided she would drive Elena home, since her mind was probably all over the place. After a few minutes of driving, Emily glanced over at her sister and questioned, “how are you doing over there?”

“I feel worse,” Elena mumbled.

“She might just be a friend, you never know,” Emily tried to help her sister ease her mind.

Elena didn’t say anything, she just leaned her head against the cool window. Emily kept quiet until she pulled into the driveway of the Gilbert house. Before Elena could get out of the car, Emily quickly grabbed a hold of her arm. Emily sighed, “look, Stefan likes you a lot. He wouldn’t try so hard to get you to talk and understand him. He wouldn’t just have some random girl in his house.” Emily gave her sister a small smile, “how about you take a nap, you never know, things might be better when you wake up. You need to get your mind off of everything and relax.”

Elena sighed quietly but nodded her head as she gave her sister a small smile. The two sisters made their up to the porch and into the Gilbert house. Emily was about to walk into the living room, but Elena quickly grabbed Emily’s arm and pulled her into a hug. Emily was shocked but she quickly wrapped her arms around her sister. “You’re the best sister I could ever ask for,” Elena told her sister truthfully before making her way upstairs to do what Emily suggested and to take a nap.

Emily smiled as she watched her sister walk up the stairs. She knew Elena would be okay in the end. Emily made her into the living room, and was about to sit down but her cell phone began to ring. Emily sighed but pulled her cell phone out and saw it was her favorite blonde.

“Hey, Care,” Emily answered.

“I’m having a party at the Grill,” Caroline stated, “please tell me you’re coming.”

“What’s the occasion?” Emily questioned.

Caroline was quiet for a moment before mumbling, “I don’t know.” Before Emily could ask if she was okay, Caroline quickly questioned sarcastically, “do you really need a reason to party?”

Emily chuckled, “you’re right. I’ll be there soon.”

“Yay!” Caroline yelped. “There can’t be a party without Emily Gilbert. I’ll see you soon, bestie,” spoke before she ended the phone call. Emily couldn’t help but roll her eyes at the blonde when she didn’t even get a word in.

Emily was about to go see if Elena wanted to go the party before she smirked, she had another idea. Emily grabbed her black purse that was hanging by the door before made her way to her car and made her way back to the Salvatore boarding house. It didn’t take long before she pulled back into the driveway. Emily made her way to the door and walked in, surely Stefan wouldn’t mind if she just walked in. It’s not like they ever locked the door anyway.

Emily made her way into the living room and saw Stefan and Lexi talking. She knocked against the side of the wall a few times before the duo looked up. Emily smiled, “knock, knock.”

Stefan looked up at the older Gilbert and smiled, “hey. What are you doing back? Lexi told me you stopped by.”

Emily looked between the two before speaking, “I just wanted to talk to you about something.”

Lexi stood up from the couch and smiled, “I’ll give you two a moment,” before walking out of the living room to get the duo some privacy.

Emily sat across from Stefan as she stated, “I wanted to talk about Elena.”

Stefan looked at her worry as he questioned, “is she okay?”

Emily waved her hand, letting Stefan know not to worry. “She’s fine. But…” Emily trailed off with a smile, “you should talk to her.”

Stefan sighed, “she told she didn’t want to talk to me anymore.”

Emily rolled her eyes before explaining, “Elena is too proud to say she needs you in her life, but she does. I know my sister. She’s just confused and scared. All our lives, everything has been simple and straightforward. But with you,” Emily smiled, “she’s experiencing new feels that she never had with Matt. Just go talk to her.”

Stefan looked at Emily for a moment before nodding his head with a small smile, “I’ll talk to her.”

“Good,” Emily smiled before she looked at Stefan seriously, “I know you care about Elena. I mean, you told Elena about Katherine and being a vampire, you wouldn’t have done that just for anyone. Elena’s my sister but you are also my friend, I want you to be happy. I know Elena is the way to your happiness like you are for her,” Emily stated.

Emily could see that Stefan was thinking hard about everything that she had said, which caused a small smile to lift onto her face. She knows that Stefan will listen to her advise and talk to Elena. Emily quickly stood up from the couch and spoke, “well then, my job is done.” emily walked towards the doorway but looked back at Stefan with a smirk, “by the way, happy birthday.”

Stefan looked at Emily in shock as he questioned, “how did you know that?”

Emily continued to smirk as she responded, “I have my ways, Mr. Salvatore.”

Emily was about to turn around and leave the boarding house, but Stefan called out her name. She rose an eyebrow at Stefan before he spoke softly, “thank you.”

Emily looked up at Stefan in confusion, he moved to stand in front of her before he stated sincerely, “you’re a good friend. I know Elena’s your sister but you also want me to be happy, so thank you.”

Emily chuckled and pulled Stefan into a hug, “hey, that’s what best friends are for.” She gave Stefan a final smile before walking towards the hallways where she saw Lexi sitting by the stairs.

Lexi looked up when she heard footsteps and saw it was one of the Gilbert sisters. She stood up and looked at the young girl with a small smile as she questioned, “Emily, right?”

Emily nodded her head with a smile, “yeah, that’s right.” She smirked at the blonde, “and you are the other best friend.”

Lexi chuckled, “yeah, that’s right,” mimicking what Emily had just said. “You seem very protective over Stefan,” Lexi stated.

Emily shrugged slightly as she spoke, “he was my sister’s boyfriend and he has protected my family ever since he came into town. He’s a great guy.”

Lexi nodded her head in agreement before she stated, “I’m glad he has someone here that would protect him like I would.”

Emily was really starting to like this girl. She smiled as she questioned, “hey, do you want a ride to the Grill for the party?”

Lexi grinned, “yeah, I’d like that.”

“Bye, Stefan!” Both girls called out at the same time before chuckling as they made their way to Emily’s car. Not even a few minutes after leaving the boarding house, Emily questioned, “so when did you meet Stefan?”

Lexi looked over at Emily before with uncertainty, “do you know?”

Emily looked over at Lexi in confusion before realizing what she meant, “you mean, vampires? Then yes. Found out a couple weeks ago.”

Lexi nodded her head before answering Emily’s previous question, “actually I met Stefan the same year he was turned, in 1864.” Lexi chuckled at the memory, “he tried to drink from me, not knowing I was a vampire.”

Emily chuckled before she questioned, “can’t you tell the difference between a vampire and a human?”

Lexi nodded her head, “of course. One has blood running through their veins and other doesn’t.” She shrugged her shoulders as she continued, “he was a new vampire so he couldn’t tell the difference.”

Emily nodded her head in understanding before she smirked, “do you have any juicy stories about our best friend?”

Lexi smirked over at the young girl, “you bet your ass I do.” She chuckled as she questioned, “did he ever tell you that he met Bon Jovi?”

Emily gasped as she quickly looked over at Lexi, “are you serious?”

Lexi nodded her head with a smile, “dead serious.” She chuckled as she continued, “we partied with Bon Jovi. Stefan was the life of the party.”

Emily smiled in amazement as she stated, “that must have been so much fun meeting Bon Jovi.” She smirked over at the vampire as she suggested, “maybe someday you, me, and Stefan can go.”

Emily parked the car in front of the Grill and the two girls got out and made their way to the restaurant before Lexi responded to Emily a smile, “I’m holding you to it.”

Emily and Lexi made their way through the party until they found an empty table between the pool tables and the dancing strangers. Lexi smiled over at the brunette as she spoke, “I got an embarrassing moment about our Stefan.” She smirked, “let’s just say, Stefan, naked, and the Trevi fountain.”

Emily couldn’t help but bust out laughing. “No way! Our Stefan went streaking in Italy?” She smiled brightly at Lexi as she questioned, “where have you been all my life?”

“Waiting for you,” Lexi joked.

“Hey,” someone called out to the new best friends. Emily turned around and saw it was Stefan. “What are you two talking about?” He questioned.

Emily smirked, “we’re just talking about the amazing Trevi fountain, you ever been?”

Stefan groaned as he sat across from the two girls. “Lexi, that was a secret. I was drunk,” he complained to the blonde.

Lexi shrugged as she leaned against Emily’s shoulder, “she my new best friend so I had to tell her.”

“Yeah, you’ve been replaced, Mr. Salvatore,” Emily smirked.

Lexi suddenly stood up from her chair and shouted over the loud music, “let’s dance, new best friend and old best friend!”

Emily jumped up while Stefan groaned but followed after the two girls to the dance floor. Emily and Lexi danced together before Lexi turned to Stefan, “I’m gonna need a little more foot movement.”

“Yeah, I’m not really interested in making a fool out of myself,” Stefan stated while he moved in slow motions that he called dancing.

“Oh, come on, Stef. It’s your birthday. Just one day, let yourself relax,” Emily told Stefan as she continued to dance with her new best friend, Lexi.

Stefan looked around the party before he told the girls, “do me a favor, tell me if you see Damon with his camera phone.”

“Right,” Emily and Lexi said at the same time sarcastically.


Stefan finally got the two girls away from the dance floor so he wouldn’t embarrass himself anymore and moved towards the pool table instead. It was Lexi and Emily verses Stefan, who made the first move. Once Stefan made his move, he yelped, “whoo!”

“Nice!” Lexi yelled in excitement as she high-hived Stefan while Emily chuckled at the two. Stefan went for another shot, but this time, he didn’t even hit a single ball. Emily walked towards Stefan and grabbed the pool stick as she taunted, “get ready to lose to the new best friends, Salvatore.”

Stefan rolled his eyes playfully, “in your dreams, Gilbert.”

“Don’t make me hurt you, Stefan,” Lexi called out teasingly.

Stefan held up his hands in innocence, which caused Emily and Lexi to laugh at the younger Salvatore. The trio continued to play pool and enjoyed each other’s company. Emily really liked Lexi. she was fun and Emily could tell that she was a good person in the inside. She was just an easy person to get along with. Emily thought she could be best friend with Lexi forever if she could.

Once the game was over, Lexi told Stefan, “we’ll be right back,” before wrapping an arm around Emily’s waist and pulled her towards the bar. Emily looked over at Lexi in confusion before the blonde explained, “your sister is here and I want to talk to her, you’re my backup.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement as the duo made their way to the bar. Lexi stood in front of the male bartender and stated, “three shots of tequila.” Emily faked coughed causing Lexi to smirk, “make that four shots.”

The bartender poured three of the shots before he looked up at Lexi and stated, “you know, I need to see some I.D.”

Lexi lost her smile as she looked the bartender straight into his eyes and compelled, “no, you don’t.”

“That’ll be, uh-” the bartender started before Lexi interrupted.

“Free!” Lexi exclaimed.

“On the house,” the bartender smiled.

“Thanks,” Lexi smiled at the bartender before handing Emily two of the shots and taking the other two as they slowly made their way to Elena, who was sitting alone.

“Oh!” Lexi yelped in shock as she faked bumped into the younger Gilbert sister. “You must be Elena,” she recalled.

Elena looked over at her sister in confusion, not knowing that she was friendly with Lexi. Lexi turned back to the blonde as she mumbled, “towel girl.”

“Don’t be rude, Lena,” Emily scolded her sister, “she’s my new best friend.”

Lexi shrugged lightly, “I’ve been called worse.” She sat down one of the shot glasses she had in her hand and pushed into the brown eyed girl, “here.”

Elena looked over at Lexi in wonder as she commented, “I didn’t know you guys could drink.”

“Oh, yeah, it helps curb the cravings,” Lexi stated, “but makes for a lot of lushy vamps.”

Elena chuckled, “you know, I’ve never seen Stefan drunk. He always seems so…” Elena trailed off.

Lexi and Emily both took their shot with a sour face before the two new best friends spoke at the same time, “uptight?”

Elena looked over at her sister weirdly as she questioned, “I thought that was our twin thing?”

Emily smirked playfully at her sister, “you’ve been replaced.”

Elena couldn’t help but chuckle when she saw Emily and Lexi place an arm around each other’s waist. She grew serious as she went back to Lexi’s question, “yeah. But not with you.”

Lexi smiled, “well, that’s the benefit of knowing someone for over a hundred years. You can be yourself.”

Elena shook her head, “yeah, he can’t be himself with me.”

“Well, not yet,” Lexi told Elena, “the first step was him telling you. The rest comes with time.”

“You seem so sure,” Elena spoke as she looked at Lexi with furrowed brows.

Lexi looked down with a small smile playing her face before she looked up at the two sisters and began, “the love of my life was human. He went through, what I imagine you’re going through; denial, anger, etcetera. But at the end of the day, love really did conquers all.” Lexi motioned to Elena’s full glass and questioned, “are you going to drink that?”

Elena shook her head, “go for it.”

Lexi smiled before turning to Emily and bumped her shot glass with the one that was  in Emily’s hands and smirked, “bottoms up.”

Once the two girls downed the alcohol in their hands, Elena stated softly, “I’m scared.”

Emily moved over to her sister and threw her arm over Elena’s shoulder as she spoke sincerely, “that’s a good thing, Lena. It means you’re scared to lose him. He’s good for you.” Emily gave her sister a smile as she continued, “all joking aside, I’m your twin sister, I know these things and you can’t deny you don’t want him in your life, because you do.”

Lexi nodded her head, “she’s right. ‘Cause you’re crazy about him. I get it, okay?” Lexi glanced back at Stefan, who was playing pool by himself before she added, “I mean, what’s not to love.” She turned back to Elena and spoke seriously, “listen. Take it from someone who’s been around a long time. When it’s real, you can’t walk away.”

Once Lexi saw that Elena was smiling, she went to walk away, but the brown eyes girl called out, “hey, Lexi. It was really nice to meet you.”

Lexi gave Elena a small smile before turning to Emily with an eyebrow raised. Emily chuckled, “I’ll be over in a minute.”

“You better,” Lexi joked before walking back towards Stefan at the pool table.

Emily turned to her sister with a bright smile, “I’m guessing Stefan came to see you.”

“Yeah,” Elena trailed off, not know how her sister knew that.

“You’re welcome,” Emily smirked. “Being the amazing sister I am, I went to talk to him and made him man up,” she explained playfully.

Elena looked at her sister gratefully, “thank you, Emmie.” She looked at Emily seriously as she questioned, “when did you start taking shots?”

Emily chuckled, “it’s a party, Lena.” She linked her arms with her sisters as she spoke, “now, go get your man.”

Elena blushed but nodded her head and followed Emily to the pool table where Lexi and Stefan were playing a game. “Hi,” Elena smiled when she moved closer to Stefan. Emily made her way towards Lexi with a smirk and the two girls high-fived each other.

Stefan ignored the two smiling girls and focused his attention on Elena as he spoke, “hey, you came.”

Elena smiled up at Stefan as she explained, “I couldn’t miss your hundredth and…” she trailed off as she thought, “whatever birthday.”

The four began playing a new game of pool with Elena and Stefan on one team and Emily and Lexi on the other. In the middle of the game, Lexi told the trio, “I’ll be right back.” She pointed at Emily as she spoke, “don’t let them catch up. I’m counting on you.”

Emily chuckled as she pulled Lexi into a side hug, “they can’t be us, Lex.” The blonde smiled before she began walking towards the bar.

Elena, Stefan, and Emily continued the game since Lexi never did come back, but they didn’t mind. Suddenly Stefan looked up when he saw the police walk into the Grill. Emily and Elena both turned to see what was happening and saw the sheriff and her deputy’s drag Lexi out of the Grill.

“Oh, my God,” Stefan gasped in shock.

“What is it?” Elena questioned in confusion.

Emily couldn’t believe what she just saw, she was worried about what they were going to do to Lexi. Emily ignored her sister’s questioned, instead she grabbed her hand and pulled her to follow Stefan out of the Grill.

The trio quickly moved through the crowd and tried to leave the Grill, but two deputy's stood in the way. “Can’t go out this way,” one of them said.

Stefan didn’t wait before he began jogging through the back way with Emily and Elena following quickly behind. The trio ran from behind the Grill when they heard gunshots and saw the sheriff shooting straight at Lexi. But suddenly out of nowhere, Damon appeared and Staked Lexi right through the heart.

Emily gasped loudly in shock as she saw her blonde friend fall into Damon’s arms as she turned grey. Stefan quickly grabbed Emily and Elena and pulled the two sisters behind Mystic Grill’s wall. Once the sheriff and everyone involved left the scene, Stefan finally let the two girls go. Emily couldn’t believe what just happened, she had no words to explain how she was feeling. Emily looked up when she heard Elena shout out to Stefan, who was walking away.

“He killed her,” Stefan seethed. “He killed Zach; he killed Tanner; he turned Vicki; I have to kill him!” he yelled.

“No, you can’t do that,” Elena told Stefan.

“Why are you trying to save him?” Stefan angrily questioned. “Elena, he’s never going to change! Don’t you see that!? He’s never gonna change!” He ranted.

“I’m not trying to save him, I’m trying to save you!” Elena explained. “You have no idea what this will do to you, please Stefan,” she begged.

“Everywhere I go, pain and death follows; Damon follows me,” Stefan stated before he shook his head, “no more.”

Elena quickly grabbed Stefan’s hand when he tried to walk away and tried again, “please, Stefan. Please jus-just talk to me. Let me be here for you. Talk to me.”

Stefan shook his head, “no. You were right to stay away from me.” He glanced over at the saddened Emily before walking away from the two sisters.

Elena sighed heavily before walking over to her sister, who was still leaning against the wall when they saw Damon stake Lexi. Elena didn’t say anything but pulled her sister towards her car and made their way to Gilbert house.

Once they pulled in front of the Gilbert house, Emily made her way to the stairs, but before she could walk up the stairs, Elena quickly turned her around and pulled her into a much needed hug. “I’m so sorry,” Elena whispered to her sister, knowing that Emily had gotten close to the older vampire. After a few silent minutes, Emily pulled away from her sister and gave her a tiny smile before she began trudging up to her bedroom.

Emily slowly closed her door once she was in her bedroom and slid down the door. She gasped for breath as tears began to pool down her face. Emily couldn’t believe that Lexi was dead. She may have only knew Lexi for a few hours, but she became someone that she could trust and that would forever be her friend. But Emily wouldn’t get that opportunity since Damon took that away. Emily couldn’t wrap her head around what happened tonight, all she could see was Lexi dying right in front of her. She didn’t know what to do or how to feel, so Emily slowly moved to her bed and wrapped herself in her blanket and slowly drifted off to sleep, hoping to forget the horrible night that took place.

Chapter Text

Emily, Elena, and Caroline were walking towards Mystic Falls High School in silence when Elena suddenly turned to the blonde and questioned, “have you even talked to Bonnie?”

“No, I’m mad at her,” Caroline stated, “she needs to make the first move.”

“Be the bigger person,” Elena told Caroline.

“Impossible in her presence,” Caroline mumbled.

Emily rolled her eyes at her best friend, Caroline could be so stubborn sometimes, she always has to make things more complicated than they should be. “Stop being petty, Caroline Forbes,” Emily scolded the blonde.

Elena looked over at Caroline in confusion as she questioned, “why are you pissed at her anyway?”

“She’s a thief, that’s why,” Caroline stated before she explained, “I gave her my necklace, and she refuses to give it back. It’s a matter of principle.”

“I am so not getting in the middle of this,” Emily chuckled.

Elena nodded her head in agreement, “I’m officially out of it.”

Caroline smiled, “good.” She turned to look over at Elena as she spoke, “your turn. Where’s Stefan? Have you talked to him?”

Elena glanced over at her sister before mumbling, “he’s avoiding me.”

Caroline looked over at Emily as she questioned, “have you talked to him?”

Emily shook her head as she responded, “all I get is his voicemail.”

Caroline looked back to Elena as she questioned in confusion, “why?”

Elena looked over at Emily in worry before she mumbled to Caroline, “it’s complicated.” Before Elena could think of something to tell the blonde, the bell for class rang. Elena sighed thankfully, so she didn’t have to continue be questioned by Caroline. Elena grabbed onto Emily’s arm before telling Caroline, “we’ll see you later.”

“That was close,” Emily mumbled to her sister as they began to walk away from the blonde. Elena nodded her head in agreement before the two girls made their way into history class. While Elena sat in the front, Emily sat in the back of the classroom. Suddenly the bell rang and that was when Bonnie came zooming into the classroom and took a seat across from Emily.

While the new teacher was busy writing on the chalkboard, Emily glanced over at Bonnie and noticed the crazed look in her brown eyes, so she mouthed, “are you okay?” But all Emily got was a small shrug before Bonnie looked at the front of the classroom. Emily sighed but decided that she would find out what was wrong with Bonnie later and turned back to the front of the classroom when the teacher began talking.

“Alaric Saltzman,” the teacher read from the chalkboard. “It’s a mouthful, I know. Doesn’t exactly roll of the tongue,” the teacher began to explain, “Saltzman is of German origins. My family emigrated here in 1755 to Texas. I, however, was born and raised in Boston. Now, the name Alaric belongs to a very dead great-grandfather I will never be able to thank enough. You’ll probably want to pronounce it ‘Ala-ric’ but it’s A-lar-ric,’ okay?” He paused as he looked around the classroom before continuing, “so, you can call me Ric. I’m your new history teacher.” He seems nice, not a jackass like Mr. Tanner was, Emily thought. Maybe she would actually enjoy history class now.


Emily had finally convinced Bonnie to tell her and Elena why she was acting so weirdly this morning, so the three girls were seated outside Mystic Falls High School while Bonnie tried to explain what had freaked her out. “And then, I ended up at the remains of the old Fell’s church before I woke up back in the woods,” Bonnie told to the two Gilbert sisters.

“And you always see your ancestor, Emily?” Elena questioned.

Bonnie only nodded her head before she asked seriously, “do you believe in ghosts?”

Emily glanced over at Elena before she responded, “nothing can surprise me anymore.”

“I think I’m being haunted,” Bonnie stated.

Elena shook her head in confusion, “I don’t get it. Why Emily?”

“Grams said she was a powerful witch back in the Civil War days, and that this medallion was hers,” Bonnie explained as she picked up the amber necklace around her neck, “a witch’s talisman.”

“So it started once you started wearing the necklace?” Emily questioned, wanting to get all the information, so she can at least try to help Bonnie.

Bonnie nodded her head, “I think she’s using it to communicate with me.”

“Okay, what does Grams say about it?” Elena questioned.

Bonnie shook her head, “I can’t call her. She’s gonna tell me to embrace it. I don’t want to embrace it, I want it to stop.”

Emily grabbed Bonnie’s hand with a small smile, “maybe you should embrace it, or at least talk to Grams. I mean, she only wants to help you.” Bonnie sighed but nodded her head, knowing the older Gilbert might be right.


As the Gilbert sisters were riding in Bonnie’s car, the young Bennett girl began to explain what Damon did when he came up to her. Emily didn’t like that Damon came up to Bonnie and basically threatened her about her ancestor. It was just another person Emily had to protect from the oldest Salvatore brother. She didn’t trust him and she sure as hell hated the man with a passion, especially after what he did to Lexi.

“He’s bad news, guys. He really scared me,” Bonnie told the two sisters.

“Trust me, I know,” Emily mumbled. “He’s dangerous, and you need to stay away from him,” she told Bonnie.

“I’m trying!” Bonnie yelped, “he just keeps showing up.”

Emily shook her head, “I don’t like the idea of Damon threatening you. You’re going to stay with us tonight.” Emily noticed the saddened look on Bonnie’s face, so she quickly added, “we can make it a slumber party like we used to!”

Bonnie didn’t say anything before she suddenly pulled her car onto the side of the road and quickly jumped out. Elena looked at her sister, who was in the passenger seat, in shock. Emily didn’t know what to say either. What the hell was Bonnie doing?

Emily watched Bonnie carefully and saw her rip off the amber necklace off and throw it towards the grass field. Once Bonnie jumped back into the car, Elena questioned, “are you okay?”

“Now I am,” Bonnie stated, “all my problems were because of that thing.” She sighed in relief, “I can’t believe I didn’t do that sooner.”

Emily looked over at her friend in worry as she questioned, “didn’t Grams tell you to keep it with you always?”

“Grams isn’t the one being haunted by a hundred and fifty-year-old ghost, is she?” Bonnie asked theoretically.

“Okay, then,” Elena chuckled before Bonnie started up her white car and made her way to the Gilbert house.

Even though Bonnie didn’t have the necklace anymore, Emily was still worried about what Damon would do. Thinking of a plan, Emily pulled her cell phone from her red purse and texted Stefan to meet her at the Gilbert house. Emily hoped he would answer since he has been avoiding the two Gilbert girls.


Once they made it to the Gilbert house, Bonnie and Emily began looking for movies to watch as Elena was placing blankets on the couch. But suddenly the front door rang, causing Emily to quickly tell Bonnie, “we’ll be right back,” before grabbing Elena’s hand and made their way to the door. “Thank you for coming,” Emily told Stefan before walking out onto the porch with her sister.

“What’s wrong?” Stefan questioned as he looked at the older sister.

Emily folded her arms over her chest and stated seriously, “Damon threatened Bonnie.”

“What would Damon want with Bonnie?” Stefan questioned in confusion.

“She has this necklace,” Elena began from beside her sister, “Caroline got it from Damon, and she gave it to Bonnie, and now Damon wants it back. He’s tormenting her.”

“Over a necklace?” Stefan questioned once again, confused over what his brother wanted with Bonnie.

Emily shook her head, “it’s not just a normal necklace. It belonged to Bonnie’s ancestor, from back in the Civil War days.”

Elena looked at Stefan in shock as she realized, “when you and Damon lived here.”

Stefan nodded his head as he began to explain, “her name was Emily. She was Katherine’s handmaiden, and a witch.”

“So you know Bonnie is a witch?” Emily questioned Stefan.

“The first night that Elena invited me over for dinner, I made the connection,” Stefan explained.

Elena sighed, “and now Damon knows, and for some reason he wants that necklace.”

“What does it look like?” Stefan wondered.

Emily thought for a moment and tried to explain the old necklace, “it’s an antique iron setting with a -”

But before Emily could continue, Stefan interrupted the older Gilbert, “with an amber crystal.” Noticing Emily’s confused facial expression, he explained, “I know it. It belonged to Katherine. Emily gave it to her which means…” Stefan trailed off.

When Stefan didn’t continue, Elena questioned in confusion, “what?”

Stefan shook his head, “I don’t know, but I’m gonna find out.” Stefan turned around to walk off the porch when he called out, “let me talk to Damon.”

“Do you think Damon will tell you?” Emily questioned.

Stefan sighed, “I’ll get it out of him.”


Emily had called Caroline to join her, Bonnie, and Elena to sleep over. Caroline needed to makeup with Bonnie anyway, so this way, Emily could help if she needed to. Emily and Caroline were quietly taking the food the blonde had bought from the Grill but Caroline felt eyes on her and saw Elena was looking at her with a meaningful expression.

Caroline sighed and turned towards Bonnie, who was looking down at the kitchen counter. “I’m sorry. There. I said it. If you want the ugly ass necklace, keep it. It’s yours,” Caroline told Bonnie.

“Oh my God,” Emily mumbled after her breath. Caroline sure knew how to apologize to someone. She definitely has no filter whatsoever when she opens her mouth, but at least she apologized. It’s a step, a small one, but it’s still progress.

Bonnie avoided Caroline’s eyes with a guilty expression as she questioned, “will you hate me if I tell you I threw it away?”

“You threw it away?” Caroline huffed in annoyance.

“I know it sounds crazy, but the necklace was giving me nightmares,” Bonnie explained to the blonde, “I had to get rid of it.”

“You could have just given it back to me,” Caroline yelped.

Emily rolled her eyes at her blonde friend as she stated, “you were just going to get it to Damon.”

Caroline shook her head, “screw Damon.” She sighed as she looked at the three girls and questioned, “are we doing manicures or what? Who has their kit?”

“Mines in my bag,” Bonnie commented.

Caroline nodded her head before walking towards the dining room table and began looking through Bonnie’s bag. While Caroline searched for the manicure kit, she called out to Elena and asked, “so… how long do you think this fight with Stefan’s gonna last? Is it a permanent thing?”

Elena shrugged as she mumbled, “I don’t know, Caroline.”

Caroline growled out, “why are you such a little liar, Bonnie?”

“Caroline!” Emily scolded the blonde.

“What?” Bonnie asked in confusion.

Caroline walked back to the kitchen counter and held out the amber crystal necklace in front of the three girls as she looked at Bonnie in question. But all three girls had all similar facial expressions. Elena and Bonnie were shocked to see the necklace while Emily was worried about the Bennett witch. What the hell was going on? Emily had seen the necklace being thrown into the grass field. What did Bonnie’s ancestor want with her?

“I’m not lying to you, Caroline. I swear,” Bonnie stressed.

Elena glanced over at her sister before turning to Caroline, “it’s true. We watched her throw it into a field!”

Caroline huffed as she pointed towards the necklace on the counter, “then explain it.”

Bonnie looked over at the two Gilbert sisters as she spoke with fear in her voice, “Emily.”

Caroline looked over at the oldest Gilbert in confusion as she questioned, “what did you do?”

Emily rolled her eyes, “not me. Bonnie’s ancestor.”

“The ghost,” Bonnie clarified.

“Oh, the ghost has a name now?” Caroline mocked.

“Caroline, please,” Elena mumbled before she turned back to Bonnie, wanting her to continue.

“I wonder why she won’t leave me alone,” Bonnie told the two Gilbert sisters.

“What is going on?” Caroline yelled, “why am I not apart of this conversation?” She huffed, “you guys do this to me all the time.”

“Oh come on, Care,” Emily tried to get control of the chaos.

Caroline shook her head as she turned to Emily, “I thought we were best friends, you’re supposed to tell me everything!”

Emily sighed and glanced over at Bonnie before speaking, “it wasn’t my story to tell, Care. Maybe if you would listen to her, you would be in the loop.”

Bonnie nodded her head in agreement, “I can’t talk to you. You don’t listen.”

Caroline shook her head at Bonnie, “that’s not true.”

Bonnie stared at Caroline for a moment before stating, “I’m a witch.”

“And don’t we all know it?” Caroline spoke with sarcasm, not believing that Bonnie is a witch.

“See?” Bonnie yelped. “That’s what I’m talking about. I’m trying to tell you something. You don’t even hear it,” she exclaimed before storming out of the kitchen.

Caroline glanced at the two sisters in confusion, “I listen. When do I not listen?”

Emily rolled her eyes at her blonde best friend. She is supposed to listen even if she thinks what Bonnie is saying sounds crazy, that’s what best friends do. It’s in the job description. Emily turned towards Caroline and tried again, “you need hear her out. Even if you think what she has to say is stupid or weird, you stick by her. She’s your best friend so please just listen to what she has to say.”

Caroline sighed and rolled her eyes, “fine,” before leaving the kitchen and going towards the direction Bonnie left, which happened to be the living room.

“How do you do that?” Elena questioned her sister in surprise,

“Do what?” Emily rose an eyebrow at Elena.

“Get people to listen to you,” Elena explained.

Emily shrugged with a smirk, “I guess I just got that Emily Gilbert charm.”

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister but before she could say anything, Caroline suddenly yelled from the other room, “Elena! Emily! You guys can come in now. We’re done.”

The two sisters walked into the room with bright smiles on their faces once they didn’t see their two friends arguing anymore. Emily sat between Bonnie and Caroline and asked, “are we all friends again?”

Caroline rolled her eyes with a chuckle as she wrapped her arm around Emily’s shoulder and stated, “yes we are.” She sighed, “there is just too much drama in this room.” Caroline looked at the girls in question, “so, what do you guys wanna do?” When the three girls only shrugged, Caroline suddenly gasped as she stood up, “I have an idea. Why don’t we have a séance?”

While Elena and Emily both groaned at the blonde, Bonnie quickly shook her head and said, “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Come on,” Caroline begged. “Let’s summon some spirits,” she cheered. “This Emily chick has some serious explaining to do,” Caroline told the three girls.

For some reason, that Emily didn’t understand, the four girls moved to Elena’s room to contact Bonnie’s ancestor. Emily felt this was a bad idea, this is just another way for Damon to get his way and Emily didn’t like it. But she knew she couldn’t say anything about Damon to her two best friends, so she decided to get on with the séance.

Caroline placed four white candles in the middle of Elena’s bedroom floor and quickly turned off all the lights. The four girls sat in a small circle and held each other’s hands. They sat there for a moment before Bonnie asked in confusion, “what are we doing?”

“I don’t know,” Elena mumbled.

“Shh. Be quiet and concentrate,” Caroline scolded. “Close your eyes,” she commanded. Caroline continued in a calm voice, “now take a deep breath.” Once everyone did, Caroline called out, “Bonnie. Call to her.”

“Emily… you there?” Bonnie asked plainly.

Caroline peaked one of her eyes open and when she saw nothing was happening, she opened her other eye and looked over at Bonnie in annoyance, “really? ‘Emily, you there?’ That’s all you got?” Caroline begged, “come on.”

“Fine, jeez,” Bonnie mumbled before the four girls closed their eyes again. Bonnie took a deep breath and tried again, “Emily. I call on you. I know you have a message. I’m here to listen.”

As soon as Bonnie finished speaking, the flames from the candles flared stronger than they should have been, causing the girls to let go of each other’s hands and jump back in shock.

“Did that just -” Elena began.

“Yeah, it just happened,” Caroline continued for Elena.

It was quiet for a moment, before the room suddenly got colder. Caroline gasped from the coldness as Bonnie tried to explain, “it’s just the air conditioning.” But as soon as the last word slipped from Bonnie’s lips, the flame went even higher.

“Ask her to show you a sign. Ask her,” Caroline commanded. But when Bonnie didn’t say anything, Caroline sighed and spoke to the spirit, “Emily, if you’re among us, show us another sign.” The four girls stared hard at the high flames, not nothing else happened.

“See? It’s not working,” Bonnie commented as she stared at the flames deeply, waiting for a sign. And Bonnie got that sign, because suddenly Elena’s bedroom window slammed open, scaring the girls to death. Bonnie quickly tore the necklace from her neck and threw it towards the candles in fright, “I can’t, I’m done.” But as soon as she threw the necklace to the ground, the candles went out all together. “Get the light. Please, get the light!” Bonnie yelled.

“I got it,” Emily stated as she quickly made her way to the wall as fast as she could in the dark. She felt around the wall before finally finding the light switch and flipping it on.

Bonnie glanced down at the blown out candles and looked up at the three girls with fear in her brown eyes, “you guys, the necklace, it’s gone.”

Once the shock wore off, the four girls began looking all through Elena’s bedroom, trying to find the antique necklace. The girls looked through every spot in Elena’s bedroom before Elena huffed, “okay, fun’s over, Caroline. You made your point, and I get it. Now give it back.”

“What?” Caroline yelped. “Well, I didn’t take it,” she told the brunette.

Emily rolled her eyes, she wanted to believe Caroline, she really did, but who else would have taken the necklace. She didn’t believe in any of this witch stuff in the first place, she thought it was a joke. Emily was about to speak, but she saw a shadow pass by Elena’s bedroom door. She quickly walked to the doorway and looked around the hallway but couldn’t see anyone.

“What? What is it?” Caroline asked Emily.

Emily shook her head but didn’t say anything to the blonde. She left the doorway and began looking through the hallway. “Jer? Jenna? You guys home?” Emily called out loudly. But she couldn’t find anyone else in the house, so who did Emily see?

But suddenly Emily heard Bonnie yell out, “you guys open the door! Help me!” Emily quickly ran back to Elena’s bedroom and sae Elena and Caroline beating on the bathroom door. She jogged towards the door and tried to rattle the door handle, but nothing would work. “Lena! Go try the other door!” Emily commanded her sister.

“Come on! Bonnie! Try to open the door!” Emily yelled out to the trapped girl. All you could hear was each of the four girls yelling for Bonnie or Bonnie yelling to help her out of the bathroom. But suddenly, the lights began to flicker as Bonnie yelled out in pain. The three other girls stopped yelling to listen for anything, but then Bonnie stopped yelling and the bathroom door slowly opened up.

Once the bathroom door was opened all the way, Bonnie held her head in her hands. Elena carefully walked into the bathroom after coming back to her bedroom, and questioned, “what happened? Are you okay?”

It was silent as the girls watched Bonnie in nervousness, before the Bennett girl lifted up her head slowly stated emotionlessly, “I’m fine.”

Caroline shook her head and scoffed, “unbelievable. You were totally faking it.”

“She couldn’t have faked that, Care,” Emily tried.

“No! You scared the hell out of me,” Caroline yelled before walking out of the bathroom.

“Bonnie?” Elena questioned carefully.

Bonnie stared at Elena as she spoke, “I’m fine. Everything’s fine.” She squeezed through the two Gilbert sisters and quickly made her way out of Elena’s bedroom.

“I can’t believe I fell for it,” Caroline mumbled as she followed after Bonnie.

Emily looked at Bonnie weirdly, she wasn’t acting like herself. Emily watched Bonnie try to rush down the stairs before she called out to her carefully, “are you sure you’re okay, Bon Bon?”

“I must go,” Bonnie plainly told Emily.

“She’s leaving. I’m leaving,” Caroline stated as she made her way towards the stairs.

“You guys can’t leave,” Elena called out before she looked over at her sister for help.

“I can. I’ve had enough freaky fake witch stuff for one night,” Caroline huffed.

Bonnie looked over at the two Gilbert sisters and stated, “thank you for having me. I’ll take it from here.”

Emily looked at Bonnie in confusion. What did she mean? That didn’t sound like Bonnie at all. Emily questioned carefully, “where are you going?”

Bonnie walked slowly down the stairs as she stated, “back to where it all began.”

“Bonnie! Bonnie!” Elena yelled out to try to stop the witch but she never did stop. Elena gasped in realization, “oh my God! Emily!”

The Bennett witch suddenly stopped at the end of the stairs and turned to the group of girls at the top of the stairs. “I won’t let him have it. It must be destroyed,” she stated.

Emily couldn’t let the older witch leave in her best friend’s body. Damon would find out and hurt Bonnie to get what he wants. “Wait!” Emily yelled. But the Bennett witch didn’t stop, she quickly rushed out of the house and slammed the door behind her.

Emily quickly ran down the stairs and tried to open the door, but it wouldn’t even budge. Emily guessed that the witch had spelled the door, so they wouldn’t try to stop her. “What’s happening?” Caroline asked once she got to the bottom of the stairs.

“I don’t know,” Emily mumbled. “The door is stuck,” she lied. But suddenly the front door opened quickly and there was a shadow out in front. The three girls jumped in fright, but it was only Jeremy.

“What the hell?” Jeremy questioned in confusion before walking towards the kitchen.

“I’m outta here,” Caroline rushed in fright before quickly leaving the Gilbert house.

Emily was about to stop her blonde best friend, but she knew it wouldn’t be safe to get Caroline involved in this mess. The only thing that was on Emily’s mind was if Bonnie was going to be alright. Emily looked over at her sister, who had the same worried expression. So Emily quickly pulled out her cell phone from her back pocket and dialed a familiar number.

“What’s wrong?” Stefan questioned as he answered after the second ring.

“It’s Bonnie,” Emily quickly spoke.

“What happened?” Stefan questioned.

Emily sighed, “her ancestor was possessing her.” She paused in thought and added, “she said something before she left though.”

“What did she say?” Stefan wondered.

“She said, I won’t let him have it. It must be destroyed,” Emily told Stefan.

“Do you know where she would have gone?” Stefan questioned.

Emily though back to the conversation Bonnie had told her about her ancestor before Emily gasped in realization, “Fell’s church. That’s where she took Bonnie in her dreams. Elena and I are on our way.”

“No, no, no,” Stefan quickly spoke. “You both need to stay home, where you’ll be safe. I’m gonna go find her,” Stefan didn’t even wait for a reply before hanging up the phone.

Emily wasn’t just going to sit around and wait for Stefan to bring Bonnie home. If she could help in anyway, she was going to do it. Bonnie’s her best friend, it’s her job to protect her. Emily quickly grabbed her car keys and called out to Elena, “come on,” before the duo quickly jumped into the car and made their way to Fell’s church.

Emily drove as quickly as she could before she finally pulled up to the side of Fell’s church. The two sisters quickly jumped out of the car and ran as fast as their legs could move. When they finally got closer, they saw Bonnie surrounded by fire. Elena gasped and yelled, “Bonnie!” But before either of the Gilbert sisters could get any closer, Stefan quickly pulled the two girls back. Not wanting either of them to get hurt by the fire or by Damon.

Emily watched in shock as the Bennett witch threw the important amber crystal into the sky, causing the crystal to blow up into tiny pieces. Once the sparks from the crystal were all gone, the fire around Bonnie disappeared. Emily knew that definitely wasn’t a good thing for Bonnie. Because suddenly Damon rushed towards Bonnie, gripped onto her tightly, and took a huge bite from the side of her neck.

The two girls gasped in shock as they watched their best friend being bitten by the angry vampire. Emily was in so much emotional pain as she watched, knowing she couldn’t do anything. Stefan quickly rushed towards Damon and pushed him away from Bonnie. He bent down towards the Bennett witch and checked her pulse. Stefan looked up at the two worried Gilbert sisters and stated, “she’s alive, but barely.” He quickly bit into his wrist, “I can save her.”

Elena held onto her sister, afraid she would fall from how frightened she was feeling. She gasped when she saw Bonnie wound close up. “Her neck, it’s healing,” Elena commented in shock. Emily looked closely and sure enough, Bonnie’s wound was slowly closing. Another perk of being a vampire, Emily thought.

While Stefan went to talk with Damon, Elena and Elena helped Bonnie up from the woody ground and moved her towards Emily’s car. Bonnie held onto the oldest Gilbert as she spoke, “I don’t understand, Emily. What happened to me?” She glanced between Emily and Elena before mumbling, “he attacked me, and his face was…” Bonnie trailed off, not knowing how to explain what she had just experienced.

Elena grabbed Bonnie’s hand carefully and asked, “how do you feel? Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Bonnie spoke as she gripped her neck. “It’s just this blood. I don’t…” Bonnie trailed off when she saw Stefan behind Elena.

Emily turned around and saw the younger Salvatore brother slowly walking towards them. She looked over at Bonnie when she grabbed onto Emily like her life depended on it. Stefan realized this, so he quickly spoke, “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

Bonnie glanced between the two sisters as she questioned terrified, “what is going on?”

Emily looked at Bonnie with an apologetic smile. She never wanted Bonnie involved in this life, but since everyone knows that she is a witch, there isn’t much Emily could do to keep from this life. Emily gripped Bonnie’s hand as she spoke, “Elena and I will explain everything to you. We’ll go to our house, and we’ll explain every last detail.” Emily saw that Bonnie was still staring at Stefan like he would hurt her, so Emily quickly spoke, “Stefan’s a good guy. He would never hurt you.” She gave Stefan a small smile before pulling Bonnie to her car, knowing that Stefan and her sister needed a moment alone.

Emily slowly walked Bonnie towards her car and opened the passenger door for her. Once Bonnie got in, Emily grabbed Bonnie’s hand, “everything will be okay, I promise.” When Bonnie nodded her head slowly, Emily stated seriously, “I will protect you.”

Once Emily closed Bonnie’s door, she made her way towards the driver’s seat, and not even a few moments later, Elena jumped into the car and slammed the door. Emily looked at her sister through the rear view mirror and saw that her sister had tears in her eyes. Emily sighed but decided to stay silent as she made her way back to the Gilbert house.

As Emily finally arrived at the Gilbert house, she made her way to her bedroom with Elena and Bonnie in tow. The three girls settled on Emily’s bed before she tried to explain everything that has happened with Elena’s help. It was hard to explain everything, but a few hours later, Bonnie had gotten all there was to know; about vampires, about what happened to Vicki, about the Halloween party while Elena explained everything that happened with her and Stefan. By the end of the night, Bonnie and Elena were both crying. Emily’s heart broke at the sight, so she pulled the two girls down and laid between them as she held the two girls closely while they cried. Emily wanted to take away all their pain, but she knew that wasn’t possible. Emily couldn’t protect her loved ones from everything, but she would try her hardest and no one was going to stop her.

Chapter Text

Emily grabbed her black leather jacket and her matching purse that laid on the back of the couch and was about to walk out the door with Jenna when her sister came walking down the stairs with a weird look on her face. Emily rose an eyebrow at her sister in question.

Elena walked down the stairs and walked in front of the two women, “Jeremy’s got his sketch pad out,” Elena exclaimed with a small smile.

Emily looked at her sister with a bright smile, “are you serious?” Jeremy hasn’t had his sketch pad since the car accident. This was a sign that he was getting back how he was before the accident, when he was happy.

Elena smiled at her sister, “dead serious.” Elena shook her head, “but don’t say a word. The minute we encourage him, he’ll put it away.”

Jenna pointed at Elena, “psychology major. Check that!” Jenna grabbed her purse from beside her and asked Elena, “you and Stefan? Update?”

Elena sighed and shrugged her jacket on, “he knows how I feel and where I stand and I know where he stands but it doesn’t matter.” Elena looked over at her sister with a sad expression, “he’s leaving, moving away.” Emily gave her sister a small smile. She felt bad that Stefan was just going up and leave town when Elena really liked him, Emily knew the feels were mutual but Emily knew Stefan didn’t want Elena to get hurt.

Jenna looked at Elena softly, “where is he going?”

Elena opened the front door and held it open for Jenna and Emily before answering, “I stop asking questions. The answers got scary.”

Jenna looked back at her two nieces on the porch with a sigh, “yours leaves, mine returns.”

Emily groaned, “please tell me you’re joking.”

“Logan?” Elena questioned.

Jenna shook her head at her oldest niece and walking made her way down the steps before explaining, “he’s back.” Emily and Elena groaned at the same time with a disgusted facial expression. Jenna quickly spoke up, “I didn’t let him pass the front door.”

“I hope you slammed it in his face,” Elena commented.

Jenna shrugged, “ah, medium slam.”

Emily shook her head in disappointment, “he doesn’t deserve you, Jenna. No more scum in your life.”

“Three strike rule, Jenna.” Elena told her aunt, “you’re not even aloud to watch the news.”

Jenna nodded her head in agreement with her two nieces, “exactly. No more Logan “Scum” Fell.”

Emily smiled proudly at her aunt and wrapped her arms with Jenna’s, “that’s right. Time to find you a new man that actually deserves you.” Jenna shook her head at the oldest Gilbert and chuckled.


Emily, Elena, and Bonnie were walking through the hallways of Mystic Falls High School when something caught their attention, more like two people. It was Matt and Caroline being super close with each other.

Elena looked at the duo confused and questioned the two girls at her side, “did I miss something?”

“They’ve been hanging out,” Bonnie explained.

“Kind of weird, don’t you think?” Elena questioned.

Emily shrugged, “I think he’s good for Caroline. Someone that actually cares for her.”

Bonnie nodded in agreement, “instead of a homicidal vampire like Damon.”

Emily looked over at the Bennett witch in worry, “how have you been dealing with everything?” Emily was worried about the dark haired girl since the whole finding about vampires and of course being attacked.

“I’m freaked out,” Bonnie stated. “Damon attacked me. I could be dead right now.” Bonnie glanced over to Elena, “but I’m also grateful.”

“Hmm?” Elena mumbled.

“To Stefan,” Bonnie explained to the younger Gilbert twin. “He saved my life and…” Bonnie trailed off before asking carefully, “have you seen him?”

Elena pulled her locker open before throwing her scarf in and sighed, “not since he told me he was leaving.” Elena mumbled, “for all I know, he’s already gone.”

Emily leaned against one of the grey lockers and gave her sister a pointed look, “come on, Lena. he’s not just going to leave without saying bye. He’s only doing this so you won’t get hurt.”

Elena huffed, “that’s the problem, he thinks he’s protecting me. Clean break and all that.”

“So, what are you going to do?” Bonnie questioned Elena.

“What am I supposed to do?” Elena mumbled. “I already begged him not to go. If I ask again, I’m being selfish. It is what it is.”

The three girls began walking through the hallways once again before Bonnie tried to console her best friend, “maybe it’s for the best.”

Elena came to sudden stop and looked at Bonnie confused, “what? Why?”

Bonnie shrugged softly, “I mean, what kind of future could you have had with him, even if he stayed?”

Before Elena could respond a banner that was hung in the middle of the hallway. The three girls glanced down at the banner, and it read, ‘The Promise of your Future’. Elena looked over at Bonnie and mumbled, “did you just?”

Bonnie quickly shook her head, “no, I swear.”

“Oh, God,” Elena huffed. She lifted up the blue banner and quickly walked away. Emily sighed and looked over at Bonnie with a sad expression before the two girls quickly followed after the confused and sadden Elena Gilbert.


Once the final bell rang for the end of the day, Emily and Elena made their way to the oldest Gilbert’s car. But before they could make it to the parking lot, Emily spotted a familiar someone she hasn’t seen a few days. Emily nudged her sister’s shoulder and pointed with her head to the younger Salvatore who was sitting on one of the many red tables around the school.

When the two girls got closer, Stefan suddenly stood up and spoke softly, “hi. We need to talk.” The two nodded their heads and listened quietly while Stefan explained what he had found out from the sheriff this morning.

“So, you have no idea who it could be?” Elena questioned after a moment.

Stefan shook his head, “none.” Stefan glanced at the two girls and continued, “it must be somebody new because leaving a body like that, they’re either sloppy or they’re trying to send a message.”

“Are you positive it’s not Damon?” Emily questioned. You never know what Damon will do, he’s unpredictable.

“Well, I’m never sure about Damon,” Stefan told Emily before continuing, “but he’s been trying to keep a low profile lately, so it just doesn’t make any sense to me.”

Emily stood up and crossed her arms over her chest. “Did you have a plan?” Emily asked.

“Damon’s tracking them right now,” Stefan told Emily. He then stood up and turned to Elena, “look, I promised you the truth so I wanted to tell you.” Stefan glanced between the two girls with a soft expression, “I want you to be careful, both of you.”

Elena stood up also and nodded her head. She spoke up after a moment softly, “when I saw you… I thought you were coming to say goodbye.”

Stefan glanced at two girls that he cared so much about, but didn’t want to get hurt because of him and his brother. He looked away from the two girls and mumbled, “not yet.”


Emily and Elena were carelessly walking around the Career Night that Mystic Falls High School was hosting. Emily already knew which direction she wanted to go in for her future. She wanted to follow her father’s footsteps and be a doctor. Ever since she was a child, being a doctor has always been her dream. Emily was always more like her father than her mother, maybe that’s why she wanted to be a doctor or she wanted to make her parents proud of her.

Suddenly Elena pulled Emily into a certain direction and Emily saw they were heading straight towards the alone Matt Donovan. “Still wanna be an astronaut?” Elena asked her ex boyfriend with a small smile.

Matt chuckled, “I can’t believe you remember that.”

Emily smirked, “how could we not. Little Matty with his tinfoil on his head.”

Matt groaned in embarrassment, “I was eight,” Matt mumbled with a tint of pink on his cheeks.

Elena questioned Matt carefully, “how are you doing?”

Matt didn’t answer for a few minutes before looking away, “I’ve had it easier.” Matt stared at his ex girlfriend and asked softly, “you?” When Elena looked at him confused, Matt explained, “I heard some things.” Elena didn’t say anything, so Matt continued, “so it’s true that you and Stefan…” Matt trailed off.

Elena avoided eye contact and huffed, “yeah, it is.”

Noticing the awkward air that suddenly took place in the room, Emily smirked over at Matt, “I heard something about you, Matty.” Emily paused for dramatic effect and mumbled two words, “Caroline Forbes.”

Matt groaned, “please don’t gang up on me like Tyler does.”

Emily smirked, “why do you think we’re best friends? We like to gang up on you, Matty.”

Before Matt could respond, someone had walked into the doorway. The trio glanced over to the door, and saw Stefan standing there staring at the old friends. Emily looked over at Matt and gave him a small smile, “we’ll see you later, astronaut boy.”

Emily grabbed her sister’s arm before the two Gilbert sisters followed after Stefan who made his way to the a quiet spot in the hallway that was busy with people talking and walking around. Elena leaned against the wall and mumbled, “I guess you’re not here to plan the path for your future.” Elena paused before stating, “you’re looking out for us.”

“Hope that’s okay,” Stefan stated while looking directly at Elena.

It was silent for a long awkward moment so Emily decided to actually do something instead of just standing there with the distant couple. Emily moved towards one of the booths and it so happened to be a booth about being a doctor. Emily had a small smile move on her face, thinking about her father. Elena and Stefan moved towards the booth after a moment and Stefan stated, “you know, I wanted to be a doctor before everything happened, but, uh, then I couldn’t, cause…” Stefan trailed off. Emily felt bad for Stefan, that he couldn’t live out his dream as a vampire because he was turned.

“The blood,” Elena finished for the vampire.

Stefan nodded, “yeah.” He grabbed one of the pamphlets and stated, “I’ve dabbled in a bunch of other things, though.”

“Didn’t love anything enough to stick with it?” Elena questioned.

Stefan shook his head, “No, I loved it all. I just… I had to move on before anybody could notice that I wasn’t getting any older.”

“How long before that would happen?” Emily questioned, curious about how long she would actually be friends with younger Salvatore brother, if he did decide to stay in Mystic Falls.

“Few years, usually,” Stefan answered. “Sometimes shorter.”

Elena finally looked up at Stefan for the first time, “and you always left?”

“I didn’t have a choice,” Stefan answered simply.

Noticing the tension with the broken couple, Emily quickly spoke, “I’m going to go look for Caroline. I’ll see you guys later,” Emily smiled before walking out of the room. Emily knew the couple needed a few minutes alone, she hoped they would work out. Stefan needed to realize even he thinks he protecting Elena, that we are already in the vampire world, we will always be in some type of danger now.

Emily began looking for a favorite blonde but didn’t get the chance to look everywhere because not even three minutes later, Emily’s aunt came rushing towards her. Emily rose an eyebrow at her aunt in confusion but Jenna didn’t say anything. She quickly grabbed Emily’s arm and pulled her into a room, which happened to be the one she just came from.

“Hide me,” Jenna mumbled once she found her other niece.

Emily finally freed her arm from her aunt and looked at her confused, “why? What’s going on?”

“The scum Fell has landed,” Jenna explained in a whisper.

Emily groaned, “seriously? What does Logan want now?”

Stefan looked at Emily in shock, “wait, Logan Fell?”

Jenna sighed but nodded her head at Stefan. As soon as Jenna nodded her head, Stefan quickly fled out of the room in a hurry. Jenna looked at her two nieces confused as to why Stefan rushed out. But neither of the girls knew what to say, so the three left the room and went to the hallway where they found Stefan standing.

“Stefan, what’s going on?” Elena questioned Stefan.

But before Stefan could reply, Logan Fell suddenly came up from behind Stefan and exclaimed when he saw the familiar strawberry blonde, “Jenna, are you dodging me?”

“It’s a form of self preservation,” Jenna stated with a straight face.

Stefan quickly turned to the Gilbert twins and stated casually but you could see the strain on his face. “Emily, why don’t you take Elena and Jenna somewhere else?”

Emily saw Stefan’s serious face, and understood right away. Emily turned towards her aunt with a fake bright smile, “they have this amazing section on psychology, let’s see if you like any of the careers.”

Emily began leading her two female family members to the opposite side of the school, and far away from Logan Fell. Emily suddenly stopped in realization. She quickly turned to Jenna and asked seriously, “what did Logan say when he came by last night?”

Jenna huffed, “fake flattery. Stupid, dimpled grin. Puppy dog eyes.”

Realizing what her sister did, Elena quickly turned to Jenna, “we’re serious, Jenna. How did he act? What did he say?”

Jenna looked at the two girls weirdly, “he was the usual Logan, was charming, a little more manic than usual.” Jenna paused for a moment before continuing, “he kept trying to convince me to let him in.” Jenna saw the two girls’ eyes grow a size, “what?” Jenna asked confused.

Emily looked at her aunt serious, “I need you to stay away from Logan Fell. if he comes towards you, I want you to turn around and go the other way, okay? And no matter what, do not invite him inside our house.”

Jenna looked at Emily confused, but trusted her judgement and nodded her head in understanding. Not even a moment later, someone spoke up from the three girls. “Hey, Emily, Elena.” Mr. Saltzman spoke before turning to older woman with a small smile, “Jenna.”

“Hi, Mr. Saltzman,” Elena spoke to the history teacher politely.

Mr. Saltzman only had eyes for Jenna. He spoke with the same smile still on his face, “yeah, I was hoping to see you tonight.”

“Career night is the new bowling,” Jenna smiled at the cute history teacher.

Emily smirked when Mr. Saltzman laughed at Jenna’s horrible joke. Emily grabbed Elena’s arm and pulled her away from the two adults but not before raising her eyebrows at her aunt with a knowing smirk. Emily was definitely going to tease her aunt, but right now, she more important things to worry about.

When the two girls were far away from their aunt, Elena pulled Emily to a complete stop and questioned with a tint of anger, “did you know Logan was a vampire?”

Emily looked at her sister like she was crazy, “of course not. I just put two and two together like you did. I haven’t been talking to Stefan since he was supposed to leave town.”

Elena sighed and nodded before pulling her older sister out the side door, hoping to find Stefan and sure enough, he was standing outside on his phone. The two girls slowly made their way towards the younger Salvatore. Once Stefan hung up his cell phone, Elena growled, “anything you’d like to share?”

Stefan then began explaining everything he knew about the new vampire in town, who happened to be Logan Scum Fell. Emily sighed, when she got the truth, she was really hoping that Logan wasn’t the vampire killing random people, but of course her luck isn’t that good. Emily quickly walked back inside the school with Elena and Stefan trailing behind her. Emily wanted to know where Jenna was, or at least where Logan was. She needed to protect Jenna from the new vampire. Emily suddenly crossed paths with a familiar face. Emily grabbed Matt’s arm and questioned, “have you seen Logan Fell?”

Matt nodded, “yeah. He just gave Caroline a ride home,” Matt stated before continuing his walk down the hallway.

Emily looked over at Stefan with wide, scared eyes. Stefan squeezed Emily’s hand softly and commanded the two girls, “stay here,” before quickly walking through the hallway.

Elena looked at Stefan weirdly, not understanding the small jester he gave her twin sister but decided to let it go. Emily couldn’t believe that Logan had the nerve to take Caroline Forbes. Emily was beyond worried about her blonde best friend. She didn’t want Caroline to be dragged into this even more than she already was.

Emily couldn’t stay still, so she and Elena moved to an empty room where she paced back and forth. After about fifteen minutes, Stefan quickly walked into the room. Once Emily saw Stefan’s face and asked nervously, “Caroline?”

Stefan began walking with the two girls down the hallway before answering, “she’s okay. I took her home. She was shaken up. But all she knows is Logan attacked her. Nothing else.”

Emily sighed thankfully, “I’m going to go see her.” Emily glanced over at her sister, “let me know when you get home.” she then glanced over at Stefan, “be safe, both of you,” before walking towards the parking lot.


It took Emily no longer than twenty minutes to make it to the Forbes house from Mystic Falls High School. Emily grabbed her black purse from the passenger seat before walking up to the door and knocking. A few moments later, a sleepy Caroline opened the door and saw her best friend. “What are you doing here?” Caroline asked shocked.

Emily gave the blonde a small smile, “I heard what happened with Logan, wanted to make sure you were okay.”

Caroline opened the door widely so Emily could walk into the house before moving towards the living room. Once the two girls were seated, Caroline sighed, “I’m fine. Just a headache.”

Emily nodded, “I wanted to come talk to my best friend. Since school started, it feels like I never see you anymore.” Emily knew that was true, but it wasn’t because of school. It was because of the whole vampire problems that have taken over Emily’s life.

“I know right!” Caroline yelped with a chuckle. “I miss my best friend.”

Emily smiled over at her best friend but then she smirked widely, “so what’s going on with you and Matt?”

Caroline looked up at Emily with wide eyes and rosy cheeks, “w-what are you talking about? We’re friends.”

Emily rolled her eyes playfully, “oh come, Care. I see the way you look at him. You like him.” Emily knew Caroline like the back of her hand. She always knew when Caroline liked someone, it was twinkle she got in her eyes.

Caroline sighed, knowing she couldn’t hide anything from the oldest Gilbert. “Fine, I like him.” Caroline looked down at her fingers that sat in her lap, “it doesn’t though. He’s still hung up on Elena.”

Emily grabbed Caroline’s hand so that her attention was only on her, “Elena is over Matt, you don’t need to worry about her. Plus, Matt looks at you differently than he did with Elena. You bring a certain light to his life.” Caroline looked up at Emily with skeptical expression, so Emily quickly added, “I’ve known Matt all my life, I know he likes you. Trust me.”

Caroline smiled gratefully at her best friend. She jumped up from the couch with a wide smile, “how about movies like we used to do?” Once Emily nodded, Caroline began looking for a movie on the coffee table and found her favorite. Caroline showed Emily the cover, and of course it was The Notebook. Emily groaned inwardly but didn’t say anything, she knew Caroline needed to feel better so she stuck it out.

Half way through the movie, Emily glanced over at Caroline and saw that she was sound asleep. Emily chuckled, stood up and grabbed the white blanket that was laying on the back of the couch. Emily threw it carefully over the blonde before writing a quick note for Caroline, to tell her to call me tomorrow.

Emily grabbed her black purse before quietly making her way out of the Forbes house. She was happy to spend sometime with the blonde and also just to have a normal night without having to deal with vampires or witches. But of course, as soon as Emily walked off the porch, her cell phone began to ring. Emily quickly grabbed her phone from her purse and looked at the screen and saw it was her twin sister. As soon as Emily answered her phone, all she heard was Elena crying. “Woah, woah, woah. Slow down, Lena. what’s wrong?” Emily paused at the end of the steps, waiting to hear from Elena.

Elena took a deep breath before speaking quickly, “I look just like her!”

Emily scrunched up her face in confusion, “who?”

“Katherine!” Elena yelped, “she looks exactly like me!”

“Elena, I need you to calm down,” Emily told her sister before quickly walking to her car. “Where are you?”

“I’m outside the Salvatore boarding house,” Elena whimpered.

Emily quickly started her car and drove down the road, “I need you to go to the end of the driveway, I’m on my way. You shouldn’t be driving.”

“Okay,” Elena whispered before hanging up the phone. Emily sighed, there goes her night of no vampires and witches. Emily didn’t understand why Elena was freaking out, maybe this Katherine girl had the same eyes? She would have to ask Elena about. Her sister wouldn’t just freak out over nothing.

About ten minutes later, Emily could see the shadow of her twin sister, sitting on the side of the road. Emily quickly pulled next to her, but before Emily could get out and help her sister, Elena quickly jumped into the car. Emily shrugged and began driving away. It was silent for a moment before Emily glanced over at her sister and saw her crying silently. Emily spoke carefully, “now, what happened?”

Elena took a deep breath and tried to explain without crying hysterically again, “Stefan had this black and white picture. It was Katherine, she looked just like me.”

Emily glanced over at her sister, “what do you mean? Same hair? Eye color? Smile?”

Elena shook her head frantically, “no! It was like looking in a mirror. I look just like her. There was no difference!”

Emily looked over at her sister shock. What the hell was Stefan thinking? Did he think he could replace Katherine with Elena? There had to a mistake, there’s no one she looks just like Elena. Emily was so occupied with her thoughts, that she didn’t see a figure standing in the middle of the road.

“Emily!” Elena yelled.

Emily looked at the figure in shock. She quickly tried to move out of the way, but she wasn’t quick enough. Emily ended up hitting the person that was in the middle of the road, causing her car to flip out of control. It felt like hours before the car stopped rolling, but in reality it was only a few seconds. Emily gasped with the car finally stopped rolling. She quickly glanced over at her sister who looked to be passed out. “Lena? Lena!” Emily yelled in worry, but she never did reply. Emily tried to take off her seatbelt, but it wouldn’t budge. Emily looked around the car but couldn’t find anything to help her, so she looked out the broken window. Emily’s eyes widened when she saw the figure began to stand up. There was no way a person would be able to that. That was when Emily realized this was no person, this was a vampire.

The figure started to stalk towards the tipped over car. Emily tried to pull her seatbelt off again, but of course, nothing happened. Emily’s breath started to come out uneven, she didn’t want to die in a car. Especially after she survived one car accident.The figure was one foot away from the car, being the figure took off with vampire speed. At least, Emily knew she was right that the figure was a vampire. She sighed in relief, but not even a second later, a figure bent down her level. Emily screamed in fright, thinking this way going to be final moments.

“Hey, hey, hey. Calm down, it’s Damon,” the older Salvatore spoke softly.

Emily calmed down once she realized it was Damon Salvatore and not the new vampire, coming to kill her. Emily sighed gratefully, “you scared me.”

Damon chuckled, “obviously.” he looked closer at the older Gilbert and stated, “you look stuck.”

Even though she was in a car upside down, Emily still rolled her eyes at the older Salvatore. “Obviously,” Emily spoke in the same tone as Damon did. But then she remembered Elena, and quickly spoke, “get Elena first. She’s not awake. Please make sure she is still alive,” Emily begged.

Damon looked at Emily for a moment before quickly speeding towards Elena’s door and slowly pried her out of her seatbelt and sat the younger Gilbert sister carefully beside the wrecked car. Damon made his way back around towards Emily and spoke, “now let’s get you out here.”

Emily shook her head, “is Elena okay?”

Damon looked up at Emily seriously, “she’s fine. I checked. She’s breathing.” Once Emily nodded in acceptance, Damon commanded, “I need you to put your hands on the roof the car.” when Damon saw that she listened, he quickly pulled on the seatbelt until it snapped in half and he quickly grabbed Emily and pulled her from the car.

Damon held up the oldest Gilbert by her waist and questioned, “can you walk?”

Emily nodded and tried to move towards Elena, but she quickly fell. Damon noticed that she was fading, he grabbed her before she could get a concussion from the hard ground. Emily was so worried about Elena, that she didn’t even realize she was in any pain. Damon grabbed both passed out Gilberts and rushed away from the scene of the car accident.

Chapter Text

Emily groaned when she woke up. Instead of being able to roll around in her nice warm bed, she met with a cold window. Emily quickly sat up and ignored the pain in her neck. She looked around and realized she was in a moving car. Emily glanced over at the driver’s seat and saw Damon Salvatore. Emily sighed, she really hoped last night was a dream, but she wasn’t that lucky. Emily quickly remembered Elena, so she glanced in the back seat and sighed, glad her sister was still with her.

Having heard the oldest Gilbert, Damon glanced over to her and smirked, “good morning, sunshine.”

Emily ignored the older Salvatore and reached to the backseat and felt for Elena’s pulse, and thankfully it was still there. Emily needed to make sure for herself that her sister was okay since she hadn’t seen Elena awake since before the crash. Emily turned back around and looked out the window in confusion, “are we not in Mystic Falls?” Emily asked, not recognizing her surroundings.

"Nope,” Damon simply answered.

Before Emily could question him even further, Elena groaned from the backseat. Emily turned in her seat, and watched her sister carefully. Elena looked around confused, just like her sister was. “Where are we?”

“Georgia,” Damon answered Elena’s question and Emily’s next question she was going to ask.

Elena looked at her sister in shock and turned back to Damon, “no, no. no, we’re not. Seriously, Damon. Where are we?”

Damon glanced over to Emily with a playful eye roll before stating to Elena, “seriously, we’re in Georgia.” Damon looked back at Elena, “how ya feeling?”

“I-I” Elena trailed off not knowing what to say. She was beyond confused and her body was hurting all over the place. Emily gave her sister a warm smile, “you’re okay, Lena.”

Elena looked at her sister confused and scared, “but your car…” Elena trailed off in thought before continuing to mumble to her sister, “there was a man… you hit a man.” Elena’s eyes widen, “but then he got up…” Elena trailed off.

Emily turned to Damon in wonder, “do you know who it was?”

Damon shook his head, “no, I’ve been wondering the same thing.”

It was silent for a moment before Elena yelped, “where is my phone?” Damon didn’t say anything so Elena began to start to freak out, “okay. We really need to go back. Nobody knows where we are. Pull over.” Elena pleaded, “I mean it, Damon. Pull over! Stop the car!”

Damon pulled the car to a stop on the side of the road and groaned, “why can’t you be as fun as your sister?” Emily smirked, not the first time Emily heard that she was the more fun sister out of the two girls. Ever since they were young, Emily was the more outgoing one.

Once the car was stopped, Emily quickly jumped out of the blue car and helped Elena out of the backseat. As soon as Elena’s feet touched the ground, she bent over in pain. Emily held onto her sister, encase she would pass out. Suddenly Damon came over quickly and crouched down in front of Elena, “hey,” he spoke softly.

Elena looked at Damon confused but didn’t think anything of it and stated, “I’m fine. We have to go back.”

“Oh, come on,” Damon huffed, “look, we already come this far.”

“Why are you doing this?” Elena questioned Damon. “We can’t be in Georgia. Emily’s car is wrecked. We have to go home.” Elena looked over at her sister for help and continued, “this is kidnapping.”

Damon turned to Emily, “tell your sister to calm down.” but all the oldest Gilbert did was hold her hands up in innocence.

Elena shook her head repeatedly, “you’re not funny. You can't do this. We aren’t going to Georgia.”

Emily sighed and moved closer to her sister, “Lena, we are already in Georgia, just relax.”

Damon nodded his head and looked at Elena with a smirk, “without your magical necklace, I might add. I can very easily make you agreeable.”

Emily glared over to Damon for even thinking about doing that to Elena. Every time she thought she could be friends with Damon, he says or does something stupid like that. Emily turned to her sister seriously, “why don’t you have your necklace? You know that keeps you save.”

Elena shrugged, “I was upset.”

Emily sighed and quickly took off her necklace that protected her and handed it over to Elena. “Wear mine.” Emily saw that Elena was going argue, she quickly shook her head, “no. I need you to be save. Don’t worry about me.” after a few moments of staring at her sister, Elena finally agreed and placed Emily’s necklace around her neck.

Not even a moment later, a familiar sound began playing. Emily glanced over at Stefan confused and noticed it was coming from Damon. Elena noticed that too and stated, “that’s my phone.”

Damon pulled out the phone from his front pocket, and sure enough, it was Elena’s cell phone. Damon looked at the screen and pointed it towards Elena, “mmm. It’s your boyfriend.” Elena looked away from the ringing phone, Damon shrugged, “I’ll take it.” Damon answered the phone with a smile, “Elena’s phone.”

It was quiet for a moment before Damon glanced over at the two girls while talking on the phone, “Elena? She’s right here. And, yes, she’s fine.” Damon listened to Stefan before shoving the cell phone towards Elena, “he wants to talk to you.” But all Elena did was shake her head and looked away from the phone. Damon smirked before putting the phone back to his ear, “yeah, I don’t… I don’t think she wants to talk to you right now.” it was silent for a moment before Damon told his brother, “you have a good day. Mm-hmm. Bye now,” before hanging up the phone and placing it back into his pocket.

Not even one second later, Emily’s phone began playing from her jacket pocket. Emily looked at Damon confused, who only just lifted one eyebrow up. Emily rolled her eyes and pulled her phone from her jacket pocket and say her green eyed best friend pop up on the screen. “Hey, Stef,” Emily answered easily.

“Are you with Elena?” Stefan questioned in worry.

Emily glanced over at her sister, who was staring right back her while biting her nails in nervousness. “Yeah, I’m with her. She’s okay. I gave her my necklace, she’s safe.”

“Emily!” Stefan scolded the older Gilbert. “What about you? You’re in danger now without your necklace.”

Emily shrugged even though Stefan couldn’t see, “as long as Elena’s safe, I’ll be okay.”

Stefan sighed, not happy that she could be compelled by Damon or get hurt. “Just call me later, okay?” Stefan mumbled, “be safe,” before hanging up the phone.

Emily pocketed her phone back in her jacket and saw Damon smirking at her, “my brother is majorly protective of you.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “he’s worried about Elena, plus we’re friends. That’s what friends do, they worry. You wouldn’t know, would you?” Emily smirked. Jabbing at the fact that Damon doesn’t have friends.

Elena quickly jumped in before the two could start to argue with each other. “Look, no one knows where we are,” Elena told Damon, “can we please just go back?”

“We’re almost there,” Damon told Elena.

Emily rose an eyebrow at Damon, “where?” She wanted to know where the oldest Salvatore was taking her and her sister.

“A little place outside of Atlanta,” Damon explained before turning to Elena, who was less than convinced. “Oh, come on, Elena. You don’t wanna go back right now. Do you?” Damon paused, “what’s the rush? Time out. Trust me, your problems are still going to be there when you get home.” Damon glanced between both girls and pleaded, “step away from your lives for five minutes. Five minutes!”

Emily thought for a moment, what’s the worse thing that could happen? Well, Damon could force her to do something, but she didn’t care. Elena would be save. Plus they needed a small break from all the vampire drama, even though they would be hanging with one. Emily turned to Elena with a small shrug, “it could be fun. Come on, Lena.” Emily smirked over at Damon, “five minutes.”

After finally convincing Elena to get back in the car and not go back home yet, Damon drove the two sisters through the countryside of Atlanta, Georgia. Suddenly, a thought came to Emily, “hey, where is my car?”

“I pulled it off to the side of the road,” Damon shrugged, “I don’t think anyone will bother it.” Emily was going to get an earful once Jenna finds out that she totaled her car.

“What about that man in the road?” Elena asked from the backseat. She asked carefully, “was he a…?” Elena trailed off, not wanting to say the word.

“I watched him pop his bones back into place, I think he was,” Emily told her sister.

Damon nodded, “from what I could tell, yeah.”

“You didn’t know him?” Elena questioned again.

“If I’ve never met him, I wouldn’t know him,” Damon paused, “I mean, it’s not like we all hang out together at the Vamp Bar & Grill.”

Emily smirked over at the vampire, “if there was one, then you would finally have friends.” Damon rolled his eyes at Emily but let out a small chuckle. They definitely had the same sense of humor.


A little while later, Damon pulled the blue car to a complete stop. Emily looked around for something to tell where they are. She looked across the street and groaned at Damon, “seriously? We left Mystic Falls to come to a bar?”

The three got out of the small car before Elena complained, “Damon, we’re not old enough. They’re not gonna let us in.”

“Sure they will,” Damon smirked. Emily rolled her eyes, knowing Damon knew someone inside that would allow us enter the bar. Emily wrapped her arms around Elena’s and pulled her sister inside the small bar.

As soon as they walked into the bar, a women called out, “no. No, it can’t be. Damon.” She stared at the vampire before sliding over the bar and walked in front of Damon, “my honeypie,” she smiled before pulling Damon into a long kiss. Emily covered her mouth when she started laughing at Elena’s gawking opened mouth.

After the small make out session, the two sisters and one vampire moved to the bar while Bree, the owner of the bar and Damon’s old friend, moved back before the bar and grabbed a bottle of bourbon and yelled out to the whole bar, “listen up everybody! Here’s to the man that broke my heart, crushed my soul, destroyed my life, and ruined any and all chances of happiness!” Bree poured six shots of bourbon and moved three shot glasses towards the sisters and vampire and left two for the people sitting at the bar. “Drink up!” Bree commanded. Damon and Bree both took their shot at the same time while Emily stared at her. She shrugged before drinking hers. Emily looked over at her sister who shook her head and Damon drunk her shot as well.

Bree turned to the two sisters, “so which one of you belong to this one?” Bree asked while pointing at the smirking Damon.

Emily held her hands up, “definitely not me.”

Bree looked over at Elena with a smirk, “so, how’d he rope you in?”

But of course, Elena was horrible at lying, ‘cause she started jumble over her words. “I’m not roped in, actually I dating his…”

But Elena got to finish her sentence, because Bree jumped in, “honey, if you’re not roped, you’re whipped.” Bree began pouring for shots, “either way, just enjoy the ride.”

Emily smirked, she definitely was starting to like this women. Emily looked at Bree in wonder, “how did you two meet?”

“College,” Bree simply answered.

Emily looked over at Damon with one eyebrow lifted, “you and college doesn’t mix.”

Damon rolled his eyes, “I never said I went to college, but I’ve been on a college campus.”

“About twenty years ago,” Bree began, “when I was a sweet, young freshman, I met this beautiful man, and I fell in love.” Bree glanced over at Damon, “and then he told me about his little secret, made me love him more.” Bree looked back the two girls and continued, “because, you see, I had a little secret of my own that I was dying to share with somebody.”

Damon leaned over towards the Gilbert sisters and whispered, “she’s a witch.”

Emily looked back at Bree shocked, “really?” the only ever witch she knew was the two Bennett witches.

Bree nodded and smiled over at Damon, “changed my world, you know.”

Damon smirked, “I rocked your world.”

Bree chuckled before turning to Elena, “he is good in the sack, isn’t he?” Bree didn’t wait for a response before continuing, “but mostly he’s just a walkaway Joe.” Bree turned towards Damon and asked, “so, what is it that you want?”

Noticing that Damon wanted to talk to Bree alone, Emily pulled her sister from the bar and walked out to Damon’s car. “We should call Jenna,” Emily told her sister before pulling her phone from her jacket pocket. Emily leaned against Damon’s car beside Elena and placed the call to Jenna on speaker phone.

After two rings, Jenna answered her phone. Before Jenna could open her mouth, Emily quickly spoke, “Jenna, I’m sorry me and Elena did call you.”

“Where are you? Why didn’t you and your sister didn’t call me?” Jenna questioned quickly.

Emily glanced over at Elena before coming up with a quick lie, “Caroline wanted to hang out last night and we completely forgot to call. Then we woke up late this morning and I had to worry to school.” it wasn’t a complete lie, but it was still a lie. Emily hated having to do this to Jenna, but it’s for the best.

Jenna sighed, “is Elena okay?”

Elena decided to speak up, “you know, Stefan and stuff.” Emily gave her sister a small smile and a thumbs up. She knew Elena didn’t want to lie either.

After convincing Jenna that they were okay and at school, the two girls made their way into Bree’s bar. When Emily got closer, she saw there was two burgers sitting in front of her and Elena’s seat. Emily sighed happily that she finally had food. She doesn’t even remember the last she ate.

The three ate in silence for a moment before Elena spoke up, “let’s just say that I’m descended from Katherine.” Elena paused, “does that make me part vampire?”

Damon shook his head, “vampires can’t procreate.” Damon stuffed a fry in his mouth and smirked, “but we love to try.” Damon shook his head seriously, “no, if you were related, it would mean Katherine had a child before she was turned.”

“Did Stefan think he could use me to replace her? Elena huffed. Stefan couldn’t be that shallow and horrible, it’s not like he’s Damon. That just didn’t sound like Stefan.

“Kinda creepy if you ask me,” Damon shrugged. Emily rolled her eyes, Damon always tries to cause a drift between her sister and her best friend.

Emily glanced at her sister and saw stacking up her pickles on the side of her plate. Emily rolled her eyes and grabbed the pickles and ate them while smiling at her sister while Elena had a disgusted expression. Damon looked at Elena weirdly, “what’s wrong with you? You don’t like pickles?”

“Right!” Emily yelped and gave Damon a high five causing Elena to roll her eyes at the two bonding over her distaste of pickles.

Elena looked at Damon confused after thinking. “How can you even eat? If technically you’re supposed to be…” Elena trailed off, not wanting to say it in front of a full bar.

Damon looked around the bar before whispering, “dead.” He chuckled, “it’s not a bad word. As long as I keep a healthy diet of blood in my system, my body functions pretty normally.”

“This nice act,” Elena paused, “is any of it real?” Elena stared at the vampire in wonder.

But before Damon could say anything, Bree walked over with a beer bottle and placed it in front of Damon, “here you go, honey.”

“Thank you,” Damon mumbled before taking a sip.

Emily smirked over at Bree, “we will have one too.”

“What?” Elena questioned shocked.

Emily rolled her eyes, “come on, Lena. you need to relax.” Emily smirked over at Damon, who also had a shocked face, “five minutes, remember?”

Bree smiled and placed a beer bottle in front of each sister, “there you go.”

Emily smiled politely at the witch and clinked her bottle with her sister and took a sip. Elena rolled her eyes but took a sip also. Emily chuckled when she saw Elena’s disgusted face, but she happy that her sister was letting go for a few hours. They both needed to relax after the horrible days that had been having lately.


Emily, Elena, and Damon were joined by a few people at the front of the bar where Bree poured everyone a shot and looked at everyone’s face with excitement, “ready… go!”

Everyone downed their shot and the first one to be done was the two Gilbert sisters. “Yes!” Emily yelped and high fived her sister. Emily knew her sister was getting on the drunk side, but she deserved to have a little fun, so Emily didn’t stop her and she joined in on the drinking.

Elena pointed at Damon, “that’s three!” Elena faked pouted at Damon, “do you need a bib?”

“Sorry I can’t unhinge my jaw like a snake to consume alcohol,” Damon mumbled up his excuse.

Emily rolled her eyes and slung an arm over Elena’s shoulder, “you’re just jealous, ‘cause you can’t beat us.” Emily looked over her sister and saw her smiling away, Emily chuckled and turned back to Bree, “another round for us!”

“Honey, you should be on the floor!” A women beside Elena spoke.

Elena shook her head repeatedly, “I am not even drunk. My tolerance level is, like, way up here,” Elena jumped up in the arm and lifted her arm highly.

“All right, here you go,” Bree said while pouring another round of shots.

Emily and Elena both clinker their shot glasses together, causing them to spill a bit of bourbon on their hands before downing the shot. Once the shot glasses were on the table, Emily grabbed her sister’s hand and pulled her from the bar stool. Emily began twirling her sister around, dancing like there was no tomorrow. Emily missed this. This was how Elena was before the car accident, she was carefree and loved to have fun.

Something caught Elena’s eye because she gasped and turned to her sister in excitement, “let’s play pool!” she didn’t even wait for Emily to respond before pulling her older sister to one of the pool tables.

The two sisters drunkenly played pool, it took way longer than it needed to let up since neither of the girls could exactly stand on both feet without stumbling around. But the two girls were having fun, so that all that mattered. Elena grew serious when she leaned down to take the shot and when she made it, she jumped up in joy. Elena ran to her sister and wrapped her arms around Emily’s neck in excitement. Emily chuckled but hugged her drunk sister back. Suddenly, Emily’s phone began to ring from a close table where her leather jacket laid. Emily skipped over to her jacket and pulled out her phone. She looked at her screen and her eyes widened. Emily turned to Elena and placed her finger on her lips before answering the phone, “Hello?” Emily answered.

“Emily?” Jenna spoke on the other end of the phone.

“Jenna! Hold on, it’s loud in here.” Emily smiled and pulled the phone away from her face and turned to Elena, “I’ll be right back,” once Elena nodded and continued to have fun at the pool table, Emily made her way out of the bar.

“Emily, where are you?” Jenna questioned in worry. “Is Elena with you? Are you guys okay?”

“Yeah!” Emily yelped, “everything’s fine. Elena and I are great!”

“No, it’s not fine,” Jenna scolded her oldest niece. “I got a call…”

But Emily decided get the chance to hear the rest of Jenna’s rant, because as soon as she stepped out of the bar, she tripped over her feet and dropped her phone. Emily huffed and carefully leaned down and picked up her phone. She placed it to her ear and spoke, “hello?” Hoping that Jenna was still on the phone. Emily went to speak again but before she could, someone covered her mouth. Emily’s eyes widened in shock, she quickly sobered up.

Emily couldn’t remember how she got up there, but here she was, on top of a tall tank beside the bar. Emily looked down when she heard multiple footsteps and saw Damon with Elena trailing behind the vampire. “Damon, no!” Emily yelped. But it was too late, the person who placed Emily on top of the tank suddenly appeared out of nowhere and hit Damon with a wooden plank.

Emily looked around where she was, and saw a set of stairs. She quickly climbed down them and ran towards the shocked Elena. Emily grabbed her sister’s face in her hands and commanded, “go to Damon’s car and stay there until I come get you.” When Elena didn’t move, Emily yelled, “run now, Elena!” Elena quickly nodded before listening to her sister and ran to Damon’s blue car.

Emily ran back towards Damon and the vampire and saw that the vampire was pulling gasoline over the hurt Damon. “No!” Emily yelled out. Suddenly the vampire turned to Emily in anger, causing Emily to jump back in fright.

“Who are you?” Damon groaned on the ground, wanting to get the angry vampire’s attention on him rather than on the human girl.

“That’s perfect,” the vampire seethed, “you have no idea.”

Emily quickly jumped in before the vampire could light Damon on fire. “Wait, wait, wait! What did he do?”

The vampire turned back to Emily, “he killed my girlfriend.” He turned back to Damon and continued to pour gasoline all over Damon’s body and growled, “what did she do to you, huh? What did she do to you!?”

“Nothing,” Damon whispered from the hard ground.

Emily looked at the man confused, “I don’t understand.”

“My girlfriend went to visit Stefan, and Damon killed her,” the vampire explained. “Got it?” The vampire picked up a bat and started to beat over Damon with it.

Emily gasped her shock. She knew exactly who his girlfriend was. “Was Lexi your girlfriend?” Emily questioned, wanting to make sure. Once the vampire nodded, Emily quickly spoke again, “she was my friend! She told me you were human.”

The vampire nodded sadly, “I was.”

“Lexi turned you?” Emily asked, even though she probably already knew the answer. But she noticed the lighter inside the man’s hand and needed to by Damon sometime.

The vampire turned back to Emily, “if you want to be with someone forever, you have to live forever.”

The vampire kicked down hard against the face, so Emily spoke up again, “she told me, ‘when it’s real, you can’t walk away.’”

“Well, that’s a choice you’re not gonna have to make,” the vampire growled out in pain.

Once the vampire turned back around, Emily spoke quickly, “you meant the world to her, don’t do this. Don’t stoop to his level!”

The vampire lit a match and yelled, “I’m doing you a favor!”

Even though Emily wasn’t Damon’s biggest fan, she wasn’t just going to let him die for something that she was still mad about. He was Stefan’s brother and she could see them becoming friends so she thought quickly. Bringing up Lexi, would be the best way. “Lexi was a good, which means you are too. She loved you more than anything, you could see it when she talked about love. She wouldn’t want you to do this,” Emily pleaded.

The vampire stared at Emily for a moment before picking up Damon by the wet shirt and threw him towards the building across from the bar. Emily sighed in relief, “thank you.”

“It wasn’t for you,” the vampire mumbled before vamp speeding away. Emily knew it was because of Lexi.

Emily quickly jogged towards the groaning Damon. She carefully pulled him up from the ground. “You okay?” Emily asked Damon.

It took a couple of minutes for Damon to get his strength back, but finally Damon stood up on his own. “Go to the car, I have a witch to deal with,” Damon growled before stomping back to Bree’s bar.

Emily knew that Bree would be dead by the time Damon came back to the car. But Emily couldn’t find it in herself to care. The witch put Elena in danger, and that doesn’t pass over easily for Emily. She slowly made her way to Damon’s blue car and saw Elena was seated in the backseat with her head against the window, passed out. Emily chuckled, she knew her sister had fun for once. Emily was glad that Elena didn’t have to deal with Lexi’s boyfriend, she deserved a normal day.


The trio had been driving for hours, and finally Emily saw the Mystic Falls sign. They were about thirty minutes from the Gilbert house and twenty minutes from the Salvatore boarding house. Elena was still passed out in the backseat, Emily wasn’t going to wake her up just yet. Emily looked over at Damon, “so, what was the real reason for kidnapping my sister and I?”

Damon playfully groaned, “I thought I made it clear that it wasn't kidnapping.” Damon shrugged, “you’re fun and your sister isn’t the worse company in the world.”

Emily rose an eyebrow at the vampire, not believing that was the reason for taking them out of the state. “Seriously?”

Damon smirked, “I knew it would piss Stefan off.” Damon paused, “and you and your sister was hurt in the middle of the road, so why not.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “of course Stefan would be pissed off. You took his girlfriend out of state and to a bar, I might add.” All Damon did was smirk, like he knew something the oldest Gilbert didn’t. Emily shrugged it off before smirking at Damon, “I saved your life, you know.”

Damon groaned, “I know.”

Emily smirked, “little ole human saved big bad vampire’s ass.”

Damon rolled his eyes, “yeah, yeah, yeah. You got lucky.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “yeah, right. Just thank me and shut up.” Damon smirked over at the oldest Gilbert and shook his head. Surprisingly the two got along, even if Emily does hate him sometimes.

The trio finally pulled up at the Salvatore boarding house. Emily quickly jumped out of the car to stretch. She felt like she been stuck in the car for days. Emily leaned in the backseat and saw Elena begin to move around. Emily shook her sister’s shoulder, causing Elena to wake up fully. After a few minutes, Elena was finally out of the car. Emily began to walk towards her sister’s car that she left, but Elena spoke up, “wait.”

Emily turned back to her sister with an eyebrow raise in question. Elena was quiet for a few moments, before making him his mind. “I need to talk to Stefan.”

Emily nodded in understanding before following her sister inside the Salvatore boarding house. Elena slowly made her way up the stairs towards Stefan’s room, but didn’t hear her sister. Elena looked down at Emily was standing at the end of the stairs. “You should talk to him alone,” Emily told Elena. Who nodded and continued her towards Stefan’s room.

Emily was beyond tired, she was ready to go home and actually sleep in her own bed for once. She doesn’t even remember the last time we slept good since last night she slept in Damon’s car after the accident. Emily didn’t know how long Elena was going to take, so she laid on one of the many couches in the living room of the Salvatore boarding house.

Emily must have fallen asleep, because not even twenty minutes later, Elena was shaking her awake. Emily groaned, but slowly got off the couch anyway. “Let’s go,” Elena mumbled.

Emily noticed her twin’s eyes looked sad so all she did was nod her head. Elena opened the large door of the boarding house and was about to walk out with Emily, but Stefan spoke from behind them. “Emily, can I talk to you for a moment?”

Emily looked at her sister weirdly, but all Elena did was nod her head and continue her journey to her car. Emily turned towards Stefan who looked nervous. “What’s wrong, Stef?”

Stefan walked closer towards the oldest Gilbert and began, “you are my friend, so I think I should be the one to tell you.” Emily looked at Stefan worried but only nodded. Stefan sighed before saying two words that caused Emily to gasp, “you’re adopted.”

Emily shook her head quickly, “there’s no way.”

Stefan squeezed Emily’s arm in reassurance, “like I told Elena, you both would have to be adopted for Elena to look like Katherine since her last name was Pierce.”

Emily shook her head, she couldn’t wrap her head around all this. “How do you know this?”

Stefan explained, “your birth records. It says Emily Gilbert, Mystic Falls General. But there’s no record of your mother ever being admitted. There’s no record of her ever being pregnant.”

Emily sighed loudly. She couldn’t believe that she and Elena were adopted. She always thought Miranda and Grayson Gilbert were her parents. Nothing makes sense anymore. What the hell was the truth about her life? Emily needed answers and the only person she could think of was sitting in the Gilbert house. Emily looked up Stefan and spoke, “thank you for telling me, Stef,” before quickly making her way to the door.

Stefan quickly grabbed her arm and turned her around, “hey, are you okay?” He asked in worry.

All Emily could do was nod her head. Because she didn’t feel okay, she felt like she had been lied to since the day she was born. Realizing she wasn’t going to say anything, Stefan quickly pulled the oldest Gilbert into a tight hug, “hey, if you need to talk, don’t hesitate to come to me. You’re my best friend, I’ll be here for you.”

Once Emily pulled away, she gave Stefan a small thankful smile before walking out of the Salvatore boarding house and straight towards Elena who was sitting inside her car. Emily sighed once she got in, but didn’t say anything the whole way towards the Gilbert house. She didn’t know what to say to Elena to console her since she didn’t even know she was adopted either.

When Elena pulled up at the Gilbert house, Emily sighed but made her way up the porch stairs tiredly. As soon as Emily opened the door, Jenna spoke, “I don’t set a lot of rules. I trust you to tell me the truth.” Jenna stood up and walked towards the twins. “Where were you guys? Why would you lie to me about it?” Jenna stared hard at Emily, “I thought we were closer than that.”

Emily looked over at Elena and pointed towards the stairs with her head. Telling her sister to head upstairs. She would deal with Jenna alone. Emily knew Elena wasn’t as strong as she was, so she wouldn’t be able to talk to Jenna without her emotions. Once Elena was upstairs, Emily turned back to Jenna with her arms crossed, “you do not want to talk to me about lies.”

“Don’t do that. Don’t turn this back on me. I didn’t do anything,” Jenna explained, not knowing that she did anything.

Emily rolled her eyes. She didn’t have time for games, so she asked straight out, “are we adopted?” All Jenna did was look at Emily with her mouth opened like a fish. “Why didn’t you tell us? At least me? I thought we were closer than that.”

Emily moved to walk up the stairs but Jenna spoke quietly, “Emily, I didn’t… they asked me not to.” Emily didn’t say anything and continued her way up the stairs towards her bedroom. She just wanted to sleep. She didn’t want to hear Jenna’s excuses. She and Elena deserved to know they were adopted. Emily about to open her bedroom door, and remembered she haven’t even talked to Elena after finding out they were adopted from Stefan, so Emily knocked quietly on Elena’s door before opening. Emily saw Elena laying down on her bed and staring at the ceiling.

Emily sighed and laid down next to her sister before turning to her side. She looked at her sister and spoke softly, “how are you doing?”

Elena sighed and grabbed her older sister’s hand, “I don’t know. I never thought it was possible for us to be adopted.”

Emily nodded in agreement, “I know. I don’t know what to think either. I mean, you would think they would have told us.” Emily shook her head, “it’s just too much to think about right now.” Emily moved closer to her sister, so they would be laying right next to each other. “I want you to know, that everything will be okay. As long as I’m here, you will be okay.” Elena gave her sister a small smile, which caused Emily to smile back. Even though they are adopted, they will be okay somehow. Nothing changed, Miranda and Grayson would always be their parents no matter what.

Chapter Text

Emily was pacing up and down her sister’s bedroom floor while Elena and Stefan laid next to each other the younger twin’s bed. Emily was nervous because they had to talk about the car accident that only took place two days ago. They knew it was a vampire that Emily had hit with her car, but they didn’t know who and what he wanted.

“Stefan, who was that man in the road?” Elena questioned Stefan while glancing over at her sister.

Stefan shook his head, “I don’t know.” Stefan looked over at the pacing Gilbert and called out to her, causing Emily to turn to him. “Do you remember anything else about him?” Stefan asked Emily, since she was the one who awake during the whole car accident.

Emily thought for a moment before sighing, “it was too dark. All I could see was a dark figure coming straight towards the car and then he left once Damon came.”

Stefan stared at the oldest Gilbert for a moment before standing up, “I brought some vervain,” Stefan told the two sisters. “For you guys and Jenna.” Stefan grabbed a small box that he had sat down once he arrived in Elena’s bedroom. Stefan opened the wooden box and pulled out a thick bracelet, “and, um, I made this bracelet for Jeremy, few extra one for friends.” Emily went and sat on the bed beside her sister so she could have closer look. Stefan handed the older Gilbert a small vile of liquid. “You can put it jewelry, or you can even put it in food or drink, but as long as it’s in you or on you, a vampire cannot control you,” Stefan explained.

Emily realized the small bottle in her hand was a bottle of liquid vervain. It a lot to remember about protecting yourself or others from a vampire. Elena must had the same idea, because she picked up a small plant and stated, “wow. So much to remember.”

“I know,” Stefan mumbled. “But there’s another vampire in town.” Stefan glanced over at Emily when he spoke, “so until we find out who it is and what he wants, we have to be careful.”

Elena and Emily both nodded their head in agreement. Emily would do whatever she had to do to protect her sister from the new vampire. Suddenly, Emily heard her brother calling for her from downstairs. She listened carefully and realized Jeremy needed money for the pizza they ordered. Emily rolled her eyes, of course Jeremy wouldn’t have any money. “I’ll be right back,” Emily mumbled to the couple before hurrying to her room and grabbed her wallet.

Emily rushed down the stairs and saw the pizza guy placing the pizza down on a small side table close by the door. Emily quickly opened her wallet and grabbed a twenty dollar bill and a five dollar bill. Emily handed over the money with a smile, “keep the change.”

The pizza guy smiled at Emily and mumbled, “thanks.” the pizza guy walked slowly backwards while continuing to stare at the girl and spoke, “and you have yourself a good night.”

Emily looked at the pizza guy weirdly, but didn’t think anything of it before closing the front door. Emily grabbed the pizza from the side table and moved towards to the dining room table, but not before yelling towards her sister and best friend, “pizza’s here!”


The next morning, Emily had looked through the wooden box Stefan had left for the two girls, that was filled with vervain items. Emily wanted something to protect her best friend, Caroline Forbes, from vampires. Knowing that the blonde was very stylish, Emily grabbed the jewelry that Caroline would really like. It happened to be a silver heart shaped locket with vervain in the center.

Emily and Elena were walking towards Mystic Falls High School with the blonde right by their side. Caroline was looking down at her necklace with a smile, “it’s so pretty. Thank you.” Caroline looked over at her best friend, Emily, “God, it’ll go with, like, everything.” Caroline’s face scrunched in confusion, “what’s the occasion?”

Emily looked over at Caroline with fake hurt, “can I not give my best friend a gift?”

Caroline rolled her eyes, “of course you can.” The three girls sat down at red table out of the school. Caroline smirked over at her best friend, “lesbian friend necklace? ‘Cause we’re freaky like that?” Caroline asked with sarcasm.

Emily smirked back at the blonde and joked, “you know it, Care.”

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister but then she turned to Caroline seriously, “your friendship is important to us.”

Caroline knew that Emily and her liked to give each other things since they were so close. But with Elena, she never did do that. So Caroline looked over at Elena weirdly, “why are you being so mushy?”

Elena thought for a moment, “because, you’ve been avoiding me, and I wanted you to know that whatever is going on with you and Matt, it’s okay.” Elena explained to Caroline.

Caroline glanced over at Emily for second, she was glad that her best friend didn’t tell her own twin sister about what she said about liking Matt. Caroline turned back to Elena and spoke carefully, “I was gonna talk to you about that. I was, but there’s just not much to say.” Caroline shrugged, “you know, we’ve hung out a couple times. That’s it, but… I feel like we’ve peeked as friends.” Once Caroline saw Elena nod her head, she quickly shook her head, “this is weird. I shouldn’t be talking to you about this. It’s weird.” Caroline looked over at the amused Emily, “it’s weird, right?”

Emily chuckled, “it’s a little weird.”

Elena slapped her sister’s arm lightly with a scowl before looking at Caroline with a small smile, “if it’s what you and Matt want, then it’s not about me.”

Caroline looked at Elena with furrowed brows, “but it’s all about you. Matt’s not over you, and we all know it.”

Elena shrugged her shoulders, “I’m with Stefan now. Matt understands that. He knows he has to move on.” Emily knew that Caroline was right.

Everyone knew that Matt will forever be in love with Elena, but everyone also knows that Elena has moved on. Emily saw the facial expression on her best friend’s face, Caroline didn’t believe a word Elena was saying. Once Caroline looked over at Emily, she gave Caroline a small smile which Caroline returned. Caroline just needed confidence that Elena wouldn’t be any competition for Matt’s attention.


Emily sat a small table in Mystic Grill with her sister, Elena and their friend, Bonnie. Who was shocked when Emily explained to her what she found out yesterday. That she and Elena were adopted. Bonnie shook her head, “I can’t believe you guys are adopted. I never saw that coming.”

“Tell me about it,” Emily mumbled. She couldn’t believe it either. Never in her life had she ever thought she and Elena would have been adopted.

Elena nodded her head in agreement, “and it gets weirder.” Elena glanced over at her sister before continuing, “we looked at our birth certificate. It lists Miranda and Grayson Gilbert as our birthparents.” Elena huffed, “none of it makes sense.”

Bonnie glanced at the two girls, before settling her eyes on the oldest Gilbert twin. “Which is why you should ask Jenna.” Knowing that Emily was closer to Jenna than Elena was.

Emily groaned. She felt like she couldn’t trust Jenna at the moment. She always believed Jenna would always tell her the truth. But now she knew Jenna didn’t tell her something major about her life, she didn’t know if she could trust Jenna. Before Emily could make up an excuse, Bonnie quickly spoke. “When has the Emily Gilbert stood down from a fight?” Bonnie rose an eyebrow at the older girl, “you always get answers, no matter what, so what’s stopping you?”

“Never,” Emily mumbled. When Bonnie smiled triumphantly, Emily rolled her eyes, knowing the Bennett witch was right. She never backed down, especially when she needed these answers. “Fine. I’ll talk to her. You win, Bonnie Bennett,” Emily sighed playfully. Emily was just being stubborn. She didn’t want to talk to Jenna after she lied for her whole life. But talking Jenna could solve her and Elena’s questions, so she would do it.

Suddenly Elena stood up from the wooden table and told Bonnie, “we’ll see you later. My outfit for the dance is severely lacking accessories.”

Emily stood up as well and smiled to her twin sister, “I got you covered. I know the perfect thing for your outfit.”

Bonnie chuckled at the two sisters when Elena rolled her eyes at Emily. The older twin was more of the stylish one. “Okay, I’ll pay the bill,” Bonnie told the two girls.

“Thanks Bon Bon,” Emily smiled at her friend before quickly following after Elena who was already heading out of the door of Mystic Grill.

Once Emily caught up with her sister, they both headed towards Elena’s car. Since Emily’s car was in the shop, the two sisters had to share Elena’s car. Emily commanded her sister to go this small little shop about ten minutes from Mystic Grill. Emily and Caroline would always come to this small shop that selled vintage clothing, they had beautiful jewelry from back in the day.

The two sisters looked around the store before Elena groaned and said, “I can’t find anything for my outfit.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “stop being so serious, Lena. relax, have some fun.” Emily pulled her sister’s arm and pulled her towards the collection of vintage scarves. Emily grabbed a colorful pink and blue scarf and threw it around Elena’s neck and twisted and turned while dancing around Elena.

The younger sister rolled her eyes but chuckled anyway. Elena looked around and found another colorful scarf that was orange and green and did the same with her sister. The two best friends and twin sister’s danced together to the forties music that was playing softly in the background. It had been a long time since the two Gilbert sisters had been shopping together. Emily remembered it was right before the party last year when the sisters went shopping with their mother, Miranda Gilbert. That was the last time that the two went shopping together.

After a few minutes of dancing and laughing with each other while playing with the different accessories in the store, the owner shushed the two girls. While Elena quickly turned red and turned her back to the owner, Emily just chuckled at her sister and apologized to the older women.

Emily laid her arm across her sister’s shoulder with a smile, “see, you still know how to have fun. I thought that Elena was gone.” Emily was truly happy to see her sister have fun and not care if anyone was watching. It felt normal for the two girls. It was like when they were together, they could do anything.

Elena chuckled before growing serious, “please help me with my outfit.”

Emily sighed and nodded, “alright. So what does your outfit look like so far?”

Elena thought for a moment before explaining, “a blue button down shirt, dark jeans, and white sneakers.”

Emily nodded before turning back to the collection of scarves that they were just playing around with. Emily found a salmon pink scarf with a black outline. Emily smiled in appreciation and handed her twin the scarf before moving towards the hair accessories with Elena following quietly behind. Emily looked over at Elena’s long brown hair for a moment before turning back to the accessories and finding a thick white headband. She quickly handed it over to Elena before moving a few spots over where she found the jewelry. She knew her sister was covered with a necklace, since they couldn’t take off their necklaces for safety. So she settled on earrings. Emily looked carefully before smiling when she found the perfect pair. It was a pair of huge white pearl earrings. Emily turned to hand the earrings to her sister and saw Elena looking at the items confused. When you look at the three items, they don’t look like they match, but Emily knew what she was doing. Emily was about to tell her sister that she was done, but suddenly her eyes widened and quickly jogged towards the belts. Emily knew exactly what Elena needed. She had seen the belt before when she and Caroline came, and knew it would complete Elena’s outfit. It was a thick dark red belt.

Emily turned to her sister with a bright smile who still looked at Emily confused. Emily chuckled, “it’ll go together in the end, Lena.”

Elena rolled her eyes, “fine. I guess you know what you’re talking about.”

Emily smirked at her sister, “you bet your ass I know what I’m talking about.” Emily hooked her arms with her sister before the two girls headed towards the cashier to pay for Elena’s accessories for the dance tonight.

Emily and Elena both walked out of the store with a smile on their faces. It was the first time Emily saw her sister smile so brightly while just shopping. “That was fun,” Elena admitted to her twin sister.

Emily squeezed Elena’s arm and was about to reply but before she could, she cell phone rang. While Elena looked at her sister worriedly, Emily just shrugged and pulled out her phone from her black purse. The two girls continued their way to Elena’s car when Emily answered the phone without looking at the caller I.D. “Hello,” Emily answered.

“Hello, Emily,” the male voice spoke on the other side of the phone. Emily froze where she stood which caused Elena to become more worried and moved closer to her sister so she could hear the phone call. It didn’t take a genius for Emily to realize this wasn’t a friendly person.

“Who’s this?” Emily questioned carefully while she placed the call on speaker phone so Elena could hear.

“You hit me with your car,” the man spoke through the phone. Elena looked at her sister in shock, not knowing what to do. The voice spoke again when Emily didn’t say anything, “I see you’re driving with your lovely sister now.” Emily and Elena quickly looked around the dark streets, realizing whoever Emily had hit was watching them right now. Emily glanced around before she finally spotted someone coming straight towards them when the voice spoke again, “you both got away from me. You won’t next time.”

“Get in the car now,” Emily commanded her sister before jumping in the car as well and quickly driving away from the vampire that wanted something from her and Elena. She didn’t understand what the vampire wanted. It was like he wanted to scare them to death while stalking them.

The two sisters didn’t say anything on their way to the Gilbert house. They both were thinking about the male vampire. Both worried about what they were going to do and what the Salvatore’s were going to do to stop the vampire that seemed to take enjoyment in torturing the two sisters.

Little after thirty minutes of being home, Emily made her way up to her sister’s room and saw Elena laying her outfit on her large bed. Emily smiled from the doorway and questioned softly, “so, what do you think?”

Elena jumped in fright but calmed down when she saw it was only her sister. Elena looked back her outfit and smiled over her older sister, “it looks great, just like you said it would.”

Emily smiled while moving towards Elena’s bed. She helped her sister place her outfit carefully into her closet for tomorrow night. Emily pushed Elena towards her bed and laid down with her sister. Just like they did when either of them had a problem. But this time, it was both of their problems. Emily looked at her younger sister carefully, “are you okay?” Emily questioned worriedly.

Elena sighed but nodded. “I’m scared,” Elena confessed to her sister.

Emily looked her sister softly and pulled her closer to her so Elena was lying on her shoulder. “We will be okay, I promise. I never break my promises, do I?” Elena shook her head with a small smile. Emily smiled back at her sister, “then don’t worry. We will go see Stef in the morning and we will come up with a plan.” Emily looked at Elena seriously, “I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise.”

Elena nodded her head. She believed that Emily was telling the truth. Emily would always protect her loved ones. She didn’t care if the vampire was coming after her or her sister but she would do everything in her power to protect Elena.

Chapter Text

Just as Emily promised her sister, early the next morning she had texted Stefan and told him that she and Elena needed to tell him something important. Once the two girls made it to the Salvatore boarding house, they explained to Stefan what happened last night with the vampire.

“Why me?” Elena questioned scaredly before glancing over to her sister and spoke, “why us? What does he want? A-and why call first if he’s going to kill us?” Elena questioned her boyfriend confused.

Emily sat next to her sister on one of the couches in the living room of the Salvatore boarding house when Stefan sat across from the two girls and stared at the scared Elena. “That’s because we’re predators, Elena.” Stefan explained, “we hunt. We stalk. It’s often as exciting as the kill.” Stefan pulled out a silver device and handed it to Elena. “I want you to take this.”

Emily moved closer to her sister so she could see what Stefan handed her. When she looked closely she noticed it was Jeremy’s pocket watch. Emily looked up at Stefan confused, “this is Jeremy’s. How did you get it?”

 “I took it from Damon, who took it from Logan, who must have taken it from you,” Stefan explained to the confused Gilbert sisters.

 The two girls nodded their heads before Elena slowly pulled the front cover of the pocket watch open. Elena looked at the watch confused, “what happened to it?”

 Stefan looked down at the device in Elena’s hands and explained, “well, it’s not just a watch. It’s a… it’s a sort of compass, but it points to vampires.” Stefan clicked a small button on the watch and a few seconds later, the watch or compass began to make ticking noises before the small needle pointed directly at Stefan.

 Emily looked at Stefan confused when she realized this device was her father’s. If he had this device and kept it safe, it must have meant that he either knew the exist of vampires or it was a large consistence. “Why did our father have this?” Emily questioned the vampire.

Stefan looked over at Emily with a small smile before beginning, “Gilberts were one of the founding families, and back in 1864, they were among those who sought to eradicate the vampires. The compass was used to find us.”

 “Did you know them?” Elena questioned softly.

 Stefan nodded, “yes.” Stefan stared at Elena for a moment before glancing down at the device and closed his hand around Elena’s. “I want you to keep this.” Stefan glanced over at Emily and continued, “one of you need to have this at all times. That way, you’ll know if you’re in danger, either of you.”

 Emily gave Stefan a small smile, “we’ll be okay. I promise.”

 Stefan reached over and squeezed Emily’s hand and nodded and spoke quietly, “I know you will,” before turning back to Elena, “I’ll protect you, both of you. This vampire won’t hurt you.”

 Emily really hoped that everything would be okay. She knows she can’t really promise that they would be okay, but Stefan, she felt like everything would work out in the end, no matter what the issue was.


 Emily and Elena walked into the Gilbert house after leaving the Salvatore boarding house, Elena threw her black jacket across the couch while Emily placed her small blue purse next to Elena’s jacket. The twins were going to head upstairs to get ready for the dance when Jenna spoke from the other side of the room.

 “Spoke to the insurance company,” Jenna told her oldest niece, Emily. “Car’s totaled. You can keep sharing with Elena for now.”

 Emily nodded her head. She was going to ignore Jenna, when she remembered what Bonnie told her. She decided to give Jenna a chance, she couldn’t be mad at her forever. Emily turned around and looked at her aunt. When she did, Emily couldn’t hold in her smirk, “looks like someone is going to the dance.”

 Jenna smiled softly, “Alaric asked me to help chaperone.”

 Jenna leaned against the back of the couch while staring at her two nieces. While Emily decided to give Jenna a chance, Elena was still mad at her aunt. Elena turned to Jenna quickly and mumbled upset, “why didn’t you tell us, Jenna?”

 Jenna stared at the younger girl for a moment before speaking quietly, “your mom was gonna do it eventually. I never thought I’d have to.”

 “If my mom were here right now and I asked, she’d tell me the truth,” Elena told Jenna. Emily sighed, she knew that was low blow for Jenna. But apparently that is what Jenna needed to tell the two sisters the truth.

 Jenna looked between the two girls with eyes full of unshed tears and sighed, “your dad was about to leave the office one night when this girl showed up.” Jenna began to explain, “she was sixteen, a runaway, and about to give birth. He delivered her babies, and he gave her a place to stay, but a few days later, she disappeared.” Jenna smiled softly, “and there you two were. Your parents were trying so hard to have a baby. I-it just wasn’t happening. All Miranda ever wanted was to be a mom.”

Emily looked over at her aunt confused, remembering when she and Elena looked at their birth information. “Why did it  say Miranda and Grayson Gilbert on our birth certificates?”

 “Your dad was a doctor, Emily,” Jenna told the two girls while staring at the oldest sister. “He took care of it. They didn’t want to lose you or Elena, so they kept it quiet, told as few people as possible, but if anyone ever wanted proof, they had documentation.”

 Elena finally spoke up to her aunt, “what else do you know about her? The girl?” Elena asked carefully.

 Jenna thought for a moment, “just her name. Isobel.”

 Emily really wanted to know more information about her birth mother, but Jenna only had was a name. It was start, it was something that she knew where she actually came from. It was a lot to take in even if it wasn’t that much information. Emily wanted to know more about her birth mother, but knew she had to focus on tonight and stalking vampire.


 Since Emily’s bedroom was the bigger room, the two sisters decided they would get ready in her room, together, like old times for the dance. Before their parents passed away, the two sisters would get ready together before any big event in the small town.

 Emily had just slipped on her black heels when she saw her sister messing with her hair in Emily’s long mirror. Emily had a small smile on her face when she walked up beside Elena. “Need some help?” Emily asked her sister.

 Elena nodded her head in embarrassment. Emily chuckled and pulled her sister into their shared bathroom. Emily placed her sister in front of the large mirror and carefully pulled the white headband for Elena’s hair. She fixed it so Elena’s hair had a 50’s vibe. Emily grabbed the hair dryer that was sitting next to the sink, and carefully ran it all the way through Elena’s long hair. After a few moments, Emily looked at Elena’s hair through the mirror and smiled gratefully. “There. What do you think?”

 Elena looked into the mirror and ran her slim fingers through her hair and smiled, “I love it.” Elena turned to her older sister, “thanks, Emmie.”

 Emily smiled happily back at her sister before pulling Elena back towards her bedroom. Emily grabbed the scarf Elena and she bought last night from her dresser. Emily turned around to hand the scarf to her sister when she heard a strange noise. Emily looked at Elena confused, but handed the scarf to Elena before walking out of her bedroom to the hallway. “Jenna? Jeremy?” Emily called out. But no one answered. Emily shrugged, thinking she might have heard someone beside herself and Elena, but it looked like no one was there.

 “Emily,” Elena mumbled and turned to her sister with compass in her hand scared. Emily quickly jogged towards Elena, and saw the needle of the compass was spinning out of control. Emily quickly dialed Stefan’s number when she picked up her phone from her bed and grabbed Elena’s hand that still held the compass and quickly walked out of her room.

 After about three rings, someone finally answered the phone. But it was the person Emily thought pick up. “Stefan’s phone. How may I help you?” Damon answered.

 Emily looked down at her phone confused, but seeing as this was important and placed the phone back to her ear while pulling the scared Elena down the stairs. “Damon? Where’s Stefan?”

 “He’s on his way to your house. Forget his phone,” Damon explained to the oldest Gilbert.

 Emily sighed thankfully and paused once she reached the living room. She mouthed to her sister, “Stefan.”  Emily turned back to her phone and told Damon, “the compass was spinning out of control. It must be Stefan.”

 “You’re welcome,” Damon sang through the phone, causing Emily to chuckle and quickly said, “bye now, Damon,” before hanging up her phone.

 Emily turned towards Elena was about to explain that it only Stefan, but when she turned around, she saw someone fall from the ceiling. It was the vampire that was after the Gilbert siblings. The vampire jumped towards Elena and pushed her roughly against the wall. The vampire was about to take a bite from Elena’s neck, when Stefan came rushing from the kitchen and yelled, “Elena!” Stefan moved quickly and threw the vampire towards the other side of the hallway. Emily quickly ran towards her sister’s side and carefully helped Elena from the ground. Elena leched onto her sister’s neck, scared that she would disappear. Emily gasped quietly, she couldn’t believe she left her younger sister almost get attacked by a vampire. They were lucky Stefan came in when they did. But Emily knew she couldn’t blame herself, the guy was a vampire, she was no match.

 Stefan quickly rushed towards the two girls once the vampire had fled the Gilbert house. Stefan grabbed Elena from Emily’s arms and pulled her into a tight hug, “are you okay? Are you okay?” Stefan questioned worriedly.

 But Elena didn’t reply, all she could do was stare at the front door. Scared that the vampire would return for her. Emily gave her sister’s shoulder a tight squeeze and pulled out her phone. Emily quickly dialed Stefan’s phone number, hoping Damon would answer the phone again. And sure enough, he answered his little brother’s phone. All Emily had to do was tell Damon that they had a problem, before the older Salvatore hung up the phone promising he was on his way.

 Not even ten minutes later, Elena and Stefan were sitting on one couch while Emily stood behind her sister and Damon was pacing through the living room after Emily had explained what happened.

 “How did he get in?” Damon questioned.

 Emily rolled her eyes. “Jeremy invited him in. he was the pizza delivery guy from last night.” Emily couldn’t believe the person that was terrorizing her sister posed as the pizza guy.

 “Well, he gets points for that.” Damon looked over at Elena, “did he say what he wanted?”

 “No. he was too busy trying to kill me,” Elena glared at the older Salvatore brother. Emily smirked, of course Elena never lost her spunk after almost being bitten.

 Stefan looked over at Damon, “and you have no idea who this is?”

 Damon shook his head, “no.” Damon saw the unconvinced facial expression is brother was sporting. He groaned, “don’t look at me like that. I told you we had company.”

 Emily crossed her arms over her chest and looked between the two brothers. “Do you think there’s more than one?” Emily asked. She wanted to know if her family was in even more danger. If there are more, they definitely would be in danger.

 Damon shrugged, “we don’t know.”

 Stefan looked at his brother seriously, “Damon, he was invited in.”

 Damon nodded, realizing that the two girls weren’t save in the Gilbert house with vampire alive. He would come by anytime he wanted and hurt anyone who lived in the house. “Then we go get him tonight.” Damon turned to Elena and glanced up at Emily, “you up for it?”

 Elena looked up at her sister who was leaning behind the couch. The younger Gilbert didn’t know what to do. So she looked up at her sister for guidance. Emily looked into her sister’s eyes for a moment before looking up at Damon seriously, “what do we have to do?” Emily would do whatever it took to protect her family.

 Damon looked over at Elena, “let your boyfriend take you to the dance.” Damon smirked over at the oldest Gilbert, “the beautiful Emily Gilbert will be my date. We’ll see who shows up.” Emily rolled her eyes, she didn’t want to be seen as Damon’s date, but knew this was something she had to do.

 Stefan stared hard at his brother and shook his head quickly, “that’s a bad idea.”

 “Till we get him, this house isn’t safe. For anyone who lives in it,” Damon told his brother while glancing at the two Gilbert sisters. “It’s worth a shot.”

 “I’ll do it,” Elena spoke up. Surprising her sister and boyfriend that she would agree to get the vampire. Elena looked up at her sister with a worried expression. Emily knew it needed to be done, so she nodded her head in agreement. Whatever it takes, she’ll do it.

 Stefan looked at the two girls in nervousness. He didn’t want either of the girls to get hurt by the vampire. He cared too much about them to let that happen. Elena grabbed her boyfriend’s hand and spoke softly, “I’ll be with the three of you. I’ll be safe.” after a few moments, Stefan nodded at Elena before looking at the oldest Gilbert. He was worried about the girl that had became one of his best friends. Emily noticed that Stefan was worried, so she quickly shook her head, “don’t worry. We will be okay, I promise.” Stefan stared at Emily for a moment longer before nodding his head in agreement. He wouldn’t let anything happen to the two girls.


 Emily knew this decade dance wasn’t going to be like all the other ones she planned for. No, tonight was the night they were going to find the vampire that was after her and her sister. She knew everyone in the school was possibly in the danger with the vampire around all the students filled with blood, she was filling to do whatever it took to keep her loved ones and everyone around her safe.

 Emily and Elena walked into Mystic Falls High School that was decorated in bright colors following the 50’s theme, each sister had a Salvatore brother walking closely beside them. Each of the four looked around the dance, looking for the vampire but no one could spot him.

 “We won’t find him if we’re all standing around. Spread out, people,” Damon commanded before walking through the party.

 Emily linked her arm with Elena’s and was about to walk away, but she noticed Stefan’s worried facial expression. “We’ll be okay. You won’t be far,” Emily tried to console Stefan. Once he nodded, Emily pulled her sister away from the younger Salvatore and looked around the party looking for the vampire while walking towards one of the many fruit bowls holding a deep red punch that reminded Emily of blood.

 The two girls faced each other and looked behind each others backs, looking to see if they could find the vampire that was after them. But the two girls didn’t get a long look before Bonnie and Caroline walked up to the two sisters.

 “Having fun?” Elena questioned the two girls with a small nervous smile.

 “No, but this took about two hours,” Caroline smiled while pointing to her outfit that consist of a long brown dress with leaves and flowers all over with a light yellow jacket, and curled blonde hair. “So, I’m at least staying half of that.”

 Emily chuckled, “well, I think my best friend looks gorgeous,” Emily told Caroline with a bright smile.

 Caroline smiled back at the older Gilbert just as bright. Caroline grabbed Emily’s hand and spun her around while the other two girls giggled at the two best friends. “My best friend is looking gorgeous also.”

 The four girls smiled before Bonnie lost her smile after seeing a certain someone after Emily’s shoulder. “What’s Damon doing here?” Bonnie questioned with disgust her voice.

 Emily turned to see what Bonnie was staring at, and saw Damon and Stefan Salvatore. Emily knew that Bonnie was talking about the older Salvatore brother. Emily turned back to the girls with a shrug, “he wanted to come, so he’s my date.”

 “So what is this, like, a foursome now, the Gilbert sisters and Salvatore brothers?” Caroline questioned her best friend with an annoyed expression.

 Emily rolled her eyes, “you know it’s not even like that, Care. I don’t like him like that.” She knew that Caroline didn’t like the idea of Emily going out with Damon, even though she liked Matt. it was just how Caroline Forbes was.

 Elena nodded her head in agreement with her sister, “if I’m going to be with Stefan, then I have to learn to tolerate Damon.” Elena chuckled, “it’s not like I can kill him.”

 Bonnie continued to stare hard at the older Salvatore that didn’t know when to leave her alone, “there’s a thought.”

 “Mmm. I’ll help,” Caroline told Bonnie when she smiled over at her friend. The two girls bumped their small plastic cups together that was filled with the red punch. Emily glanced over at her sister with a small smirk, causing Elena to look down to hide her smile. At least the four girls had something in common, their dislike for Damon Salvatore.


A little while later, Elena went to go join her boyfriend, Stefan Salvatore, while Emily stayed with her favorite blonde and the Bennett witch. But suddenly, Damon Salvatore swaggered over to the three girls with a smirk. “Hi, Bonnie. Wanna dance?” Damon asked the witch he was after.

 Bonnie rolled her eyes, “I’m out of here,” before pushing her way past Damon.

 But before Bonnie could leave, Damon quickly stood in front of her, “please give me another chance,” Damon stated with a serious expression.

 Bonnie just stared hard at Damon before pushing past him and moved towards the crowd of dancing teenagers. Caroline walked closer to Damon and glared at the Salvatore brother, “back off, Damon.”

 Once the two girls were gone, Emily smirked at Damon, “wow. I’m impressed. You managed to piss them both off in less than three minutes.”

 Elena and Stefan walked up the two older siblings with a confused expression, “where did they go?”

 “I don’t know,” Damon shrugged while staring at Elena. Emily chuckled lowly, no one would believe that he had nothing to do with it.

 “What did you say to them?” Stefan smiled at his brother, not believing Damon.

 Damon looked at Stefan, “I was perfectly polite.” Damon then turned to Elena and smiled, “Elena...would you like to dance?”

 “I would love to,” Elena spoke while looking at Damon with a wide smile. Damon looked over at his brother with a smirk, but that didn’t last long before Elena turned to Stefan with a bright smile, “may I have this dance?”

 “Ouch,” Emily smirked over at the older Salvatore, “that’s gotta hurt.”

 Damon rolled his eyes at the older Gilbert sister before smirking, “does my date want to dance with me?”

 Emily moved closer to Damon and stared into his baby blues eyes, before patting his chest with a smirk, “I don’t think so. We have a vampire to find before he does anything.”

 Emily walked away from the smirking vampire and walked slowly around the dance, staring at each of the faces carefully, looking for the vampire that was after her family. Emily huffed, she couldn’t find the vampire anywhere. But of course being the captain of Mystic Falls cheerleading squad, many people wanted to talk to her, so that is what she did. She mingled with several of the students that wanted her attention. She didn’t mind talking to the different students, it’s just she had more bigger problems to deal with than her cheer squad complimenting her on her fifties dress or comments on the decorations that were around the school for dance, that Emily and Caroline spent their time on. All Emily wanted to focus on was the vampire that was somewhere in the school. She didn’t want her family, who was all in the building, to get hurt or even any of the students that didn’t even know what was going on.

 Finally after about 30 minutes, Emily finally escaped all of the chatter that was coming her way and saw her twin sister and best friend smiling at her in amusement, having watched her move from person to person talking about different things. “You’re lucky you’re not cheer captain,” Emily told her sister once she got closer to the couple.

 Elena chuckled but nodded her head, “have fun with that, Emmie.”

 Emily rolled her eyes and smiled before growing serious, “have you seen him? I’ve looked everywhere.”

 Elena sighed, “me neither.”

 Emily nodded her head before turning her head towards the crowd and continued her search for the vampire. But she did find a vampire, Damon Salvatore. He was dancing with tall blonde girl in a poofy red skirt. Emily smirked, seeing that Damon finally got someone to dance with him.

 “You really can’t take him anywhere, can you?” Elena questioned her boyfriend while watching the older Salvatore dancing, having seen the same thing as her sister.

 “Uh, no,” Stefan chuckled.

 Emily laughed with the couple, before turning her head back to dancing crowd. But something caused Emily to freeze in her spot. She saw one person that was standing, more like staring in their direction. It was the vampire, he even had the same black hoodie on. “Stefan,” Emily called out strongly.

 Stefan quickly glanced over at the older Gilbert and looked in the direction she was looking in, and saw a black hoodie. He realized it was the vampire so he commanded the two sisters, “go find, Damon,” before rushing through the crowd, right towards the vampire.

 Emily quickly grabbed her sister’s hand and made her way through the dancefloor, looking for the older Salvatore. She looked everywhere and couldn’t find Damon anywhere. Emily paused and looked at all the faces, trying to find the blue eyed vampire. But suddenly, her cell phone rang from her black purse. Emily didn’t bother to look at the name before putting the phone to her ear.

 “Hello, Emily,” the voice spoke on the phone. Emily froze in her spot, holding onto Elena’s hand tightly, realizing it was the vampire. “Here’s what you and your sister is going to do,” the vampire began, “there’s an exit door behind you.” Emily quickly turned around and saw a door that was opened half way. “You have five seconds,” the vampire stated.

 “I’m not playing your games anymore,” Emily growled into the phone.

 “Or your brother dies,” the vampire spoke into the phone. Knowing the two girls wouldn’t come willing.

 Emily quickly looked around the room, looking for her little brother. She saw her brother standing by the punch bowl, handing out drinks. Emily didn’t release a thankful sigh, because right behind her brother, was the vampire standing directly behind Jeremy. “I can snap his neck so fast I bet there’s not even a witness. Now, start walking,” the vampire commanded.

“Leave him out of this,” Emily growled before pulling towards the opened door slowly and carefully while keeping her eye on the vampire and her brother.

“Keep walking,” the vampire commanded once he saw the two sisters moving towards the door he wanted them to walk through before following quickly after the two girls.

Once the vampire passed Jeremy, Emily quickly hung up her cell phone and grabbed Elena’s hand tightly and jogged through the door. “Run, Elena,” Emily commanded her worried sister and ran a little slower behind her sister, wanting to keep an eye on the vampire that was walking towards the two girls. Elena suddenly stopped when she reached a locked door. Emily quickly grabbed her sister’s arm and pulled her through a different doorway that was opened. But of course, the set of doors inside of the cafeteria was locked also. There was no other way out since the vampire walked through the door and blocked the exit. Before the two sisters could move, the vampire quickly vamp sped in front of them. Elena tried to run so he pulled the younger girl by the back of her hair. Emily quickly ran towards the vampire, wanting him to leave her sister alone and focus on her. The vampire grew angry when the oldest sister tried to break his hold on Elena. The vampire quickly threw Elena across the room before growling at Emily and threw her across one of the tables, causing Emily to crash onto the floor along with the paper and pencils that were on the table.

The vampire turned around and stalked towards Elena, picked her up, and slammed her against the one of the walls. Emily groaned from the ground and glanced around, trying to find the vampire. When she looked across the room, she the vampire had Elena in a tight grip on the wall. Emily quickly looked around for something to help her sister before she found a stack of sharpened wooden pencils next to her. She grabbed a couple of the pencils in her hand and quietly walked towards the vampire. Emily walked quickly when she saw the vampire was about to take a bite out of her sister. Emily stabbed two of the pencils towards the vampires side, causing the vampire to turn to oldest Gilbert and growled before trying to bite her as well. But Emily counted on that, because as soon as the vampire moved closer, she stabbed the rest of the pencils towards the vampire’s chest. The vampire dropped to the ground in pain, so Emily quickly pulled Elena from the ground and commanded her sister, “run, Elena! Find Stefan!”

Elena nodded quickly and tried to run from the room but the vampire quickly recovered and grabbed Elena’s neck. Emily heard Elena yell in fright and when she looked towards her sister, the vampire was about to take another bite. Emily quickly looked around once again for help. She bumped into a mop bucket, she grabbed the wooden mop and tried to break the stick as fast as she could. Emily jogged towards the vampire and her sister and stabbed the vampire as hard as she could with the wooden stick in the side of the vampire.

The vampire was growing tired of the older sister getting in the way, so he quickly turned towards her after throwing the stick from his side. He grabbed her neck and went to take a bite, but before he could, Stefan quickly threw him across the room.

“Hey, dickhead,” Damon spoke up from across the room. “Nobody wants to kill you. We just want to talk,” Damon told the vampire with his arms up in innocence with the broken mop in his hand.

The vampire smiled at Damon before rushing back towards the two sisters. Elena was closer, so he ran towards her and went to bite her once again. But Stefan quickly intervened by stabbing him in the stomach with the wooden mop that Damon threw at him. The vampire groaned and fell to his knees in pain.

Emily wrapped her arms around her sister tightly, not wanting Elena to be any closer towards the vampire. Stefan moved towards Elena’s side and gave her a small smile, while Damon moved towards Emily’s side and stared at the groaning vampire.

“Now you feel like talkin?” Stefan questioned the vampire while moving away from the two sisters and walking around him slowly.

“Screw you,” the vampire growled in anger and pain.

Stefan didn’t like that answer, so he dug the wooden mop deeper into the vampire stomach, “wrong answer. Why are you doing this?” Stefan asked the question that had been on everyone’s mind from the beginning.

“Because it’s fun,” the vampire looked up at Stefan with a smile even though he was in extreme pain.

Stefan dug the wooden mop deeper and questioned again, “what do you want with them?”

The vampire looked over at the older sister, Emily, with a smirk, “her blood smells heavenly,” causing Emily to shiver in disgust. The vampire turned towards Elena and stated, “and looks like Katherine.”

The four other people in the room looked at the vampire in shock. “You knew Katherine?” Damon questioned the vampire.

“Oh. you thought you were the only ones,” the vampire laughed at the two brothers before gasping in pain. “You don’t even remember me.”

Damon leaned closer towards the vampire, “tell me how to get in the tomb.” Emily was confused, was Katherine in the tomb?

“No,” the vampire mumbled.

Stefan didn’t like the answer, so he dug the mop deeper into the vampire’s stomach. The vampire groaned in pain, “the grimiore,” the vampire moaned out.

“Where is it?” Damon questioned in the vampire.

All the vampire did was stare hard at Damon. Stefan was losing patience with the vampire, so he pulled out the mop and slammed it back into the vampire’s stomach. “Check the journal. The journal. Jonathan’s journal. Jonathan Gilbert’s,” the vampire quickly told the brothers.

Emily looked over at her sister in shock. What the hell did their family have anything to do with the tomb?

“Who else is working with you?” Stefan questioned in the vampire after a moment.

When the vampire didn’t say anything, Damon tried, “who else is there?”

“No,” the vampire quickly shook his head, “you’re gonna have to kill me.”

Damon looked over at Stefan with an eye roll and nodded towards the groaning vampire. Stefan pulled out the wooden mop from the vampire’s stomach and held the wooden stick in his hand. Emily realized what Stefan was about to do, so she quickly pushed Elena’s face towards her shoulder so her sister didn’t have to watch. Emily closer her eyes tightly once she saw the lights in the vampire’s eyes disappear forever once Stefan stabbed him in the heart.

Once the vampire was dead, Emily let Elena’s head go. Elena looked towards the body on the floor, that looked similar to Vicki’s when she died. Elena gasped while glancing at the different faces in the room, “what do we… How are we gonna find the others now?”

Damon shook his head, “he had to die.”

“But…” Elena trailed off scaredly.

“Elena, he’s been invited in,” Stefan told his girlfriend softly.

Suddenly there was a noise outside the double doors. The four looked up at the blue doors and saw a shadow pass by. Stefan nodded towards the doors, “go. I got this,” Stefan told Damon before the older brother nodded and quickly ran through the doors.

Emily sighed once Damon left the room. She pulled Elena into a tight hug so Elena’s eyes would move away from the dead vampire. Emily knew that her sister was scared out of her mind. So the only thing she could do was to hold her close.


Elena sat in the living room quietly after the eventful nice, while Emily and Stefan were the kitchen making tea. Well, Stefan was, Emily was just watching Stefan make the tea. Stefan looked over at the older Gilbert twin and questioned softly, “how are you doing?”

Emily shrugged, “Elena’s okay. So I’m fine.”

Stefan didn’t say anything for a moment, focusing on making the tea. But when he finished, he turned towards Emily in worry, “but are you okay?”

“As long as Elena’s safe, I will always be okay,” Emily told Stefan.

Stefan handed one of the three cups that was filled with warm tea before leaning across the counter from Emily and spoke softly, “I can protect Elena. Just worry about yourself.”

Emily shook her head, “it’s my job to protect Elena, that’s never going to change.”

Stefan nodded before smiling, “how about I help protect Elena and I also protect you as well.”

Emily gave Stefan a small smile before nodding her head, “I’d like that.” Once Emily finished her sentence, she moved towards Elena and sat next to her, “are you okay?” Emily questioned her sister softly.

Stefan handed Elena her cup of tea before Elena answered, “is it weird if I say yes?” Elena questioned both her sister and boyfriend.

“Is it true?” Stefan questioned right back.

“I should feel more upset or scared or something, but I...feel king of exhilarated,” Elena explained what she was feeling.

Stefan chuckled and sat across from the two girls, “it’s the adrenaline. You’ll crash soon enough.”

“Yeah, I guess.” Elena smiled and glanced over at her sister in excitement, “we fought back tonight. It felt good.”

Emily smiled back at her sister, “hell yeah we did. You did good, baby sister.”

Elena rolled her eyes and pushed her sister’s shoulder before turning back to Stefan who had a serious expression. “I wish you didn’t have to fight at all,” Stefan told his girlfriend while glancing over at Emily for a moment.

“We needed to do it,” Emily explained to Stefan, “we could have hurt a lot people tonight at the dance.” Emily glanced over at her sister with a small smile, “we saved each other. It needed to be done.”

Stefan nodded. After a moment of peaceful silence, Stefan turned towards Emily with a worried facial expression, “I need to tell you something, and I don’t know how you’re gonna feel about it.”

Emily glanced over at Elena, who was equally confused. “What is it?” Emily questioned Stefan.

“I told Damon that I’d help him get into that tomb to get Katherine back,” Stefan explained before quickly shaking his head at the two girls that were looking at him confused. “But it was a lie. I let him believe that he could trust me.”

Emily continued to stare at her best friend confused, “why were you worried to tell me that?”

“Because you two have bonded a couple of times lately,” Stefan explained.

 Emily rolled her eyes and huffed, “I get along with him, we have the same humor, but I still don’t trust him like I trust you.” Emily quickly shook her head, “and I can’t forget what he did to Lexi. There’s no forgiving that, no matter what. She was my friend.”

Stefan reached towards the oldest Gilbert and squeezed her hand, knowing that it was hard to talk about Lexi. It was still hard for him. Stefan glanced between the two girls, “I can’t let him do it.”

Emily nodded in understanding, “I’ll do whatever I can to help you. I trust you.” Emily glanced over at her twin sister, “we both will help you.”

 If helping Stefan stop Damon from opening up the tomb and getting Katherine out, protected Elena, then she was going to do it. They definitely didn’t need another vampire in Mystic Falls. And if Katherine was anything like Damon, it would mean destruction for the small town. She wouldn’t let that happen, everyone would be in danger. Emily’s loved ones always come first, no matter what.

Chapter Text

Just as Emily promised Stefan that she would help stop Damon, early the next morning, she and Elena were looking through old boxes from the Gilbert family history. They were looking for the journal that was mentioned at the fifties dance, Jonathan Gilbert’s journal. Emily didn’t know much about the man, only that he was alive during the Salvatore brother’s human lives and he knew of vampires.

“Do you think Damon really believes us?” Elena questioned after a moment of looking through one of the many boxes that was sat on the dining room table. Elena looked over at Stefan, who was sitting and watching the two sisters, “that we’re trying to help him?”

Stefan thought for a moment before shaking his head slowly, “I don’t think Damon knows what to believe. Trust isn’t something that comes naturally for him.” Stefan explained to his girlfriend and best friend.

Elena shook her head once and turned to an album that she began to flick through. “You know… I really think that Damon believes that everything he’s done, every move that he’s made, he’s done for love. It’s twisted, but kind of sad.”

“There are other ways to get what you want,” Stefan commented. “You don’t have to kill people. Damon has no regard for human life,” Stefan began to explain more into his brother as a vampire, “he enjoys inflicting pain on others. For 145 years, every single time that I have let my guard down and let Damon back into my life, he’s done something to make me regret that.” Stefan shook his head, “I’m not going to make that mistakes again.”

Emily looked up from the photo album she had been looking through and looked over at Stefan in wonder, “what do you think will happen once Damon gets Katherine back and out of the tomb?”

“I think no matter what Damon promises, a lot of people are going to die,” Stefan answered truthfully.

That is what Emily was afraid of. She didn’t want Damon to get is way for only everyone to be put in danger. She wasn’t going to put her family and the whole town in danger for one vampire, who happened to look like her twin sister. Emily sighed and continued to flip through one of the very old photo albums when suddenly Emily saw a picture between two pages. Emily held the photo closer to her face to get a better look.

“That’s Jonathan Gilbert,” Stefan spoke up from behind Emily. She looked over her shoulder and saw her sister and best friend standing behind her looking at the old photo. Emily looked back at the photo carefully and saw man with a face full of hair with a dark hat and suit.

Elena leaned over her sister’s shoulder and leaned down in the box and grabbed a wooden box that was seated at the bottom of the larger boxes. “What’s this?” Elena questioned before carefully opening the box.

Emily looked down at the small wooden box and looked at the device confused. She never seen anything like it before. It was metal and black with brown cloth laces going around the sides and there was a small pouch. Emily looked up at Stefan, wondering if he knew what the device was, but when she looked up at the younger Salvatore, is eyes were wide.

But before Emily could voice her concern for her best friend, her younger brother came walking into the dining room and asked, “what are you guys doing?”

Emily carefully shut the old wooden box before smiling up at her brother, “we were just looking at our family's history.” Emily wondered if Jeremy knew about the journal, “have you seen this old journal from back in the day? Dad mentioned to me before,” Emily questioned before making an excuse once she saw her brother’s confused facial expression.

“Jonathan Gilbert’s journal?” Jeremy questioned.

Emily looked at her brother in wonder, “have you seen it lately?”

Jeremy nodded, “I did a history project on it.”

“Did you remember where you put it?” Emily asked Jeremy, hoping that he still had it or this would be more difficult.

“I gave it to Mr. Saltzman,” Jeremy explained, “he wanted to see it.”

Emily sighed quietly, there goes the more difficulty of the plan in stopping Damon. Emily knew the task wasn’t going to be easy, but now Emily had to worry about her history teacher who was into her aunt Jenna. Emily looked behind her and saw Elena and Stefan both glancing over at her. How were they going to stop Damon from getting Katherine when they didn’t even have the key in their possession?


Emily and Elena both walked through the door of the Gilbert house after spending time with Caroline and Bonnie. They wanted to have a break from the whole tomb issue while Stefan worked on getting the journal from their history teacher. Emily always enjoyed her time when she got to hang around Caroline and Bonnie, she felt like everything was okay when she did. Like no vampires or witches existed for a little while. Every now and then she needed a break from all the vampire world for a little bit, and that is what Caroline and Bonnie brought when they all hung out with each other.

As soon as Emily quietly closed the front door, Elena moved to walk up stairs. But Emily heard something from the kitchen, so she grabbed her sister’s arm and carefully pulled her towards the kitchen, where she heard two voices speaking. When Emily walked towards the kitchen entrance, she was surprised to see Jenna and Damon talking to each other like old friends.

“Hello, girls,” Damon called out with his back turned towards the two sisters and the buzzed aunt Jenna.

Jenna turned around in confusion and saw two nieces staring at her with the same confusion. As soon as she laid eyes on the two girls, Jenna jumped off of the kitchen counter and moved towards the middle of the two sisters. Jenna squeezed each of the girls’ sides, “hey! Where have you guys been?”  Before either of the girls could respond, Jenna continued, “we’re cooking dinner!”

“Is Stefan with you?” Damon questioned while glancing between the two sisters.

Elena glanced over at her sister in nervousness. Emily knew Elena was never good at lying, so she quickly jumped in, “he should be here soon.”

Damon gave the oldest Gilbert a small smile before looking back down at the chopping board that was covered with vegetables. Emily moved towards her sister, who leaning against the counter with a scowl on her face while watching Damon. Emily really hoped Stefan was coming soon, she didn’t like to be in the same room with Damon with her family. She knew that Damon is unpredictable, you never know what he’ll do and he’s in a house full of people with blood pumping through their veins.


It has been about over thirty minutes since Emily saw that Damon Salvatore was cooking in her kitchen. She and Elena were going to set the table since Damon walked out of the room. Neither sister wanted to be alone with Damon, so they decided to stay together until Stefan would finally arrive.

Emily handed her sister half on the plates in her hands, before taking the rest of the plates towards the dining room table. While Emily made it to the dining room table, she realized after a few seconds that Elena did not. Emily glanced behind her and saw that Damon had bumped into Elena.

“Whoa. Mmm,” Damon mumbled in fake surprise when he bumped into Elena, who wasn’t playing attention.

Elena smiled over at Damon with an annoyed facial expression before handing over the rest of the plates to her sister and turned back to Damon. “Don’t do that,” Elena commanded Damon with a strong voice.

“Do what?” Damon questioned the younger Gilbert sister with fake confusion.

Emily rolled her eyes and continued to set the plates around the large dining room table. She knew Damon was just trying to get under Elena’s skin. And surprisingly, it was working.  

“You know what,” Elena stated to Damon. “That move was deliberate.”

Even though Damon could be very annoying and she didn’t trust him very well, she couldn’t help but watch in amusement while Damon messed with her sister. She continued to watch, just to sure Damon wouldn’t do anything dangerous to her little sister.

Damon walked over to the stove, where he had food cooking and spoke with his back turned to the two sisters. “Well, yeah, I was deliberately trying to get to the sink,” Damon told Elena.

Elena scoffed before moving to stand beside her sister, who was leaning against the kitchen counter across from Damon.

“Speaking of Stefan, where is he?” Damon questioned after a moment of silence while the two sisters glanced over at each other in nervousness. Emily was strong and she would always be protective of her sister, but she still didn’t like to be alone with the older Salvatore brother. Damon barely paused before turning to look at the Gilbert sisters with a small smirk, “he’s missing family night, which I am enjoying immensely.”

Neither of the sisters responded to Damon, because they didn’t know what to tell him. All Emily knew that Stefan was busy trying to get the journal from her history teacher and she knew she couldn’t up and tell Damon that. So she decided to focus on letting the table, Emily moved towards the kitchen drawers and looked for the right amount of silverware while Elena dealt with Damon.

“Is it real?” Damon questioned after a few moments.

“Is what real?” Elena asked confused while turning to look at Damon.

“This renewed sense of brotherhood,” Damon explained. It was quiet for a few seconds before Damon turned directly to Elena and asked seriously, “can I trust him?”

Elena stared Damon straight in the eyes and answered, “yes, you can trust him,” before walking away from Damon towards the dining room table.

Before Emily could even blink, Damon was standing right in front of Elena. Emily tensed up once she saw Damon was standing so close to her sister with a serious face. “Can I trust him?” Damon asked again.

“I’m wearing vervain, Damon. It’s not going to work,” Elena told the vampire seriously.

Damon looked at Elena with furrowed brows, “I’m not compelling you. I just want you to answer me. Honestly.”

Elena stared at Damon for a long moment before mumbling, “of course you can.”

Elena quickly moved away from Damon and walked towards the kitchen and stood directly next to her older sister, not wanting to be that close with Damon. Emily grazed her hand with Elena’s, letting her know that everything will be okay. Emily knew that Elena was being brave to answer Damon with the biggest lie she ever told, but it had to be done.

While Damon was out of the room, Emily turned to her sister in worry, “are you okay?” Emily asked Elena.

Elena didn’t answer right away so Emily knew the answer before her sister even opened her mouth. “No,” Elena whispered quietly, worried that Damon would hear me.

Emily gave her sister a small smile and grabbed her hand softly, “you did a good job.” Emily thought for a moment, she wanted to get Elena out of the room before goes and tells Damon their whole plan. “How about you give Stefan a call?” Emily suggested to her sister.

Elena nodded and squeezed Emily’s hand, “be careful,” Elena told her sister before quickly walking away from the kitchen.

Emily sighed lowly once Elena was out of the room. As bad as she didn’t want Elena involved, she knew that their was no stopping from Elena being in danger by Damon or Katherine or any other vampire that comes into Mystic Falls. But she would stop at nothing to protect her twin sister and she was going to make that clear.

Emily was grabbing multiple pairs of silverware when she heard Damon speak behind her. “There was a time when I trusted him more than anyone,” Damon told the oldest Gilbert.

Emily turned around and leaned against the kitchen counter, she looked at Damon with a confused facial expression, “how do you lose trust for your own family?”

Damon shrugged lightly, “lies and betrayal happens.”

Emily twitched her head to the side, “is that what happened?” Emily questioned, “do you think Stefan betrayed you with Katherine?”

Damon didn’t answer, he only turned his back to the oldest Gilbert. Silence always speaks the loudest words, Emily knew that she already had the answer by Damon turning his back to her. It quiet for a moment, before Damon turned to Emily seriously, “I just want her back. Surely you can understand that.”

Emily nodded, “I can.” Emily shrugged, “you love her. You’ll do whatever you have to for the one you love.”

Emily turned back towards the silverware she was looking for when Damon moved closer to her and spoke threateningly, “then you understand what I will do if anyone gets in my way.”

Emily turned back around and glared hard into Damon’s blue eyes. She didn’t like the fact that the older Salvatore brother basically threatened her, so she moved even closer to Damon before stating hard, “then you understand that I will end you if you hurt anyone that I care about.”  


Emily had gone to get Elena from upstairs after a little while later after her conversation with Damon. She didn’t want Damon to think they were hiding anything, so she and Elena were seated at the dining room table with a couple of boxes that belonged to their parents, Miranda and Grayson Gilbert.

“He is ridiculously hot!” Jenna told her two nieces when she walked towards the two girls with a glass full of red wine.

Emily rolled her eyes playfully at her aunt with a smirk, “are you drunk, aunt Jenna?”

Jenna looked at her oldest niece with wide eyes and yelped, “of course not!”

Emily and Elena both laughed at their obviously drunk aunt. Emily looked up from the box she was looking at and saw Jenna was still staring at Damon dreamily. Emily smirked, knowing Damon was probably listening with his vampire hearing. “He’s an ass,” Emily told her aunt while Elena chuckled at her sister.

Jenna rolled her eyes before focusing her attention at the two young girls. “What are you doing with all this stuff?” Jenna asked confused while glancing into the family boxes.

Emily shrugged, “I thought we might find something about our birth parents in some of dad’s old boxes.”

Jenna nodded before questioning quietly, “have you told Jeremy?”

The three girls glanced over to the youngest Gilbert, who was playing a game on the TV with Damon. Emily sighed, “we will,” before correcting herself, “I think I should tell him when the times right. Maybe it’ll be easier coming from me.” Elena nodded her head in agreement, even though she wanted to be the one to tell their brother. But everyone knew that Emily and Jeremy were very close, so it would only make sense for her to tell him the big news.

After a moment of silence while the girls continued to look through the boxes, the front doorbell suddenly rang through the house. “That’s Stefan,” Elena stated before quickly grabbing Emily’s hand and walking towards the front door.

Elena quickly opened the front door, where Stefan was standing. The younger Salvatore brother looked at the two sisters before looking over their shoulder with a hard stare. Emily glanced behind her and saw the older Salvatore brother staring at Stefan, “well?” Damon questioned with impatience.

Stefan twitched his head to the side before walking away from the front door. The two sisters and Damon quickly walked over Stefan towards the side of the white porch. “Who took it?” Damon questioned again with the same amount of impatience.

“I don’t know,” Stefan mumbled.

“You know what, it’s that teacher,” Damon exclaimed. “There’s something really off with him.”

“Leave Mr. Saltzman out of this, Damon,” Emily growled out. She didn’t want her history teacher to be messed up into all of this when he was interested in her aunt Jenna.

Stefan shook his head, “no,he doesn’t know anything. Somebody got to it right before me,” Stefan explained.

“Who else knew it was there?” Damon questioned his brother in confusion.

Stefan didn’t answer, but he did look through the window of the Gilbert house that showed Jeremy playing his game. Damon realized what Stefan was basically saying, and quickly walked back towards the front door of the house.

“Damon! Jeremy isn’t involved in this!” Emily yelled out to Damon once she realised what he was going to do. She wasn’t going to let her baby brother get wrapped into this. Emily quickly tried to catch up to Damon who was almost to the front door.

“Why, what’s the big deal?” Damon questioned, not really wanting an answer before slowly opening the front door and walking through the entrance.

“Damon!” Emily whispered yelled at the older Salvatore brother, but it was for nothing, because Damon was already walking straight towards Jeremy. Emily sighed, she knew that she couldn’t stop Damon now. But at least Stefan is here now, he would stop Damon before he hurt anyone in the house.

“So…” Damon began once he walked into the living room before sitting on the arm of the couch and continued, “I heard you found a really cool journal from back in the day. Who else did you show it to?”

“Huh?” Jeremy questioned in confusion before focusing on his game.

“Don’t ask questions,” Damon commanded, “just spill.”

Jeremy chuckled before looking over at Damon, “you’re kidding me, right?”

Emily remembered that Jeremy had shown the journal to their history teacher so she asked in wonder, “did you tell anyone else about the journal besides Mr. Saltzman?”

Jeremy looked at his older sister confused, “why is everyone obsessed with that thing?”

Emily glanced over at Stefan in worry before turning back to her brother, “who else knows, Jer?”

Jeremy thought for a moment before shrugging, “just that girl, Anna.”

“The hot, weird one?” Damon questioned not even a second later.

Jeremy turned to Damon and nodded, “yeah.”

“Wait, who is Anna?” Stefan jumped in.

“That’s what I want to find out,” Damon told his brother.

Suddenly, a familiar phone began to make noises. Emily glanced over at her sister who was looking down at her phone in conflict. Elena looked up at her sister, who nodded her head, letting her know what she can answer it and she can handle it from here. Elena nodded her head back before quickly jogging upstairs.

“How do you know her?” Damon questioned Jeremy again.

Jeremy shrugged, “I just know her. She wants me to meet her at the Grill tonight.”

“Perfect,” Damon commented and glanced up at Stefan. Damon grabbed Jeremy’s arm from the couch, “I’ll drive. Come on.”

“O-okay,” Jeremy mumbled before quickly following Damon out of the door.

Emily didn’t like the idea of Damon alone with her brother so she tried to follow behind them, but Stefan quickly grabbed her arm. Emily looked up at Stefan in confusion, “why are you stopping me? He could hurt Jeremy.”

Stefan shook his head lightly, “he won’t hurt him. He needs our help and if he did hurt Jeremy, he knows we won’t help him.”

Emily sighed, but nodded. She knew that it was true, no matter how bad that sounds. This will be his only chance in getting Katherine back, he wouldn’t ruin that. Emily then remembered why Stefan was gone the whole day, “did you find anything out?” Emily questioned.

Stefan nodded before pulling out a stack of papers from his jacket pocket. Emily was confused so she grabbed the papers and looked at the first few words. Emily eyes grew wide once she realized what this was. “Is this Jonathan Gilbert’s journal?”

“It’s a copy of it,” Stefan answered before grabbing the stack of papers from Emily’s hands.

Emily nodded her head before grabbing Stefan’s hand and pulling him upstairs, towards Elena’s bedroom. Elena needed to hear what Stefan had found and they needed to act quick before Damon found anything.

“Where’s Damon?” Elena questioned when she only saw her sister and boyfriend walk through her bedroom door.

“He left to track down Jeremy’s friend Anna, see if there was anything there,” Stefan told Elena.

“Aren’t you going to go with him?” Elena questioned Stefan confused before glancing over at her sister in worry, “if he gets to the journal before we do, then…”

“Doesn’t matter,” Stefan interrupted Elena from continuing her thought before pulling out the familiar stack of papers.

Elena looked down at papers in wonder, “what is that?”

“It’s a copy of the journal,” Emily told her sister, having just been told about the stack of papers.

Elena glanced over at her sister before turning to Stefan in confusion, “how did you get it?”

“Well, Mr. Saltzman made a copy and was kind enough to loan it to me,” Stefan simply stated.

Emily rose an eyebrow at her best friend, “so, he just handed it over?” Emily questioned, not really believing Stefan.

“Not exactly,” Stefan mumbled, “but I got it.”

Emily shook her head and chuckled, “damn, Stef is a bad boy,” Emily joked.

Stefan gave the oldest Gilbert sister a small smile and shook his head. Stefan moved towards Elena’s bed with the stack of papers before separating them into three piles and handed one for each of the sisters. Emily grabbed her set of papers and moved towards the head of Elena’s bed while Elena and Stefan sat beside the large window in Elena’s bedroom. It was quiet for a moment while the three teenagers tried to find something that would help find out more information about the tomb.

After a moment, Elena spoke up, “here’s a reference that he wrote about Emily,” Elena paused before looking at a certain paragraph, “the Fell family believed it should be I, not them, who protected the witch’s spell book. But I feared she would haunt me from the hereafter. They mocked my fear, but it was Giuseppe Salvatore who-” Elena paused before glancing over at Stefan, “is that your father?”

Stefan nodded, “yeah,” before grabbing the stack of papers out of Elena’s hand and focused back on the words and read out loud, “it was Giuseppe Salvatore who removed my fear. He told me he would protect the secret of the spell book. He said he would carry it to his grave.”

Emily looked over at Stefan when he finished reading and saw that he had sadden face before he exclaimed softly, “I know where it is.” While Elena was shocked that Stefan quickly knew where it was, Emily realised just as Stefan did. That their answers were buried with Stefan’s father. Emily felt bad that Stefan would have to dig up his father but it was better they did now before Damon did and ruined the town.


Elena had her arm linked with Emily’s while they quietly followed Stefan through the only large cemetery that Mystic Falls had. After a few minutes, Stefan suddenly stopped. Emily quickly shined the bright flashlight that she had brought towards the headstone and read ‘Giuseppe Salvatore.’

“Why isn’t your father buried in your family’s tomb?” Elena questioned after reading the headstone.

“It wasn’t built until well after he died,” Stefan explained before beginning to line up four fire torches around the headstone.

“Are you sure the grimoire’s in there with him?” Elena questioned Stefan again.

“As sure as I can be,” Stefan sighed.

“Great,” Elena mumbled in nervousness.

“Elena,” Stefan spoke while staring at his girlfriend, “I can do this on my own.”

Emily shook her head, she wasn’t going to let her best friend dig up his own father on his own. This wasn’t something you could do by yourself. Emily grabbed one of the shovels from Stefan’s hand, “I promised that we would help and we haven’t finished the job yet, so we’re not stopping now.”

Stefan nodded, “I know, and I appreciate that, but-”

Emily quickly interrupted Stefan and walked closer to her best friend, “this is the town I was born in. this is the town where my sister was born and where I met my best friends. I’m not going to let Damon ruin everything for Katherine. I promised you that I would help you, and I don’t break my promises.”

Stefan nodded gratefully over at the oldest Gilbert sister before handing Elena one of the shovels and glanced over at the grave he was going to have to dig up. Emily softly touched Stefan’s arm, “I’m really sorry you have to do this.”

All Stefan could do was nod his head before he sighed and began digging up the grave that belonged to his father. Emily and Elena helped the best they could with helping but most of the time, it looked like Stefan had it under control. Emily felt like they were more there for moral support rather than helping with the digging. She didn’t mind, she would always be there for Stefan. So that’s what she did, she stood patiently next to Elena and watched carefully while Stefan dug up his father’s grave.

It was silent besides the sound of metal of the shovel hitting against the dirt in the ground, but suddenly Emily heard a giggling sound. Emily glanced over at her sister confused, “what?”

Elena shrugged, “not many girls can say they’ve done this.”

Emily rolled her head at her sister before smirking, “now you decide to get adventurous.”

Before Elena could say anything, the three people in the cemetery heard the sound of metal hitting metal. The two girls quickly moved closer to the grave and watched Stefan move dirt away with his hands and saw the top of a wooden coffin. Stefan slowly opened up the coffin and saw the remains of a body with a old book sitting in the middle. Stefan carefully grabbed the book from his dead father’s arms and quickly slammed the coffin shut.

Emily sighed softly when she saw the facial expression when he turned to the two girls. She knew that he was saddened by seeing the bones of his dead father. Anyone would be heartbroken by seeing their father’s bones.

Stefan carefully climbed out of the hole and bent down towards the ground and carefully began to open up the book with small leather bind that held the book together. Stefan quickly began to flip through the pages, looking for the certain spell for the tomb.

But before Stefan could find it, a voice spoke behind the trio, “well, what do you know?” Emily quickly grabbed Elena’s hand when they all stood up and moved Elena so she would be behind her with Stefan standing slightly in front of her. “This is an interesting turn of events,” Damon snarled out.

Stefan shook his head, “I can’t let you bring her back. I’m sorry.”

“So am I,” Damon paused, “for thinking for even a second that I could trust you.”

“Oh,” Stefan chuckled humorlessly. “You’re not capable of trust. The fact that you’re here means that you read the journal and you were planning on doing this yourself.”

“Of course I was going to do it myself,” Damon stated like it was obvious. “Because the only one I can count on is me! You made sure of that many years ago.” Damon glanced over Emily’s shoulder towards the younger Gilbert sister, “but you… You had me fooled.”

Emily glanced back at her sister and saw that she was looking down ashamed. Emily knew that Elena felt bad about lying to Damon. Emily turned back to Damon and saw a hurt facial expression before it turned to anger when he looked at Stefan. “So what are you going to do now? Because if you try and destroy that, I’ll rip her heart out.”

Stefan shook his head, “you won’t kill her.”

Damon nodded his head before vamp speeding directly behind Elena and pulled her into a tight hold with his arm wrapped around her neck. “I can do one better,” Damon commented before biting into his wrist and forcing his blood down Elena’s throat. Emily gasped her shock and tried to walk towards Elena, but Stefan quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her behind him, not wanting her to get hurt too.

“Give me the book, Stefan, or I’m snapping her neck,” Damon commanded. “And Emily will have a vampire sister instead.”

“Let her go first,” Stefan pleaded.

Damon pulled his bloody wrist from Elena’s mouth and yelled, “the book!”

“I’m not going to give this to you until she is standing next to me,” Stefan told Damon.

“Problem is, I no longer trust that you’ll give it back!” Damon yelled at his younger brother.

“You just did the one thing that ensures that I will,” Stefan spoke softly.

Damon stared at the book that was in Stefan’s hands before nodding his head slowly. He slowly let Elena’s neck go from his tight grip. Once the book was fully on the ground, he realized Elena all the way. As soon as Elena was freed, she ran right into her twin sister’s arms.

Emily held her crying sister like she would escape from her fingertips. Because, for a second, she really thought Damon was going to kill her only sister. And she wouldn’t be able to do a damn thing about it, she felt like she let Elena down. She always promised she would protect her but she didn’t. Emily would rather her being in danger than Elena, but she couldn’t go back and change the past, so she just held her sister tightly and let Elena cry into her shoulder.


 Emily leaned against the bathroom door with Stefan at her side while they both watched Elena rumble through the bathroom drawers. Elena paused and held her head between her fingers, “aspirin must be downstairs.” Elena looked over at Stefan, “is my head supposed to hurt like this?”

“Oh, you’ll be fine,” Stefan told his girlfriend, “that was just a small amount of blood. It should pass out of your system by tomorrow.”

Elena nodded her head before continuing her search for the aspirin in the many cabinets and drawers in the bathroom. Emily glanced over at Stefan who was watching Elena quietly, “are you okay?” Emily asked softly, knowing this whole day must have been difficult for the younger Salvatore brother.

Stefan shook his head and avoided looking into his best friends and girlfriends eyes, already knowing what he would see, two worried facial expressions. “Damon was right,” Stefan mumbled quietly, “this is, uh… this is my fault.”


 Mystic Falls 1864

Mystic Falls were in a state of mayhem, all you could hear was yelling and screaming in the middle of the woods of the small town. Two older men in dark suits and jackets quickly carried a tall brunette into a small cart that had metal bars covering the only tiny  window. If you look closely, you would see the tall brunette was none other than Katherine Pierce.

Suddenly, running through the woods and straight towards the small cart was Damon Salvatore. “Damon! Damon! Stop, stop,” Stefan Salvatore, Damon’s younger brother called out, trying to stop his brother from getting into caught by the older men. “I’ll help you. We’ll get her back,” Stefan told Damon.

Damon quickly pushed Stefan’s arm off of him, “help me!?” Damon growled out, “don’t you think that you’ve done enough? You promised you wouldn’t tell him!”

“I didn’t think this would happen,” Stefan tried to explain.

When the two brothers turned back around to the women they both cared about, she was being taken away while inside the small metal cart. “You did this,” Damon seethed, “this is your fault,” Damon yelled out towards his brother before running the opposite way through the woods. Leaving Stefan heartbroken of his older brother’s words.


 “I put my faith in my father, but Damon put his faith in me, and I destroyed that,” Stefan explained to the two girls. “This is my fault.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Elena told her boyfriend while caressing his face softly.

Emily nodded her head in agreement from the other side of the wall while watching the loving couple. “You couldn’t have known your father was going to do that. That wasn’t your fault,” Emily smiled at her best friend.

Elena was about to speak up, but before she could, she groaned from her head hurting.  "I'll go get the aspirin," Stefan told his girlfriend before kissing the top of her head and walked out of Elena's bedroom.

"Come on, twin," Emily told her sister while grabbing a hold of Elena's arm and softly moved her towards the bed and constructed Elena to lay down. Emily laid down next to her Elena and asked softly, "how are you doing?"

Elena sighed and laid her head against one of the many soft pillows she made on  her bed, "my head hurts," Elena mumbled, "and I was scared of dying tonight," she confessed to her older sister.

Emily grabbed onto Elena's hand tightly and stated seriously, "I would never let that happen to you, Lena." Emily smiled at her sister, "neither would Stefan."

Elena nodded her head, "thank you, Emmie," before closing her eyes in sleepiness. Emily pulled her sister closer to her side and closed her eyes. She wasn't going to be leaving Elena's side anytime soon. Emily didn't want to lose her twin sister. This was the first time since the car accident that she really thought she was going to lose Elena. If anyone wanted to harm Elena, they would have to go through her first. Little did she know, her worse thought might come true. 

Chapter Text

Emily groaned quietly when someone began to push onto her shoulder to wake her up. She carefully opened her eyes and saw Elena looking down at her with a worried facial expression. Emily was confused why Elena was waking her up, they usually woke up at the same time. Why was she still asleep while Elena was awake? Emily glanced around the dark room. But when she looked across the room, she froze in her spot. Sitting in a stiff chair across from the bed she was laying on was someone she didn’t recognize. Emily came to the conclusion that she and Elena had been kidnapped since she didn’t know the stranger and she didn’t know the room she was in.

Emily carefully removed herself from the uncomfortable bed and grabbed onto Elena’s hand. She took slow and cautious steps towards the locked door. Emily glanced back at the stranger but she saw he was still asleep, so she slowly reached for the deadbolt lock and steadily unlocked the long chain of the lock. She carefully sat the chain down before moving towards the last lock. It was the loudest sound she thought possible. As soon as she unlocked the door, a booming voice spoke from behind her.

“I wouldn’t,” the voice spoke loudly.

Emily gasped and quickly turned around to turn the person who kidnapped her and Elena. Emily was shocked when she saw it was Ben McKittrick, who she went to school with just a few years ago.

Ben smirked when he saw Emily’s facial expression. “Well, isn’t it Miss Emily Gilbert, Mystic Falls princess.”

Emily glared at the older boy, “let us go. You don’t want to do this,” she didn’t want Elena here anymore than she already was, so why not try to talk her way out of it?

Ben stared deeply into Emily’s eyes and spoke slowly, “don’t try to escape. Don’t even move. Do you understand?”

Emily realized Ben was a vampire. And a new one at that, since he didn’t notice the vervain hanging around her neck. Emily squeezed Elena’s hand tightly before speaking in monotone, “I understand.”

Ben scoffed before turning his back to the two sisters. As soon as Ben turned around, Emily quickly opened the door and tried to push Elena out of the room. But of course nothing is that easy, because someone was standing directly in front of the door. It was a young girl with dark hair, she pushed the two sisters back in the room and slammed the door shut.

“Seriously!?” the girl spoke to Ben in anger while holding each of the Gilbert sister’s arms with a tight hold.

“I told her not to move!” Ben yelled out. “I did that eye thing that you taught me!”

“And you forgot the lesson about vervain!” the girl yelled while pushing the two sisters to a small door. “This one is dating a vampire,” the girl spoke while pointing towards Elena, “and this one is best friend’s with one,” the girl spoke while pointing towards Emily.

The girl pushed the two girls against a closed door. “Who are you!? What do you want with us!?” Emily yelled to the girl she didn’t know.

“Does it matter?” the girl spoke before pushing the two girls into a small room.

As soon as the door was closed, Emily began looking around. She realized that they were inside of a bathroom. Emily sighed, she glanced over at her sister who still looked frightened. Emily grabbed her sister and brought her in a tight hug, “we’ll be okay.”

Emily looked over Elena’s shoulder and saw a figure lying in the small bath tub. Emily gasped, “Bonnie!” Emily grabbed Bonnie’s head and when she didn’t move, she came to the conclusion that her friend was knocked out.

“Elena, hold her head,” Emily commanded her sister before quickly running towards the sink. She saw a rag lying on the side, so she quickly grabbed the rag and ran a little bit of cold water on it before jogging back to her sister and Bonnie. Emily carefully dabbed Bonnie’s forehead with the rag, hoping it would wake her up. “Come on, Bonnie,” Emily mumbled.

“Emily?” Bonnie spoke hoarsely while glancing up at the older Gilbert girl before glancing beside her and saw a worried Elena.

“Oh, you’re okay!” Elena yelped happily.

“My head,” Bonnie groaned out in pain.

“It’s okay Bon Bon,” Emily told her friend before she and Elena carefully helped Bonnie sit up in the cramped bath tub.

Bonnie suddenly gasped in remembrance, “oh my God! Ben is a -”

Elena quickly put her finger towards her lips, “shhh!” Elena whispered before pointing towards her ears and whispered, “they can hear.” Elena jumped up and turned the sink water on.

“I’m so stupid!” Bonnie cried out with her eyes closed.

Emily leaned down towards Bonnie and carefully moved her fingers through Bonnie’s brown hair, “hey, you didn’t know,” Emily consoled her friend.

“What’s going on? Why are we here?” Bonnie questioned quickly.

Elena glanced over at her twin sister before answering Bonnie, “it must have something to do with the tomb and Emily’s spell book.”

“Spell book?” Bonnie questioned confused.

“It would used to open the tomb,” Emily explained quietly.

“Why didn’t I know about any of this?” Bonnie asked.

Emily sighed, “I didn’t want you involved in this. I tried to keep you away from it so they wouldn’t need you.”

“Need me for what?” Bonnie questioned the older sister confused.

Emily bit her lip before explaining, “they need a witch to break the spell and let the vampires out.”

“No way!” Bonnie yelped.

Emily grabbed Bonnie’s hand tightly, “I know.”

Suddenly Ben busted into the room and stared down at the three girls. Emily quickly stood in front of her sister and her friend protectively. Ben stomped over towards the sink and stopped the water flow before staring back at the three girls.

“You’re wasting your time. I’m not going to help you,” Bonnie spoke strongly.

Ben smirked at the three girls before pulling Emily and Elena up and held the two girls in a tight grip, “that’s why these two are here. Motivation for you to behave,” Ben explained to the Bennett witch. “You know, you shouldn’t be so desperate. You made it too easy,” Ben smirked.

Ben pushed the two sisters out of the small bathroom and exclaimed, “she wants to talk to you,” before pushing the sisters into the main room and closely the bathroom door.

Emily huffed when she stood up straight. She helped Elena stand up and grabbed her arm. She looked up and saw the female vampire staring at her and Elena with a smirk. “Well, well. Elena Gilbert,” the girl spoke while staring at the youngest Gilbert sister, “you really are Katherine’s doppelganger. You must have the Salvatore brothers reeling.” the girl then turned towards the older sister with a smirk, “and Emily Gilbert. Mystic Falls prize possession, everyone’s favorite girl.”

Emily rolled her eyes, she didn’t want to hear about her life story so she glared at the girl, “who the hell are you?”

“I’m Anna,” the girl paused, “your brother may have mentioned me.” Anna smiled, “I mean, we’re like, practically dating.”

So this was the girl that Jeremy was talking about and the girl that Damon went to talk to at the Grill. She was a vampire, Emily had already figured out. Protecting her brother from vampires just became much more difficult.

“Bonnie’s not gonna open the tomb,” Elena spoke boldly next to her sister.

“Oh, I think she will,” Anna spoke simply from the window.

Emily twitched her head to the side, trying to figure out this Anna girl. “Why would you want the tomb open?” Emily questioned. “Surely you don’t want Katherine out,” Emily commented.

Anna rolled her eyes, “trust me. No one I know wants to see that girl again. Except Damon, the lovestruck idiot.”

“Then what is it?” Elena questioned. “Or who is it?”

“My mother is in there,” Anna told the younger Gilbert. The vampire moved slowly in front of Elena, “Katherine couldn’t help herself. She just had to toy around with both of the Salvatore brothers. And when she got caught, so did my mother. I watched Jonathan Gilbert take her away.”

Elena shook her head and looked away, “I’m sorry.” Emily sighed quietly, she did feel bad for the vampire, but she kidnapped her and Elena so she really couldn’t feel sorry for her.

“You really mean that, don’t you?” Anna asked Elena before chuckling, “yeah, I think we’ll skip the dead mom bonding so you and your sister can start serving a purpose.”

“Which is what?” Emily questioned the vampire.

Anna turned towards Emily and answered simply, “leverage.” Anna grabbed a cell phone from the side table and held it in front of Elena, “this belong to you?” Elena tried to reach for her phone, but Anna quickly moved the phone from her reach, “ah, ah, ah.”

Anna moved across the room towards the shaded windows and pushed a few buttons on Elena’s phone before putting the device towards her ear. It was silent for a moment before Anna spoke with no emotion, “they are fine. For now. Tell me you have the grimoire and they’ll stay fine.”

Emily grabbed Elena’s hand tightly when she noticed her sister’s scared facial expression. She wasn’t going to let Anna or Ben hurt her sister or friend that was still in the other room. And she knew with certain that Stefan wouldn’t let them get hurt either.

“Which means your brother has it,” Anna stated before staring at the two sisters, “and I have the witch.” Emily realized Anna was trying to make a point both towards Stefan and her and Elena not to do anything stupid. “So one of you had better meet me in the very public town square in 30 minutes so we can safely discuss how fun it’s gonna be to work together,” Anna told Stefan before hanging up Elena’s phone.

Anna quickly made her way towards the bathroom door without even glancing over at the Gilbert sister. She banged her right fist against the white bathroom door and stated, “I’m leaving.” Ben quietly opened the door and dragged a very tired Bonnie Bennett from the bathroom. “Keep them buttoned down,” Anna commanded. “Compulsion won’t work. Just use violence.”

“Right,” Ben mumbled. “I got that.”

Anna didn’t give Ben a second look before quickly walking out of the small motel door. Ben pushed Bonnie towards one of the small beds and commanded, “sit. Behave.” He took off his black jacket and turned towards Bonnie in wonder, “so you’re the key to this?” Ben mumbled under his breath, “literally.” He continued, “the one that opens the door.” Ben sat across from the three girls in an uncomfortable chair and asked the Bennett witch, “tell me, how long have you been a witch?”

Elena quickly interrupted the conversation that Elena knew Bonnie didn’t want to have. “Is there anything to drink here?” Elena questioned the vampire.

Ben suddenly stood up and walked over to Elena and questioned with a smile, “are you offering?”

Emily quickly stood in front of Elena and glared at the vampire, “back off, Ben.”

Ben chuckled at the oldest sister before calling over his shoulder when he moved back to his seat, “there’s water on the night stand.”

Elena moved carefully from behind Emily and reached towards the small wooden night stand, she reached for the glass that held water. She brought it towards her lips for a small sip before Bonnie called out. “Can I have a sip,” Bonnie questioned Elena.

Elena moved the glass from her lips and looked at Bonnie confused. But Bonnie continued to stare at Elena with a pointed look. After a few seconds, Elena finally realized why Bonnie wanted the glass, so Elena carefully handed the glass over towards Bonnie. The Bennett witch grabbed the glass of water and quickly threw the liquid on Ben. Emily realized what Bonnie was going to do, so she quickly grabbed Elena’s hand and pulled her up, getting ready to run out of the room. Bonnie stared hard at Ben’s body before he began shouting in pain when Bonnie lit his body on fire. As soon as he was lit on fire, Bonnie made a dash for the door and Emily quickly pushed Elena in front of her before the two tried to follow after Bonnie.

Ben grabbed Emily’s waist and held her tightly against his chest while holding Elena’s hand in a tight grip and yelled out, “come back in! Shut the door!”

Bonnie slowly squeezed through the small space in the door and mumbled, “don’t hurt them.”

“Don’t make me!” Ben growled at the Bennett witch while holding tightly on the two sisters. Bonnie knew that if she left, her two friends would be in danger. She slowly closed the door behind her and leaned against it. “Lock it!” Ben growled out. Bonnie glared at the vampire in hatred before turning her back towards the three in the room and locked the deadbolt on the door.

As soon as Bonnie had locked the door, Ben pushed the Gilbert sisters towards one of the beds and started to pace up and down the tiny motel room. Emily helped Elena sit on the edge of the bed once Ben turned his back to the sisters. Emily glanced over at Bonnie in worry once she sat down on the other bed. But Emily didn’t get to question her friend before Ben spoke up. “Witches don’t have eternal life, right?” Ben questioned Bonnie. “So you guys can die.”

“Yep,” Bonnie nodded, “we can die.”

Ben chuckled and turned his back towards the three girls. “Ah. that sucks,” Ben smiled over at Bonnie.

Suddenly out of nowhere, the front door of the motel was smashed into tiny pieces. Emily quickly glanced over at the doorway and sighed thankfully when she saw it was Stefan Salvatore. All you could hear was Ben yelling in pain in a shaded corner from the brightness of the sun that was shinning through the doorway.

“Stefan!” Elena yelled while standing up from the small bed.

“Let’s get outside!” Stefan commanded to the girls before stepping further into the room.

Emily quickly grabbed Elena and Bonnie’s hand and pulled the two girls through the doorway and into the bright sun. Emily sighed thankfully as soon as she felt the sun on her skin, knowing that Ben couldn’t touch them. They weren’t totally safe since Anna was still walking in the daylight but Emily knew that they would deal with that when the time arose itself. Emily glanced over at her sister in worry but Elena gave her a small smile, letting her know she was okay. Emily nodded and moved her eyes over to Bonnie, who didn’t wait for a question and pulled the two Gilbert sisters into a tight hug. Emily hugged Bonnie just as tight. She knew that the witch was still new to all the vampire stuff, it could get scary sometimes so she understood how afraid Bonnie was at the moment.


Emily was glad to leave the small motel behind her, but she knew that it wasn’t the end. Anna still needed a witch to get her mother from the tomb, which means Bonnie would still be involved. Emily knew this was only the beginning, but she was going to whatever she could to protect her loved ones no matter what vampire comes in her way.

After leaving the motel, Stefan drove the three girls to Bonnie’s Grams house. Emily was sitting in the dining room with Bonnie and her Grams while Stefan and Elena were out of the room. She felt protected and safe in the older Bennett witch’s house, even if it was only for a little while.

“How did you know where we were?” Bonnie asked her Grams softly in wonder.

“Many things can fuel a witches power,” Grams began, “worry. Anger. After Stefan told me they had taken you, I had a lot of both. Simple locator spell was easy after that.”

“I’m sorry,” Emily spoke up. “I never wanted Bonnie to get involve into this,” she told Grams.

Grams gave the older Gilbert a small smile, “I know.” Grams smirked at the two girls, “not as sorry as they’re gonna be.”

Emily chuckled slowly, she always loved being around Bonnie’s Grams. She could always put a smile on your face or make your face red from laughter. And she always made you feel like you were apart of the family, which was why Emily always felt like she was her own Grams.

Suddenly, Elena and Stefan walked into the dining room and walked closer to the two Bennett witches and the oldest Gilbert. Elena stood beside her sister and asked, “so what do we do now?”

Stefan moved on the other side of Emily and stated, “well, for now, you need to stay here,” Stefan looked said while looking at the four different faces.

“A prisoner, in my own home?” Grams asked while staring at Stefan with a small smirk, “I don’t think so.”

Stefan shook his head at the older woman, “I can’t protect you if you leave the house.”

“We’ll protect ourselves,” Grams told Stefan with no room for argument.

It quiet for a moment before Elena spoke seriously, “we need to let him have Katherine back.”

Emily quickly turned her head towards her sister and looked at her like she was crazy. “You can’t be serious right now, Lena.” It’s not that Emily cared about what Damon wanted, all Emily cared about was that her loved ones were protected and with him getting Katherine back, no one is safe.

“He’s not going to stop until he gets her,” Elena tried to explain her reason. “If we help him, maybe that ends it.”

“No!” Bonnie yelped. “He doesn’t deserve to get what he wants.”

“What other choice do we have?” Bonnie questioned while glancing between her sister and her best friend.

Emily honestly didn’t know what they should do, because if they let Damon free Katherine then they both would cause destruction in Mystic Falls and if they didn’t let that happen, then Damon would cause destruction trying to get Katherine. Either way something bad was going to come out of it.

“Witches being pulled down by vampire problems,” Grams spoke, “as much as we tried to do to stay out of it.” Grams looked over at Stefan, “I’ll open the tomb. You get your brother’s girl and destroy the rest with fire. Then this will be all over.”

“We still have to get Damon to agree,” Stefan stated.

Elena shrugged, “he already agreed once.”

“And then we betrayed him,” Emily huffed.

Stefan nodded his head in agreement, “so now he’s angry.”

“He’s hurt,” Elena corrected her boyfriend. “There’s a difference.” Elena paused while glancing between Stefan and Emily. Elena mumbled,  “I think I know what I have to do.”

Emily realized what Elena needed to do and looked at her sister in worry. She didn’t trust Damon enough to have Elena go over and talk to him alone. “Are you sure?” Emily questioned her sister, wanting to make sure Elena knew what she was doing.

Elena nodded her head confidently, “I have to do this. He’ll agree to this.”

Emily looked at her sister for a few moments and she noticed how serious Elena was so she nodded her head in agreement. Emily trusted that Elena could handle herself while trying to convince Damon to agree.


Once there were no more sun shining through the sky, Emily made her way through the woods and towards where Bonnie’s dreams always took place, right below Fell’s church. While Elena went to convince Damon, Emily arrived with Bonnie, Grams, and Stefan. Emily standing beside the two Bennett witches above the tomb when suddenly Stefan came up from the small hole in the ground where the tomb was located.

“Cleared the debris away,” Stefan stated. “Set the torches up like you asked,” Stefan told Grams before continuing, “we can get down now.”

Stefan carried a shovel that he had with him and moved around the woods towards multiple cans of gasoline that was laid next to a large rock. “What is that?” Bonnie questioned Stefan while looking at the different cans he had.

Stefan stood up straight and looked over at Bonnie, “it’s everything I need to destroy them.”

Once Stefan handed Grams one of the flashlights in his head, she spoke up to the vampire, “are you sure that Damon will come back with her?”

But before Stefan could answer the oldest witch, Damon came whistling towards the four people with Elena following in tow. “Brother. Witches. Emily,” Damon simply stated while continuing his fast pace down towards the tombs.

Emily sighed thankfully when she saw her sister unharmed. Emily pulled her sister in a hug before questioning, “are you okay?”

Elena nodded her head at her sister before looking over at Stefan, “I just want to get this over with.” Emily nodded her head in agreement, she also wanted all this about the tomb and Katherine to be done with. Elena turned towards Bonnie, “are we ready?”

“I guess so,” Bonnie mumbled before nodding her head.


Once they all made their way carefully down towards the tomb that was underneath the very old Fell’s church, Emily stood against the far wall with her sister and the two Salvatore brothers. They watched the Bennett witches carefully. “Air,” Grams spoke clearly while lighting one of the torches and moved on to the next torch and spoke, “Earth,” she moved to the next one and spoke again while lighting enough torch, “air.”

“Water,” Bonnie called out while holding a plastic bottle of water and handed it to Grams who sprinkled the water around the torches.

“That’s it?” Elena questioned confused, “just water from the tap?”

“As opposed to what?” Grams questioned back towards Elena while focusing on the water.

Elena shrugged, “I just figured maybe it would have to be blessed or mystical or something.” Grams smirked over at Elena but didn’t say anything else.

Damon suddenly opened the inside of his jacket and pulled out a small bag. Emily looked over at him confused, “what’s that?”

Damon smirked over at the older Gilbert, “it’s for Katherine. Gotta have something to get her going. Unless you’re offering a vein to tap.” Emily rolled her eyes at the older Salvatore brother and looked back to the witches. Damon chuckled lowly before glancing over at Stefan, “admit it. You can’t wait to get rid of me.”

Stefan chuckled, “I can’t wait to get rid of you.”

Bonnie looked up at the four and stated, “we’re ready.”

After a few moments, Bonnie and Grams began to speak in a different language. Emily realized it was the spell to open the tomb. “What are they saying?” Damon questioned after listening to the witches for a few minutes repeating the same words.

“Sounds Latin,” Stefan told Damon.

“I don’t think it’s Latin,” Elena mumbled.

After a few more seconds of the spell, suddenly the torches flared up higher than was natural. Elena grabbed onto Stefan’s arm tightly and asked nervously, “what’s happening?”

Stefan didn’t know what to say, so he stayed silent and held Elena closely towards him. After a few more moments, there was a loud sound coming from inside the tomb. Everyone looked towards the entrance of the tomb and saw it was opening slowly.

“It worked!” Bonnie yelped in disbelief.

“Of course it work,” Grams told her granddaughter.

Damon looked over at Stefan, “we have some fires to build.”

Stefan nodded before looking down at Elena lovingly, “I’m gonna go get the gasoline.”

Elena grabbed Stefan’s hand and gave him a small smile, “I’ll come with you.”

When the couple turned towards Emily, she gave them a small smile, “go. Everything will be okay.”

Once Stefan and Elena moved up the stairs of the tombs, Damon turned towards Emily and asked, “you ready?”

Emily rose an eyebrow at Damon, “for what?” She had a feeling that she knew what Damon wanted.

Damon turned towards the two witches, “you think I’m gonna go in there by myself so you can seal me in?”

Once Damon grabbed at Emily’s arm, Grams growled out, “don’t take her in. I’ll bring the walls down.”

“You’ll bring the walls down if I don’t,” Damon growled back. “You think I trust you?” Damon questioned the older witch.

“As much as I trust you,” Grams told Damon.

Emily rolled her eyes, “we don’t have time for this. Let’s just get this over with. He doesn’t trust us, so I’ll go.”

Damon reached across the ground towards one of the torches and asked theoretically, “may I?” before Damon moved to the front of the tomb.

Emily looked over to the two witches and gave them a small smile, “I’ll be okay.” Emily looked over at Bonnie seriously, “make sure Elena does not follow me in here.” Once Emily saw Bonnie nod her head, she walked through the entrance of the tomb and followed after Damon with a flashlight in her hand.

Emily carefully followed Damon through the surprisingly large tomb. After a few moments of walking in silence, Emily suddenly heard small quiet voices. “What is that?” Emily confusedly questioned.

“They can sense you,” Damon mumbled out. “Now, where is she?” Damon questioned to himself before vamp speeding away, leaving Emily alone.

“Damon!” Emily yelled. She rolled her eyes and carefully walked through the tombs, looking for Damon. Emily was really wishing she would have went with Stefan and Elena. She was surrounded by very hungry vampires in a small area in the tomb. “Damon!” Emily called out, trying to find the Salvatore vampire.

Emily shined her flashlight along one of the walls and saw a vampire sitting against the wall. Emily gasped in shock. You could see how old the vampire was by the old clothing and the vampire’s bones could be seen from how long they had been down in the tombs. It was the most creepiest thing Emily had ever seen, so she quickly tried to get away from the vampires, but every time she shined the flashlight around the tomb, she saw vampires everywhere. Not paying attention where she was going, Emily tripped over one of the vampires and almost landed face first into the hard ground. Emily quickly tried to find her flashlight, and when she did it was shined on a vampire who suddenly opened his eyes and all Emily could see was the hunger in his eyes. Emily yelled out in fright and quickly stood up from the ground and tried to turn away from the vampires, but she did, she came face to face with a healthy vampire, Anna.

Anna shined the small flashlight she had in her hand at the older Gilbert sister and smiled fakely, “you must have a taste for it.” Anna moved closer towards Emily, “you scream and shriek and even bother to escape, but then you just come right back to it.”

Emily backed away slowly, not wanting to be to close to the vampire that was still mad about her escaping with Elena and Bonnie. She suddenly tripped over two sets of feet but caught herself before she fell. Emily shined her flashlight on the vampire, and when she did, Anna yelped, “mother!”

Anna bent down next to her mother before turning towards Emily in anger, “your friend did this, you know.”

“Giuseppe Salvatore did this,” Emily corrected the vampire.

Anna stood up from the ground and moved closer towards Emily, “and Jonathan Gilbert.” Anna paused before continuing, “I made a choice a long time ago that it would be Gilbert blood that brought her back to life.” Anna shrugged carelessly, “I had Jeremy all ready to go but…”

Emily realized what Anna wanted from her, so she quickly turned around and tried to run out of the tomb but she had no chance against vampire speed. Anna sped in front of her and grabbed onto Emily’s wrist and took a large bite causing Emily to yell out in pain. Once the blood started to flow from the wound, Anna pushed Emily towards the ground and pulled Emily’s wrist up to her mother’s mouth.

Emily tried to pull her wrist away from the hungry vampire and pleaded, “stop! You don’t have to do this!”

Anna ignored the Gilbert girl and spoke to her mother softly, “I’m gonna get you out.”

“Let her go!” A new voice suddenly yelled.

Emily swiftly was lifted from the ground and away from the vampires very hungry mouth. Emily quickly spun around and saw it was Stefan who saved her. She didn’t have time to relax before Stefan commanded, “go! Go! I’m right behind you.”

Emily didn’t bother to wait another moment before she dashed around the tomb, trying to find away from the hungry vampires with a bleeding wrist. Finally, Emily saw a brightness ahead of her, and realized that it was the entrance of the tomb. She quickened up her speed before running right through the entrance. As soon as Emily walked through the entrance, Elena came rushing towards her and pulled Emily into a tight hug. Emily hugged her sister back, thankfully to be away from the hungry vampires.

“Emily,” Bonnie spoke carefully. “Stefan…” Bonnie trailed off.

Emily looked back at the tomb confused, “he was right behind me.” Emily stared at the tomb for a moment before Stefan arrived, but he didn’t walk through the entrance. “Stefan, what are you doing?” Emily questioned in confusion.

“It’s gonna be okay,” Bonnie promised, “we’ll fix it.”

“What happened?” Emily quickly turned towards the two Bennett witches.

“I can’t,” Stefan mumbled from the edge of the tomb.

Emily looked at Stefan with wide eyes, “you can’t what?”

Elena spoke sadly beside her sister, “he’s stuck. The spell is still up.”

Emily looked over at her sister in shock, “and you let him go in there!”

“We heard you scream, Emmie. This was the only way to protect you,” Elena tried to explain to her sister.

Emily nodded her head, she knew it was the right thing to do but now Stefan was stuck inside of the tomb and she didn’t know if the witches could even do the spell to get him out. Emily grabbed onto her sister’s arm out of nervousness for her best friend.

“We won’t be able to hold the seal for long,” Grams told Stefan who nodded his head and moved back into the tomb.

The two Bennett witches began to chant the spell once again and after a few more moments, the torches began to flare up. Elena turned towards the entrance of the tomb and mumbled, “I think it’s working.”

Suddenly Anna came walking slowly out of the tomb with her mother. Emily pulled Elena behind her while staring hard at the two vampires. “I just wanted my mother back,” Anna tried to explain. “Jeremy’s fine. He’s outside. I won’t touch him.” Anna continued her way out of the tomb and up onto solid ground.

Grams noticed the flames began to falter, so she yelled out, “Bonnie, keep going!” Grams turned towards the two sisters, “they better hurry.”

“Stefan, they can’t hold it much longer!” Elena yelled into the tomb.

Suddenly the flames went even lower. Emily glanced over at her sister, who had a scared facial expression. Emily grabbed Elena’s hand before running into the tomb. She knew Elena was going to, but she wasn’t going to let the same thing happen to Elena that happened to her. The two girls ran as fast as they could until they heard shouting and ran towards the voices. Once they stopped, they saw the two brothers arguing. Elena quickly shouted, “Damon! Please!”

Damon stared at Elena with a hard expression before stomping out of the small space and walked towards the entrance of the tomb with the two Gilbert sisters and Stefan following quickly behind. As soon as Stefan stepped out of the tomb, the large door closed behind him and flames went away from the torches.

After Emily took a deep breath, she remembered what Anna had said and quickly ran up the stairs of the underground tomb and made her way through the woods, looking for her brother. Emily quickly spotted a body lying on the wooded ground, she sprinted towards the body when she noticed it was her little brother. Emily heard footsteps, but didn’t turn around since she already knew it was Stefan and Elena. Stefan leaned over Jeremy and listened for his heartbeat, once he did he looked at the two worried sisters, “he’s okay.”

Emily gasped when she heard Jeremy groan. She hugged her brother closely towards her chest. Emily was beyond worried about her brother that Anna had hurt him, but he was okay which Emily thankful for. Emily glanced over Jeremy’s shoulder and saw Elena walk slowly towards Damon and hug him. Emily sighed lowly, she knew Elena felt bad about Katherine not being in the tomb, but it wasn’t her fault. Maybe it was for best, for everyone.


While Elena went with Bonnie to take Grams home, Emily wanted to make sure her brother got home safely. She needed to know that he was okay and safe so he could forget about this horrible day.

Emily walked into Jeremy’s room with a glass of water and a couple of Aspirin pills. She handed them carefully to Jeremy before asking, “how’s your head?”

“Uh, it’s alright,” Jeremy mumbled. He looked up at his older sister, “I just wish I knew how I passed out. I didn’t drink that much, I swear.”

Emily gave Jeremy a soft smile, “I believe you.” Emily looked at Jeremy in wonder, “do you remember anything?”

Jeremy shook his head, “the whole thing is pretty cloudy. I just… I know how this looks.” Jeremy looked down at the glass in his hands, “I’m sorry.”

Emily grabbed the glass from Jeremy’s hand and sat it on his desk before squeezing Jeremy’s hand lovingly, “it’s okay. You didn’t do anything wrong and I trust you.”

Jeremy gave his older sister a small smile and nodded, “yeah, okay.”

Emily gave Jeremy a smile and squeezed his hand, “I’m going to go head over Bonnie’s where Elena is right now.” Emily looked at her brother in worry, “are you sure you are okay? You don’t need me to stay?”

Jeremy shook his head, “I’m just going to crash.”

Emily looked at Jeremy for a long moment before nodding her head and walked towards the door. “Jenna’s here if you need anything and if you need to talk, just call me.” Emily smiled at her brother one last time and spoke, “I love you, Jer. Good night.”

Jeremy gave Emily a real smile, “I love you too.”

Once she made sure Jeremy was okay, Emily made her way downstairs and towards her car. She glad that at least one of her siblings would be okay tonight. Jeremy was the last person she wanted involved in the vampire world, but somehow he squeezed his way in the between it. Emily wanted to protect her little brother from everything vampires as best as she could. Jeremy didn’t deserved to be involved in this life.


Once Emily had arrived at Grams’ house, she made her way towards the kitchen where she heard voices. When she walked in, she saw Elena was on the phone who gave her a small smile before returning to her phone call. Emily realized it must had been Stefan. She walked further into the kitchen and saw Bonnie making tea. Emily moved towards Bonnie and questioned softly, “how are you doing?”

Bonnie gave the older Gilbert a small smile but sighed, “I’m tired but I will be okay.”

Emily nodded her head, “do you need any help?”

Bonnie shook her head while holding up a teacup in hand but then she turned back to Emily with a small smile, “could you clean up in here?”

Emily chuckled at Bonnie, “of course. Just relax, I got this.” Bonnie gave Emily a thankful look before moving out of the kitchen.

Emily was washing some of the dishes Bonnie had used to make a cup of tea, but suddenly she heard yelling. She quickly dried her hands off before moving towards the yelling with Elena quickly following behind her. Once Emily walked into the room, she saw Bonnie yelling for her Grams.

“Grams! Grams! Wake up!” Bonnie yelled before looking at the two girls helplessly, “she’s not breathing!”

While Elena pulled out her phone to dial for help, Emily quickly jogged towards the bed where the older witch laid. Emily looked over at Grams carefully and noticed she wasn’t breathing. Emily couldn’t believe her eyes. All she could hear was Bonnie yelling out for Grams. Suddenly Bonnie jumped away from the bed before coming back with a grimoire. “I’m gonna fix it!” Bonnie exclaimed while wiping the tears from her eyes. “I can fix this!”

Emily looked over at friend sadly, she knew this feeling very well, being in denial. Emily grabbed Bonnie’s hand softly, stopping her friends shaking hands from flipping through the old book. “Bonnie,” Emily called out.

“No! No!” Bonnie yelled and tried to flip through the book again. “I can fix this! Grams, I can fix this!”

Elena walked over to her best friend and carefully pulled the grimoire from Bonnie’s hands while Emily quickly pulled her friend into a tight hug. “Bonnie,” Emily mumbled sadly with tears in her own eyes. Grams had always held a special part of Emily’s heart. She was family for Emily since the Gilbert’s didn’t have many family members. But all she could do was hold her friend close to her like she had to do with her siblings. There was no words that would make Bonnie feel better, so she just held her friend closely to her while Bonnie cried her heart out. Emily glanced up at her sister who was watching with tearful eyes as well. Elena walked slowly and sat and next to Bonnie and grabbed onto her best friend’s hand tightly. The two sisters knew that Bonnie just needed them to be there for her at the moment, that’s the only thing they could do when something like this happens.  

Chapter Text

Emily sat on the wooden porch swing that her father built when she was six, wrapped in her leather jacket trying to keep warm from the cold weather that took over the early mornings in Mystic Falls. She held her cell phone to her ear, listening to the multiple sounds of the phone ringing. Emily sighed when the call went to voicemail. She waited for the beep before speaking, “Hey Bon Bon, just wanted to see how you are doing.” Emily paused before continuing, “I know it feels really difficult right now, but everything will be okay. Elena and I miss you so much. If you need anything please give me a call, I’ll do whatever I can to help.” Emily glanced up when she heard footsteps coming walking up the porch and when she did, she saw her aunt Jenna. Emily gave her aunt a small smile before quickly speaking into her phone, “come home soon. We love you, bye.”

“What are you doing out here?” Jenna asked her older niece. “It’s cold,” Jenna chuckled while holding her hot cup of coffee.

Emily lifted up her phone towards Jenna, “I was just checking on Bonnie.” Emily paused before continuing, “with Bonnie’s grandma’s funeral, it just reminded me mom and dad’s.” Emily looked up at her aunt in wonder, “did you ever find anymore about our adoption?”

Jenna gave Emily a small smile before pointing towards the front door with her head, “come on inside.”

Emily quickly followed after Jenna, wanting to get away from the windy weather that was sitting her pale face. While Jenna went to grab her laptop from her bag, Emily moved to the dining room table where she saw her twin sister. Elena looked up from a book she was reading and questioned the two newcomers in the dining room, “hey, what are you guys doing?”

Emily gave her sister a smile, “Jenna might have found some more information on our adoption.” Emily noticed that Elena perked up at her answer so she moved to sit next to her sister so Jenna could show them both the information she found.

Jenna sat down next to Elena and opened her laptop before speaking towards her two nieces, “your dad kept everything from his medical practice - records, logs, old appointment books,” Jenna picked up a heavy leather book and exclaimed, “I found a entry from the night you two were born.” Jenna flicked through a few pages before stating, “Patient and a birth date. Isobel Peterson.”

Elena looked over at the name of the page before looking back at Jenna in wonder, “do you think that’s her real name?”

Jenna shook her head, “pregnant teenage runaway? Probably not.” Jenna shrugged lightly, “first name, maybe.” Jenna paused before continuing, “but where’d she get Peterson? Classmate? Roommate? So I binged it.” Jenna turned back to her opened laptop and pulled up the search engine and began typing, “I searched for all the Petersons in this area born the same year as Isobel, found 3 - 2 men, one woman, Trudie, who lived in Grove Hill, Virginia.”

Emily looked over at her aunt shocked, “that’s really close to Mystic Falls.” She couldn’t believe that someone could have information about her birth mother and that lived so close.

Jenna nodded, “well, watch this.” Jenna turned back to her laptop and typed once again. Jenna clicked on a link and what popped up, made Emily smile.

“That’s her,” Emily pointed at the young girl in the picture. She new as soon as she saw the girl. Isobel had the same green eyes as Emily and straight brown hair that Elena and Emily both shared. Emily smiled brightly over at Elena, “she was a cheerleader.” The two sisters chuckled while staring at the photo. It was the first real thing that they saw of their mother, it was a special experience for both girls.

Jenna smiled over at the two girls when she saw that the sisters were smiling happily. “Trudie still lives there,” Jenna exclaimed before handing Emily a post-it note, “this is her address.”

Emily looked down at the address for a moment before nodding at her aunt. But Elena looked up at Jenna in confusion, “what about Isobel?”

Jenna stared at the younger sister for a moment before turning her eyes back to her laptop and sighed, “I couldn’t find anything about her.” Emily quickly noticed Elena’s fallen face, so she quickly squeezed her sister’s hand tightly. Jenna looked back at the two girls carefully, “listen. There’s something else. Mr. Saltzman, Ric, his wife was from around here, and her name was also Isobel.”

Elena looked up at Jenna shock before realizing what she said, “wait. ‘Was’ as in…”

Jenna shook her head, “she died.”

Emily looked over at her sister in shock. She didn’t know what to say to Elena, because she never in a million years would even think that her birth mother could be her history teacher’s dead wife. It had to be a huge coincidence that his wife was also born in Mystic Falls. If this was true, then the she and Elena had the worse luck in parents.


“Alaric’s wife might have been your mother?” Stefan questioned in confusion while glancing at the two Gilbert sisters. After receiving the information from Jenna, the two girls decided to talk about it with Stefan before they made any decisions.

Elena sighed while she placed her clothes in her drawer, “it can’t be true, right?”

Emily shook her head from Elena’s bed, “it has to be a huge coincidence, there’s no way that she is our mother. It’s too crazy,” Emily tried to console her sister. For Elena’s sake, she really hoped that Jenna was wrong. Emily didn’t want Elena to deal with the possibility that their birth mother was also dead.

Elena held up the post-it note that Jenna had gave Emily. “I have the address for her friend Trudie,” Elena told her boyfriend in a small, nervous voice.

“You wanna talk to her,” Stefan stated, rather than asking since he already knew the answer.

Elena stared at Stefan before shaking her head, “I don’t know. I…” Elena sighed and moved to sit next to Emily, “I don’t know. If it’s true and they are the same person, that means that our birth mother is dead, and I don’t know if I could handle that.”

Emily sighed and gave Elena’s hand a tight squeeze, “if you want to do this, then I’ll be there with you the whole time.” Emily shrugged her shoulders lightly, “and if you don’t then, oh well, we know who our true parents were.” Elena gave her older sister a thankful smile and squeezed her hand back.

Stefan looked at the two girls after a moment, “did Jenna tell you anything about Alaric’s wife? How she died?”

Emily glanced over at Elena, and noticed that she lost in thought, so Emily answered, “all Jenna told us that she was killed and the case was never solved.” Stefan nodded his head and looked away from Emily’s green eyes. Emily looked up at Stefan shocked, “you knew that already, didn’t you?”

Stefan nodded his head and explained, “the night at the school when he attacked me, he told me some things about her death.”

That peaked Elena’s attention greatly, because the younger sister quickly stood up and moved closer to Stefan with her mind stirring at the possibility of Alaric’s wife being their birth mother. “Well - “ Elena began.

“No. no,” Stefan quickly interrupted his girlfriend and grabbed her hands softly. “It’s not possible. The coincidence is - it’s too much.” Stefan glanced over at Emily on the Elena’s bed before continuing, “if you guys decide to go talk to Isobel’s friend, I’ll go with you guys. Okay?”

Elena shook her head at Stefan, “I don’t know what I’m gonna do yet.”

“Whatever you want to do, I’ll be with you the whole time,” Emily promised her sister once again. Once Elena nodded her head, Emily decided to give the couple some alone time, so she stood from Elena’s soft bed and quietly existed her sister’s bedroom.


Once Stefan had left the Gilbert house, Elena had found her green eyed sister in the her bedroom. Elena bit her lip while standing in the doorway of Emily’s room before quietly moving towards Emily’s bed and sat next to her sister. Emily rose an eyebrow at her nervous looking sister before Elena exclaimed quietly, “I want to go see Trudie.”

Emily quickly sat up in her bed and turned towards her sister, “are you sure?”

Elena began to play with with her small fingers and mumbled out, “yeah. I mean, why stop now? I can’t let my cowardly attitude get in the way.”

Emily reached over and squeezed Elena’s hand with a small smile, “you’re not a coward, Lena. You deserve to be scared and nervous. This woman might have information about our birth mother, you have the right to be scared about what we find out.” Emily paused before looking deeply into Elena’s brown eyes, “but I’ll be with you the whole time, and if you want to turn around and come back home, then I’ll be with you then too.”

Apparently that it just what Elena needed to hear, because next thing Emily knew, Elena was pulling her from the soft and warm bed. Emily didn’t complain since she knew deep down that Elena wanted to know everything about where they came from, she just needed that extra push from her twin sister. Emily would always support Elena in what decision she made, so she quickly pulled on her black boots and followed after Elena to her sister’s car.

Just as Emily thought, it didn’t take long to get to the small town of Grove Hill that Trudie lived in. It took about twenty-five minutes for Elena to enter Grove Hill before she began to slow down to look for Trudie’s house. Emily pointed across the road, “there. That’s her house,” Emily told her sister, recognizing the address from the post-it note. Elena pulled over to the side of the road and turned off her car before glancing over at her sister.

“We got this,” Emily promised Elena before the two girls slowly got out of the car and made their way across the road to the small white house with a light blue door.

Emily walked up to the door beside Elena and noticed that Elena was extremely nervous, so she decided to take over and she carefully knocked on the door. While she waited for the women to open the door, Emily turned to her sister and gave her encouraging smile. Suddenly the front door swung open by a smiling blonde. “Trudie? Trudie Peterson?” Emily questioned the women.

The women nodded, “yes.”

Emily smiled at Trudie, “hi, my name is Emily Gilbert,” she pointed to the brunette next to her, “and this my sister, Elena.” Emily bit her lip before continuing, “I was wondering if we could talk to you about Isobel Flemming.”

Trudie glanced at the two girls and smiled, “well, I haven’t heard that name in years. How do you know her?” Trudie questioned.

Emily glanced over at Elena before asking, “do you know if she had two babies that she gave up for adoption?”

Trudie stared at the two girls in shock, “my God. you guys are her daughters.” The blonde woman chuckled brightly, “I was just gonna make some tea. Would you like some?”

Emily glanced over at Elena, wanting to know if her sister wanted to continue or turn back around. After a moment, Elena smiled at Trudie, “I’d like that.”

Trudie pointed behind her and mumbled out, “uh, the kitchen’s this way.” Trudie backed away from the door, so Emily and Elena walked through the entrance of the blonde woman's house and made their way to the direction she pointed to.

Emily and Elena both made their way carefully through the house until they saw the dining room table. The two girls took off their jackets and sat down at the wooden table. Emily spoke up as soon as they sat down, “I hope you don’t mind that we just showed up.” Emily glanced over at Elena before continuing, “we’ve been looking into Isobel and we found you.”

Trudie smiled and shook her head, “it’s no problem. Just a surprise, though.” Trudie sat across from the two girls, “I haven’t thought about Isobel in years.”

“When was the last time you saw her?” Elena asked, shocking her sister that she finally got out of her shell about knowing about their birth mother. Emily was glad that Elena was ready to learn about their birth mother, they both needed answers.

Trudie thought for a moment, “about 17 years ago, when she left to go have you guys. We kept in touch for a while, but, you know, people drift apart.”

“Do you know where she went?” Emily asked Trudie.

“She was in Florida for a while,” Trudie answered. “She was on her own. I know it wasn’t easy.”

It was silent for a moment before Elena questioned softly, “do you have any idea who our father is?” Emily perked up at this question, this was one of the big question that had been going through her head since the name Isobel was spoken of.

But sadly, Trudie shook her head, “I could never get her to fess up.” Trudie paused before continuing, “anyway, she finally pulled it together, got into college on a scholarship.”

“Where did she go?” Emily wondered. Any information she could get so she could understand what type of person her birth mother was, it was gratefully appreciated.  

“Somewhere in North Carolina,” Trudie thought for a moment before stating, “Duke, I think. Smart girl, smart school.”

Before either of the girls could comment, a loud noise was heard from the kitchen. “Let me just grab that,” Trudie said before quickly walking towards the kitchen.

Once Trudie was out of the room, Emily turned towards Elena with a small smile, “how are you doing?”

Elena smiled brightly at Emily, “I’m good. I’m glad you convinced me to come today. I feel closer to Isobel somehow.”

Emily squeezed her sister’s hand, she was happy that Elena finally warmed up about the idea of learning more about their birth mother. Even though Grayson and Miranda raised them, Emily thought that they deserved to know where they came from and Trudie was helping to understand their birth mother.

A few minutes later, Trudie came back into the dining room table with three small cups of tea and a thin book. Once she sat the warm tea down, she quickly opened the book and turned to a certain page before passing it towards the two girls. Emily looked at the book, and she realized it was the same picture Jenna had showed them this morning.

“They came to the games for us,” Trudie remembered while pointing towards the small photo of herself with Isobel dressed in a cheerleading outfit. “The football team hadn’t won in years,” Trudie explained, “we were the stars.” Trudie paused, “well, Izzie was. But I was a damn good backup.”

Emily smiled brightly before turning to Elena with a smirk, “like mother, like daughter.”

Elena chuckled before explaining to the confused Trudie, “Emily is cheer captain at our school.” Once Trudie nodded with a smile, Elena told the older women, “this is great. Thank you.”

Trudie smiled, “you’re welcome.” Trudie glanced over at the older sister and stated, “you haven’t touched your tea.”

Emily glanced over at her cup of tea, and realized that she was so wrapped in learning about Isobel that she hadn’t even touched it like Elena had. Emily quickly picked up the cup and took a small sip. Once the liquid reached the back of her throat, Emily furrowed her brows in confusion of the taste. “What is this?” Emily questioned, really hoping it wasn’t what she thought it was.

“Oh, it’s just some herbal mixture,” Trudie answered simply.

Elena was confused why her sister was asking about the tea, so she moved her cup to her nose and took a quick whiff. Elena eyes widened when she didn’t noticed the smell earlier, “vervain?” Elena questioned Trudie. But the only reaction they got out of Trudie was the size of her eyes and her stiff posture. “You know,” Elena stated.

“Know what?” Trudie asked with fake confusion.

Emily sat down her cup of tea and stated, “you didn’t invite us in, and you’re serving us vervain tea. So, you know.”

Trudie swallowed hard and quickly stood up, “I think you guys should probably leave.”

Emily stood up and asked strongly, “what are you not telling us?” Emily didn’t like the fact that this woman wasn’t telling her and Elena the whole truth. What did she know about vampires? Was she involved somehow?

“Please leave. Now!” Trudie yelped.

Elena quickly jumped up and grabbed her and Emily’s jacket and quickly pulled Emily from the woman and out of the house. Emily sighed, she didn’t want to stop questioning the woman, but she followed after Elena since she promised she would leave when she wanted. The two girls slowly made their way to Elena’s car but while Emily was waiting for Elena to unlock the car door, she saw someone standing in the middle of the road and staring directly at them. “Get in the car,” Emily commanded her sister quickly before jumping into the car as well. Elena quickly followed her sister’s advice and got into the car and quickly took off back towards Mystic Falls.


Later that night, Emily and Elena were inside the crowded Mystic Grill for the Mystic Falls Most Eligible Bachelors. “He’s already been hit on, like, 35 times,” Caroline explained to the Gilbert sister’s. “He’s total cougar bait,” Caroline joked next to the door that she liked.

Emily smirked over at Matt, “good job, Matty.”

Matt rolled his eyes playfully at his friend, “yeah right, it’s embarrassing.”

Caroline chuckled before she saw someone over the sister’s shoulders that was coming towards the four. “Hi, Mrs. Donovan,” Caroline greeted the older woman brightly.

Kelly stared at Caroline before turning to her son’s ex-girlfriend with a smile, “Elena, honey.”

“Hi, Kelly,” Elena smiled brightly at the older woman.

Kelly then turned towards her left and saw the older sister, “and the gorgeous Emily!”

Emily chuckled at Matt’s mother before pulling her into a hug, “it’s good to see you, Kelly.” The older women always loved the two sisters since the Gilbert girls had been friends with Matt since they were in children. Emily liked Kelly, but sometimes she could get on her nerves on how she treated people.

Elena pulled Kelly into a hug after Emily and asked, “how are you doing?”

Kelly shrugged, “oh, same old.” Kelly quickly paused, “oh. Matty tells me you broke his heart.”

“Mom,” Matt scowled his mother with the shake of his head.

“Just kidding. Calm down,” Kelly told her son before turning back to Elena, “he found his rebound girl,” and quickly glanced over at Caroline. Emily rolled her eyes. She realized Kelly wasn’t a big fan of Caroline since she was involved in Matt. Kelly always thought Elena and Matt would be together forever.

“Oh,” Kelly yelped before pulling out some money and handed to the Caroline, “here you go, sweetheart. However many that’ll buy.” Once Caroline took the money, Kelly exclaimed, “I just hope I don’t get Bachelor 3. I dated him in high school.” Kelly shook her head and whispered, “not impressive. In any way.”

Matt shook his head in embarrassment, causing Emily to chuckle. One thing she liked about Kelly is that she knew had to have fun and embarrass Matt. Caroline pulled out a few red tickets before handing them to Kelly who exclaimed, “very exciting.”


Later in the night, Emily had spotted Jenna in the crowd at Mystic Grill, so Emily and Elena joined Jenna at a table when Mrs. Lockwood began to introduce the contestants of the Bachelor raffle. “And what do you do, Bachelor number 3?” Mrs. Lockwood asked the short man.

“Yeah, I’m a plumber,” the man mumbled into the microphone with a small smile. Elena chuckled and hid her face in her sister’s shoulder, trying to contain her laughter. Jenna and Emily joined in with the laughter of the younger sister and the rest of Mystic Grill.

“Well, isn’t that wonderful?” Mrs. Lockwood exclaimed. “We could always use more plumbers,” she mumbled before smiling, “moving on.” Mrs. Lockwood looked down at the card in her hand before speaking, “number four, Alaric Saltzman.” Emily bumped her shoulder with Jenna’s with a teasing smirk, causing Jenna to roll her eyes and continue to stare at the man she liked. “Wow. that’s quite a mouthful,” Mrs. Lockwood stated. “What do you do, Alaric?”

“I’m a teacher at Mystic Falls High,” Alaric answered simply in the microphone.

“Oh, beauty and brains, ladies,” Mrs. Lockwood spoke to the crowd, “this one’s a keeper.” Mrs. Lockwood turned back to Alaric with a smile, “what do you teach?”

“History,” Alaric answered.

“Oh, well, give us a fun fact about Mystic Falls, something crazy,” Mrs. Lockwood instructed Alaric nicely.

Alaric glanced next to him, where Damon Salvatore stood and playfully placed his hand towards his ear. “Uh, well…” Alaric thought.

Mrs. Lockwood pulled the microphone away from Alaric and turned towards the crowd with a smile, “he’s probably saving the best stories for his date.” Mrs. Lockwood continued down the row of bachelors and locked down at the card in her hand, “and last, but not least, Damon Salvatore. We don’t have much on you.”

“Well, I’m tough to fit on a card,” Damon smirked.

“Do you have any hobbies, like to travel?” Mrs. Lockwood questioned the blue eyed man.

Damon nodded, “oh, yeah. L.A., New York.” Damon paused, “a couple of years ago, I was in North Carolina. Near the Duke campus, actually.” Damon glanced over at Alaric, “I think - I think Alaric went to school there. Didn’t you, Ric?” Damon nodded his head, “yeah, ‘cause I - I know your wife did.”

Emily quickly glanced over to Elena with wide eyes that matched Elena’s brown eyes. The two girls glanced back over to Damon when he continued. “I had a drink with her once. She was - she was a great girl.” Damon questioned Alaric, “I ever tell you that?” Damon smirked, “cause she was - delicious. Mmm! Mmm mmm mmm.”

“Are you okay?” Jenna questioned Elena who was staring at Damon with tears in her eyes.

Emily gave Jenna a quick smile, “we’re just going to get some air,” before standing up and grabbing Elena’s arm. As soon as the two sisters were out the Grill, Stefan quickly followed after them.

“Elena,” Stefan called out.

“He killed her?” Elena questioned. “Damon was the vampire that killed her?”

Emily’s eyed widened in shock, “wait. Isobel was killed by a vampire?” once Elena nodded her head, Emily questioned, “why didn’t you tell me?”

Elena sighed, “I just found out before we came to the Grill. I was going to tell you,” Elena promised. Emily couldn’t believe it. Damon was the one that killed her birth mother, her best friend’s brother killed Isobel.

“I don’t know what happened,” Stefan quickly spoke up. “Alaric said that they never found the body.”

“Oh, my God. Stefan,” Elena cried out in shock.

“I know. I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you,” Stefan spoke quickly while glancing at the two shocked girls. “But I just - I wanted to know more.”

“I was feeling sorry for him, hoping this whole Katherine thing would change him,” Elena huffed, “I’m so stupid.” Emily quickly pulled her sister into a hug, noticing that she falling apart every time she spoke.

Stefan shook his head, “he doesn’t know the connection to you. I thought about confronting him, but he’s already so on edge.”

“Why are you protecting him?” Emily questioned Stefan in shock.

“Because Elena isn’t the only one hoping that he might actually change,” Stefan spoke softly.

Elena pulled away from her older sister and turned to Stefan with a sad expression. But Elena’s eye widened when she saw someone over Stefan’s shoulder. “That man,” Elena trailed off.

Emily quickly grabbed Elena’s hand and pulled Elena behind her. “That man was outside of Trudie’s,” Emily explained to Stefan stiffly.

Stefan turned around to look at the man before commanding the two girls, “get back inside. Come on,” Stefan carefully pushed the two girls to the direction of the door of Mystic Grill.

Emily held onto Elena’s hand while they carefully moved through the crowd in Mystic Grill trying to get back to the table where Jenna was. But unluckily, Elena ended up bumping into someone. “Whoa. easy there,” the voice spoke. The two girls looked up and saw it was Damon who smirked, “buy a ticket like everyone else.”

Emily rolled her eyes at the older Salvatore, “did you enjoy that?” Emily growled out, “rubbing it in to Alaric Saltzman?” Emily wasn’t just going to let Damon walk around Mystic Falls happily without him knowing everyday that he killed they birth mother.

Damon looked at the two girls confused, “what?”

Elena spoke up with anger in her voice, “just as I was starting to think that there was something redeemable about you.”

Stefan quickly walked up the trio with a shake of his head, “Elena,” he mumbled, trying to get her to stop.

Damon glanced over at his brother before turning back to the Gilbert sisters, “am I missing something here?”

“Did I forget to mention earlier when we talking about my birth mother? The one that gave me up?” Elena questioned.

“Mm-hmm,” Damon mumbled while continuing to stare at Elena.

“Her name was Isobel,” Elena explained. Damon’s face changed from smiling and happy to a frown and furrowed brows. “Go ahead. Reminisce about how you killed her,” Elena growled out.

Emily quickly pulled Elena away from Damon before she would break down in front of the whole town that was in Mystic Grill. Emily quickly pushed anyone out of the way, and made their way outside the Grill once again. But of course at soon as they were outside, Stefan quickly followed after them.

“Come on. Let’s get you home,” Stefan called out to the two girls.

Before either girl could respond to Stefan, Emily abruptly stopped where she stood and quickly hid Elena behind her, because the man from earlier stood directly in front of them. Stefan quickly moved in front of Emily, protecting both girls.

“I have a message for you,” the man spoke once all eyes were on him.

“What?” Emily questioned the man.

But Stefan placed his hand on her shoulder and questioned the man, “who are you?”

The man ignored Stefan and stated, “stop looking.”

Elena moved from behind her sister and decided to stand next to her when she questioned the man, “stop looking for what?”

The man looked over at the two girls, “she doesn’t want to know you. She doesn’t want to talk to you.”

Emily froze and asked breathlessly, “Isobel?”

“You need to stop looking,” the man spoke before asking, “do you understand?”

Elena glanced at her sister before turning back to the man, “she’s alive? Does that mean she’s a -”

Stefan quickly spoke up, “Elena, he’s under compulsion.”

“Do you understand?” The man asked again.

“Yes. We do,” Emily spoke up to the man.

“Good,” the man mumbled. He looked over at the road before turning back to the trio and stated, “I’m done now.” The man took one step back and when he did, a huge truck was passing by. Causing the huge truck to hit the man.

The two girls gasped in shock when the truck ran over the man. Elena quickly wrapped her arms around Emily and shoved her head into Emily’s neck in fright. As soon as the truck slammed on it’s brakes, Emily pulled Elena with her and followed Stefan to the accident. While Stefan went to check on the man, Emily saw a cell phone lying a few feet away. Emily looked around, making sure no one was looking, before picking up the phone and quickly sticking it inside her jacket pocket.

Stefan quickly stood up and grabbed one arm from both girls and pulled them away from the body and roaming eyes outside of Mystic Grill. “Come on. Let’s get out of here. Come on,” Stefan commanded while quickly pulling the girls.


Emily quietly walked towards Elena’s room, she peeked inside Elena’s room, and saw her sister sitting on her bed with a photo in her hand. Emily knocked on the door and spoke softly when Elena lifted up her head, “hey.”

All Elena did was give her sister a small smile before looking back at the photo. Emily carefully walked to Elena’s bed and sat next to her sister. She looked over at the photo in Elena’s hands, which cause a smile to slowly form on her face. It was photo that Elena had taken, it was a photo of their mom and dad with the two of them in the middle. Emily couldn’t place the memory, but she did know for certain is that they were happy.

Emily grabbed the photo carefully from Elena’s hands and placed it back on Elena’s bedside table. Emily noticed Elena’s sadden face, so she pulled out the phone from her jacket pocket, the phone that belonged to the man that was following them. Emily showed the phone to Elena, who’s eyes widened.

“Is that...” Elena trailed off.

Emily nodded her head, “I took it encase there was any information on Isobel.”

“Have you checked?” Elena asked quietly.

Emily shook her head, “I wanted to do it with you.” Emily carefully opened the phone and looked through the recently called. There was only one number through the whole phone. Emily glanced up at Elena before pushing call and placing it on speakerphone. Emily bit her lip while waiting for the phone to be answered. She was nervous, this might be the number of Isobel was alive and a vampire.

“Was there a problem?” A female voice spoke, “did you find them? What’s going on?”

Emily quickly looked up at Elena who had tears in her eyes before speaking nervously, “Isobel?”

But the second Emily opened her mouth, the women on the other line quickly hung up the phone. Emily closed her eyes and sighed before placing the phone back into her jacket pocket. Emily glanced over at her sister who was playing with her fingers and avoiding eye contact with her older sister.  Emily moved over and laid down on the right side of Elena’s bed before pulling Elena into her side and began to play with Elena’s long brown hair. Elena left out a small sigh when she finally began to relax beside her twin sister.

“We’ll figure this out,” Emily promised. “I won’t give up trying to find out about Isobel.” Emily paused for a moment before continuing, “just relax. We’ll worry about everything tomorrow.” Once Elena nodded her head against Emily’s shoulder, she bent down and gave Elena a loving kiss on the top of her head before continuing to play with Elena’s hair. Emily was going to stop trying to figure out where they came from. Everyone deserved to know where they came from, so she wasn’t just going to stop because Isobel told them to. They deserved to know the truth, and that is what they were going to get.

Chapter Text

Emily leaned against the many gray lockers that littered the crowded hallways of Mystic Falls High School with her twin sister and best friend. Stefan spoke up to the two girls, “Damon hasn’t said a word to me. Every time I try to talk to him, he shuts me down,” Stefan explained.

“Do you think he’s still trying to find Katherine?” Emily questioned Stefan. She hoped Damon would give up on Katherine so she wouldn’t come to Mystic Falls and burn the small city to the ground with her destruction.

Stefan glanced over at Emily, “I don’t know.” Stefan paused before explaining, “he waited 145 years only to find out that Katherine could not care less. I mean, it’s gotta hurt, right?”

Emily shrugged her shoulders before smirking, “and it couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy.” Emily glanced over at Elena when she heard her chuckle. She smiled over at her younger sister before giving Elena a high-five.

Stefan chuckled at the two sisters before looking at his girlfriend, “you have every right to be upset with him.” Stefan glanced over at Emily before asking, “have you guys thought about what you are going to do?”

“About what?” Elena questioned before continuing, “Isobel, our vampire birth mother, who’s related to our vampire ancestor Katherine, who screwed over your vampire brother?” Elena shrugged, “nah, I haven’t thought about it at all.”

Emily smirked, “Damn, Elena. I’m loving the attitude,” Emily joked while looking over at her sister.

Stefan chuckled, “I’m sorry I brought it up.”

Elena sighed, “it’d just be nice if we could get through one day without having to deal with any of it. No vampire mother or brother.”

“Amen,” Emily praised her sister. She couldn’t remember the last time she had a vampire and drama free day.

Stefan rose an eyebrow at the two girls, “no vampires at all?”

Emily sighed loud and dramatically, “I guess you can stay, if you must,” Emily joked.

Stefan smiled at the older Gilbert while Elena rolled her eyes at her sister before answering her boyfriend. “No vampires but you. I just want to get us back to normal stuff like school and homework and,” Elena gasped, “here’s a thought, fun.”

“Ooh,” Stefan smiled, “that sounds good to me. When do we start?” The two girls chuckled before following Stefan down the busy hallway.


The two girls were standing by Stefan’s locker while he was placing books inside, when suddenly a happy Caroline popped up next to the two sisters. Emily chuckled lowly when Elena jumped in fright when the blonde showed up. Emily was used to Caroline popping out of nowhere since she was her best friend.

“I’m thinking nothing huge, just a dinner at the Grill, maybe a late movie,” Caroline exclaimed as soon as she close enough for the trio to hear her.

“You mean like a double date?” Stefan spoke up while he was looking through his book bag.

Caroline shrugged, “two pair out on a Friday night, couple. Yeah. a double date,” Caroline smiled at Stefan and Elena.

“Do you think that’s a good idea?” Elena asked quietly.

Emily smirked over at her sister, “it could be fun.”

Caroline smiled brightly at Emily before turning back to Elena, “yeah, listen to your sister. We all haven’t gone out together before and I don’t want it to be uncomfortable for us.” Caroline paused before continuing, “look, the couple dynamics have changed and there’s been a little awkwardness between you, Matt, and me and I just think it’s important that we get over it.”

Elena shook her head, “I don’t know.”

“I think that sounds like a great idea,” Stefan spoke up from behind Elena.

“You do?” Elena questioned her boyfriend in shock.

Stefan nodded his head, “yeah. A nice evening out with friends. Sounds fun,” Stefan whispered, “as in ‘fun.’”

Emily chuckled at Elena awkward expression and the smiling Caroline. “A double date it is,” Elena smiled over at Caroline.

“Okay!” Caroline smiled before her smile dropped and turned towards her best friend, “oh! Emily do you want to join us?”

Emily shook her head and chuckled, “oh, no, no. I don’t want to be the fifth wheel. I have a date with my couch and some yummy chocolate ice cream.” Emily smiled at the blonde, “you guys have fun.”

Caroline smiled at her best friend before turning to the couple, “so, we will see you tonight,” before strutting down the hallways of Mystic Falls High School.

Emily glanced over at her sister, who was raising one of her eyebrows at Emily. She rolled her eyes, “what? I’m having a vampire free day too.”

Elena shook her head and chuckled at her twin sister, after a moment, Stefan also joined in the laughter. Emily rolled her eyes at the two and made her way through the hallways and towards class with the couple following behind while still laughing at the older Gilbert.


After Elena had left with Stefan and the house was quiet, Emily made her way towards the kitchen in her black sweatpants with a red sweater. She opened the freezer, and smiled when she saw her chocolate ice cream. Emily grabbed the ice cream and spoon from the drawer before making her way to the living room.

Emily sat down in the middle of couch and picked up the remote control and began to flick through the many channels, trying to find a good movie. Before Emily could find a movie, someone spoke up from behind her, “what are you doing?” the voice spoke with humor.

Emily glanced over her shoulder and saw that it was her aunt Jenna. Emily pointed towards her chocolate ice cream, “having a date with this yummy goodness.”

Jenna rolled her eyes, “why aren’t you out having fun on a Friday night?”

“Elena’s having a double date with Stefan, Matt, and Caroline,” Emily explained.

Jenna grabbed the ice cream from Emily’s hand and before she could complain, Jenna quickly spoke, “nope. You aren’t staying here on a Friday night. We’re going out to the Grill and we are going to have fun.”

Emily sighed, “fine,” and she stood up and walked towards the door to slip on some shoes.

Jenna rolled her eyes, “no, no. we are going to do this the right way.” Jenna smirked before grabbing her niece’s hand and pulled her upstairs towards Emily’s room.

Emily looked at her aunt in confusion when Jenna ran towards her closet and began to look through her clothes. “What are you doing?” Emily questioned Jenna.

Jenna stopped her movement, glanced over at her niece, and smiled, “I’m dressing you up,” Jenna stated like it was obvious.

Emily rolled her eyes, but decided to let Jenna continue looking for an outfit. She didn’t mind having Jenna dressing her up. Emily used to always dress in Jenna clothes when she first got interested in fashion.

“This is the one!” Jenna yelped in happiness before pulling out a dress and pushing it right into Emily’s arms. She didn’t have time to look at the dress before Jenna was pushing her across the room and towards the bathroom, “go put it on,” Jenna commanded before closing the door.

Emily shook her head and quickly slipped on the dress. She looked into the mirror to see what dress Jenna gave her and saw that it was an off the shoulder black and floral dress. Emily shrugged, she was happy with the dress. It was really cute. Emily knew that she and Jenna always had the same style.

Emily walked back to her room just in time to see Jenna sat down black open-toed heels, a pair of earrings, a rose gold ring, and a black purse on her bed. Emily chuckled and spoke, “you’re really going all out, aren’t you?”

Jenna looked up her niece with a smile, “you look amazing. And yes I’m going all out, we’re going to have a blast tonight! Now hurry up! I’ll be downstairs.”

Emily chuckled before slipping on the black heels and carefully placing her earrings and ring on. She glanced into her mirror to make sure her outfit was perfect before grabbing her bag from her bed and making her way down stairs.


Emily and Jenna quickly made their way into the crowded Mystic Grill when Jenna saw someone that she didn’t think would come back to the small town. “Kelly? Kelly Donovan?” Jenna called out. Emily looked to where her aunt was looking, and sure enough, Kelly Donovan was at the bar with none other than Damon Salvatore. Emily groaned quietly, there goes her one day of no vampires. But Emily decided to humor Jenna for the night. Jenna deserved to have night off of having to take care of three teenagers.

Kelly turned around to see who called her name and smiled when she saw the strawberry blonde. She quickly jumped off the bar stole before pulling the women in a hug and exclaimed happily, “Jen!”

Once Jenna pulled away from the hug, she commented with a bright smile, “I heard you were back in town.” Jenna looked over to the man that was sitting next to Kelly, who happened to be Damon, “she used to babysit me.”

“And then, I used to party with her,” Kelly also told Damon with a smile.

Emily leaned against the bar and smirked, “ooh, Jenna used to a party girl, do tell.”

Jenna chuckled and pointed towards Kelly, “this woman is crazy.”

“Not as crazy as you,” Kelly smirked at Jenna before winking over at Emily.

Jenna shook her head, “I’m not anymore.”

“Well sit,” Kelly commanded, “drink!”

Jenna shook her head once again and wrapped an arm over Emily’s shoulder, “I shouldn’t. I’m more responsible now. Haven’t you heard?”

Kelly sat back on her stool and spoke, “well, take a night off, it’s good for the soul.”

Emily nodded and looked over at her aunt, “yeah, come on, Jenna.” Emily smirked, “you said we’re going to have fun.”

Jenna stared at her niece for a moment before finally agreeing, “fine, fine.” Jenna pointed at Emily, “but you are not drinking.”

Emily groaned, “aw, you’re no fun, Jenna,” she scowled her aunt.

Jenna shrugged lightly before sitting on the bar stool next to Kelly and grabbed one of the shots that the bartender poured. Jenna bumped her glass with Kelly and Damon’s glass before mumbling, “this is not going to end well.”

Damon smirked, “can’t wait,” before the three adults shot back the hard liquor that was in the shot glass.


Emily watched in humor while the three adults continued to shoot back multiple shots of amber liquor. She noticed that Jenna was starting to get a little tipsy, Emily decided to take advantage of that. “Hey, Jenna,” Emily called out and waited for Jenna’s glassy eyes to focus on her before continuing, “do think I could have some?” Emily asked sweetly.

Jenna smiled at her niece and threw her arm over Emily’s shoulder, “I don’t see why not,” Jenna exclaimed before pushing a small glass towards her oldest niece. Jenna then turned towards the man with the baby blue eyes and commanded, “don’t be grumpy. It can’t be that bad.”

Damon’s blue eyes focused on the glass in his hand and mumbled, “you’d be surprised. My primary reason for existence has abandoned me and after today’s events the remains of the shaky ground that I walk on are about to go kaboom.” Damon paused before turning his mood around and smirking over at Kelly, “let’s get hammered.”

“Let’s,” Kelly smirked before the three adults bumped their glasses together. But before they took a sip, Jenna drunkenly turned to her niece with wide eyes, “well, get in here! You’re drinking with us now!”

Emily met Damon’s blue eyes that was smirking at her. Emily shrugged, brought her glass up and bumped the three glasses that were raised before all four of them downed the rough alcohol.

But Jenna suddenly tucked her head down and whispered as quietly as she could, “quick,hide. We’re not here.”

Kelly lowered her head next to Jenna’s before whispering, “why? Where’d we go?”

“Children under our care. Five o’clock. That is not good,” Jenna quickly whispered while shaking her head.

Emily rolled her eyes before turning around, she quickly spotted Elena and Caroline standing while Matt and Stefan were seated at a booth. Emily shrugged, she didn’t realize that they had been here the whole time. Emily turned back to her aunt and whisper, “do you know I’m one of those children that you take care of?”

Jenna padded Emily’s head drunkenly, “but you are fun. So you don’t count.”

Emily smiled at her aunt, “thank you… I think,” Emily mumbled. Jenna chuckled at her niece before pushing another glass towards Emily and pouring the three more glasses for the other two people and herself. Damon smirked over at the green eyed girl before the four downed another shot.


Emily had lost count of how many shots that she had, but she knew for one thing, that she was having a blast with her aunt, her friend’s mother, and the vampire that killed her birth mother. The alcohol was blocking out her anger towards the older Salvatore, she just wanted to have fun and relax.

Emily and Jenna bumped two glasses together before downing another shot of alcohol. They both turned to Kelly and Damon when they went quiet and saw that they were extremely close together.

“So, the thing about cherries, you have to…” Damon began whispering towards Kelly.

But before Damon could continue, Kelly placed her finger towards Damon’s lips and pulled out a cherry stem that was tied in a knot.

Damon smiled at Kelly and mumbled, “oh my goodness,” before placing his pink lips onto Kelly and taking the cherry stem from her mouth. “That’s amazing, you were fast,” Damon praised Kelly.

Emily glanced over at Jenna, who’s eyes were wide in shock. Emily chuckled lowly and spoke up, “that would be our queue.”

“You’re giving up already?” Kelly asked while continuing to stare into Damon’s blue eyes.

“I need to put this one to bed,” Jenna spoke with a slur.

Emily rolled her eyes at her aunt, “I think you got that backwards drunky,” Emily chuckled at her aunt before grabbing her purse from the bar and looping her arms with Jenna’s and guided her out of Mystic Grill.

“See you guys!” Jenna yelled out to the couple at the bar.

Emily walked down the stairs of the entrance of the Grill and waited carelessly for Jenna. Emily chuckled when she saw Jenna trip on the last step, causing Jenna to break one of her heels. “Ouch! Damn it!” Jenna yelped.

“Need some help?” A strong voice spoke up, causing Emily to jump to look up to see a man in front of them.

“Stupid shoe,” Jenna mumbled while chuckling at herself.

“Lift up your other foot,” the man commanded with a smile. Jenna listened to the man who broke the other heel so Jenna could walk. The man stood up and handed Jenna her broken heel, “here you go.”

“Thanks, I think,” Jenna chuckled at the man.

The man glanced at the strawberry blonde and the brunette that was watching the two, “was that Damon Salvatore you were with?”

Emily wasn’t drunk, but she was a little tipsy so she answered the strange man with a smirk, “the one and only.” Emily rose an eyebrow, “you know him?”

“We go way back,” the man nodded. “He still live out by Miller Lane?”

Emily shook her head in confusion, “he lives in the old Salvatore boarding house by Wickery Bridge,” Emily corrected the man.

“He’s still inside if you want to go say hi,” Jenna jumped up.

The man shook his head while looking into Jenna eyes, “I prefer to stay here and talk to you.”

Emily smirked when Jenna froze in her spot. “Oh, nice,” Jenna mumbled quietly with a smile. “Very smooth with the shoe and the flirt.” Jenna paused while glancing over at the smirking Emily, “but, I’m a little drunk and a guy plus drunk me equals very bad things.”

The man moved closer to Jenna and stared into Jenna’s eyes, “I’m pretty sure you’d like it.”

Jenna stared at the man, which caused Emily to begin to get a little nervous but she calmed down once Jenna busted out laughing. “Sorry. That was a seriously lame pick up,” Jenna apologized.

Even with not a steady mind, Emily didn’t like how the man was staring at Jenna, so she quickly walked over to Jenna and linked her arms with her aunt. “We should be going,” Emily spoke towards the man before dragging her laughing aunt away from the strange man.


It took Emily double the time it would usually take to walk home from the Grill with the giggling Jenna hanging off her arms. Emily slowly opened the door and pulled Jenna through the entrance, who yelled loudly, “Jeremy!”

Jeremy quickly ran towards the stairs from the kitchen. “Jenna!” Jeremy looked at his sister confused, “hey, what’s up?”

“Regret,” Jenna mumbled onto Emily’s shoulder.

Emily chuckled and told her brother, “she’s drunk. I’m going to get her bed. Good night, love you Jer.”

Jeremy rolled his eyes playfully before telling his sister, “good night and love you too.”

Emily gave Jeremy one last smile before holding onto Jenna’s arm and carefully walked her up the stairs. Jenna groaned once they made it up the stairs before leaning against Emily’s shoulder. Emily chuckled at her aunt but spoke softly, “we’re almost there.”

Emily walked as slowly as she could, so Jenna wouldn’t trip over her broken heels. Emily carefully helped Jenna lay on her bed before pulling her broken heels off and tossing them in the corner of her room. She pulled the covers up to Jenna’s waist, Emily was about to walk out of the room but Jenna called out to her.

“Emmie,” Jenna mumbled.

Emily sat down on the edge Jenna’s bed and questioned quietly, “yeah, Jenna?”

“Thank you for hanging out with me tonight,” Jenna mumbled out sleepily. “You make a fun drinking partner.” Jenna chuckled softly, “but you aren’t aloud to drink anymore.”

Emily smirked, “whatever you say, Jenna.”

Emily was about to stand up when Jenna mumbled quietly, “I miss my sister.”

Emily’s face saddened at Jenna’s comment. Emily sat back down on the edge Jenna’s bed and grabbed her hand, “you do a great job at raising us. Mom would be proud of the adult you have become.” Emily gave Jenna a smile, “you deserved to have fun today.” Emily bent over Jenna and gave her head a kiss, “get some sleep, Jenna. You’re going to have a huge headache in the morning.”

Emily quietly closed Jenna’s bedroom door after shutting off her lights. She made her way towards her bedroom and quickly put on some sweatpants and a t-shirt before slumping into her bed. Besides having to hang out with Damon for the night, Emily decided the day was a success from all the drama and vampires. She was glad that she listened to Jenna and went out tonight. Emily never really had the chance to hang out with her aunt in a while, so it was fun to act carefree with Jenna. Hopefully Jenna won’t remember anything that happened tonight, so Emily wouldn’t get in trouble for drinking, even though Jenna was the one to give her the alcohol. Emily closed her eyes with a happy sigh, tonight was one of the fun nights she has had in a long time.

Chapter Text

Emily leaned against one of the old walls that surrounded the Salvatore boarding house and gazed calmly outside and watched while the rain, that suddenly took over Mystic Falls in less than one night, bounce off the diamond shaped windows. Even though, Emily hated water that took her parents lives and almost took hers and Elena’s, the effect of rain hitting the exterior of an house, always calmed her down. The sound of rain always made Emily feel like everything was okay. It would always bring back memories when she and Elena would make cookies on a rainy day with their mother and the three women would cuddle together on the couch. But her piece and quiet was interrupted by the reason she and Elena were at the Salvatore boarding house while there was a storm brewing through the small town. Damon was pounding heavily on a wooden plywood that he placed in front of the broken window that got ruined the night before.

“I say we go to Pearl’s, bust down the door, and annihilate the idiot that attacked us last night,” Damon told his brother simply once he finished hammering the makeshift window.

“Yeah. And then what?” Stefan questioned Damon while pacing slowly in front of the roaring fireplace. “We turn to the rest of that house of vampires and say, “oops. Sorry?”

Emily rolled her eyes when she saw Damon shrug playfully at Stefan’s question. She moved away from the window and stood above Elena who was sitting on the couch before speaking towards the older Salvatore brother with distaste in her voice. “I can’t believe you made a deal with Anna’s mother, who kidnapped Elena and I.”

“It was more like a helpful exchange of information,” Damon told the green eyed Gilbert girl. “It’s not like I had choice. She’s…” Damon paused before adding, “scary.” Damon smirked over at the two sisters that were in his eye sight, “besides, she’s gonna help me get Katherine back.”

“Of course she is,” Elena huffed. “Damon gets what he wants, as usual. No matter who he hurts in the process.”

“You don’t have to get snarky about it,” Damon stared at Elena.

Elena stood up from the couch and growled out towards the older Salvatore brother, “we woke up this morning to learn that all the vampires have been released from the tomb. I’ve earned snarky.” Emily’s face lifted up a small smirk at Elena’s remark to the vampire. She was glad that her sister was finally standing up for herself when it comes to the blue eyed vampire.

Damon sighed heavily when he sat down on one of the leather chairs before turning to the fuming Elena, “how long are you going to blame me for turning your birth mother into a vampire?”

Elena crossed her arms over her chest with the shake of her head, “I’m not blaming you, Damon. I’ve accepted the fact that you’re a self-serving psychopath with no redeeming qualities.”

“Ouch,” Damon mumbled towards Elena.

“Damn, that’s gotta hurt,” Emily smirked over towards the older Salvatore, who rolled his eyes at the two Gilbert sisters.

“This isn’t being very productive,” Stefan quickly spoke up, trying to stop the tension in the room. “We’re gonna figure out a way to deal with Pearl and the vampires.” Stefan looked towards his brother with a serious expression, “yeah?” But all Damon did was get up from the leather chair and leave the living room without a word.

“I’m sorry. He just makes me so cranky,” Elena told her boyfriend when Stefan pulled her into a soft hug.

“I know. He makes everyone cranky,” Stefan told Elena while he held her close to his body.

“So, what are we going to do?” Emily questioned from the couch she decided to occupy.

“Damon and I are gonna handle everything, I promise,” Stefan explained simply.

Elena quickly pulled away from her boyfriend's embrace, “well, what about me?” Elena shook her head, “I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”

Emily nodded her head in agreement, “Elena’s right. We can’t just do nothing. You can’t take down all the tomb vampires without some help,” Emily tried to persuade Stefan.

Stefan quickly shook his head at the two Gilbert girls, “you are going to do nothing, because that’s what going to keep you two safe.” Emily rolled her eyes at Stefan’s statement, she knew that he was very protective her and Elena but they wanted to help, this is their town they need to keep safe too.

“Which means nothing if you’re not safe, too,” Elena grabbed Stefan’s hands that held her face gently.

“What do you mean?” Stefan questioned humorously, “I’m perfectly safe. I have Damon, the self-serving psychopath on my side.”

Emily rolled her eyes from the couch and mumbled, “well, that’s comforting.”


Emily glanced over her shoulder when she heard the familiar sound of Elena’s phone ringing once again, causing Emily to groan towards her younger sister, “either answer him or shut your phone off,” Emily scolded Elena.

Elena rolled her eyes at her sister before picking up her phone and glancing at the screen before pressing cancel on her phone. As soon as she pressed cancel, someone was pounding on the front door. Elena glanced over at Emily who rose an eyebrow at her before going towards the door and opening it. Once she opened the door, Damon quickly walked into the Gilbert house and spoke, “you’re ignoring me.” Damon glanced over at the older sister on the couch, “both of you.”

“Oops, my phone is off,” Emily shrugged carelessly at the older Salvatore.

“The 6 missed calls?” Elena questioned Damon, “sorry. My phone is dead.”

Damon ignored the playfulness in both Gilbert sisters voices and asked seriously while staring down at Elena, “is Stefan here?”

“No,” Elena deadpanned. “Why? Is something wrong?”

“He went out in the woods and didn’t come back,” Damon explained. “I can’t get him on his phone,” Damon mumbled while looking down at his phone before continuing, “I figured he was here with you.”

Emily quickly pulled out her phone from her jacket pocket and dialed Stefan’s number but hung it up right after and quickly walked towards the duo. “My call is going straight to voicemail,” Emily told her sister and Damon.

Elena quickly dialed Stefan on her phone and sighed, “so is mine.” She then turned to Damon in worry, “where could he be?”

“You’re not gonna like what I’m thinking,” Damon mumbled while glancing at the two Gilbert girls. Emily glanced over at her worried sister with the same expression. She knew whatever Damon was thinking, it wasn’t going to be good. And for the sake of Stefan, they needed to act fast.


Emily and Elena both sat in Damon’s blue mustang in the middle of nowhere in the raining Mystic Falls. Damon had driven to a small house that was surrounded by woods, where Stefan might be located. Emily constantly bounced her leg while looking outside the rainy window in nervousness. She never had to be in a position where she had to worry about Stefan, and now that day has come, she didn’t know what to think. Stefan had always protected Emily and her sister, so now they needed to help and protect Stefan.

Emily’s green eyes focused on something that she saw in the pounding rain. She quickly grabbed the black umbrella that was sitting at her feet and commanded, “come on, Lena,” before stepping out of the blue car and opening the umbrella. She waited for Elena to run underneath the umbrella before quickly walking up to Damon, who was alone.

“What happened? Where is he?” Elena quickly asked Damon once she realized he didn’t have Stefan with him.

“They have him. I can’t get in,” Damon explained while carefully getting under the large umbrella.

“Why not?” Elena questioned back.

“Because the woman who owns the house is compelled to not let me in,” Damon told the two girls.

Emily glanced over at her sister, who was getting more worried by the second, before looking back at the blue eyed vampire with determination in her eyes, “I can get in.” She wasn’t just going to sit here while her best friend was hurt, she had to do something to help.

Damon quickly shook his head, “you’re not going in there.”

“Damon! We have to do something!” Emily yelled at the older Salvatore brother.

“But you are not going in there,” Damon exclaimed before looking at Elena, “neither of you.”

Elena deflated once she realized that Damon knew what she was thinking, she wanted to help just as bad as Emily did. “Why are they doing this? What do they want with him?” Elena cried out.

Damon paused before exclaiming, “revenge. They want revenge.”

“We gotta do something,” Emily told Damon with seriousness with a hint of worry for her best friend.

“I know,” Damon mumbled while glancing back at the small house that held his brother.

“We can’t let them hurt him,” Elena spoke. “We gotta get him out of there.”

“I know.” Damon grabbed Elena’s face softly, “Elena, I know. But I don’t know how to get him out.”


Apparently, Damon thought of an idea on how to get Stefan from the small house that held all the tomb vampires, because he headed straight towards Mystic Falls High School instead of going back to the Salvatore boarding house.

Emily walked through the empty hallways of Mystic Falls High School with Elena while Damon was quickly walking ahead of them. Emily glanced around the hallways weirdly, she never once been in the high school when there was not one student crowding the hallways. Emily glanced over at her sister, and saw that she was biting her lip in nervousness. Emily grabbed Elena’s hand and squeezed it tightly and gave her sister a reassuring smile before continuing to follow Damon through the empty hallways.

“Well, don’t you look…. Alive?” Damon called out.

Emily pulled Elena to a stop behind a corner, and decided to listen to who Damon was talking to. “You can’t hurt me,” a new, familiar voice spoke towards the vampire. Emily scrunched up her face when she realized it was her history teacher, Mr. Saltzman.

“Oh, I can hurt you, all right,” Damon threatened the teacher.

Emily pulled Elena from the corner and faced the teacher and vampire. They didn’t have time for Damon to fight with the teacher, so Emily quickly called out, “Mr. Saltzman. We need your help.”

Luckily, Mr. Saltzman promised he would hear what the Gilbert sisters had to say. Emily knew it had nothing to do with her or her sister, it had to with the teacher being interested in their aunt. But Emily didn’t mind, she just wanted to help Stefan in anyway she could.

“Stefan’s in the house,” Elena quickly explained to the history teacher once they walked into his classroom. “Damon’s a vampire. He can’t get in. We need you.” Elena glanced over at her sister before turning back to the teacher, “I would go, but…”

“Your life is valuable,” Damon called out from the other side of the classroom before looking towards the history teacher, “yours, on the other hand is.”

“Stefan told me about your ring,” Elena told Mr. Saltzman while glancing down at the large ring on his finger.

“What about it?” Mr. Saltzman questioned.

“Let me recap… you tried to kill me. I defended myself. You died. Then according to my brother, your ring brought you back to life,” Damon explained. “Am I leaving anything out?”

“Yeah.” Mr. Saltzman stood up and threateningly moved towards the vampire, “the part where I try and kill you again. Only this time, I don’t miss.”

Emily quickly stood in front of the history teacher before he could stand directly in front of Damon. “Mr. Saltzman. We need your help, please.”

“It’s Stefan,” Elena pleaded next to her sister.

Mr. Saltzman stared at the green eyed girl before focusing on the younger sister, “I’m sorry, Elena. But it’s not my problem.”

“That’s a shame,” Damon spoke. “Because the woman in charge of the crowd can help find your wife.” Emily quickly glanced over towards Damon with furrowed brows. That definitely wasn’t true, or she would have found out where her birth mother was by now.

“You’re lying,” Mr. Saltzman stared hard at the vampire.

“Am I?” Damon questioned. “Why don’t you ask her for yourself?” When the teacher didn’t say anything, Damon commented, “coward.” Damon walked towards the door and called behind him quietly, “come on, girls.”

“All right!” Mr. Saltzman yelped before the two sisters and vampire could walk out the classroom. “Wait. I’ll go.”

As soon as the words were out of the teacher’s mouth, the trio walked back towards the classroom and silently surrounded Mr. Saltzman’s desk. He began to pull a large leather bag from his desk drawer and opened it up to show multiple weapons.

“Teacher by day, vampire hunter by night,” Damon commented.

“I’ve you to thank for that,” Mr. Saltzman told the vampire.

Emily ignored the bickering between both men, and focused her eyes on the weapons that are meant in hurt vampires. Emily’s brows furrowed when she realized she didn’t even know what she was looking at. “What are these?” Emily questioned the vampire hunter.

“Those are tranquilizer darts filled with vervain,” Mr. Saltzman answered without a thought.

“Just get me in,” Damon commanded, “I’ll get Stefan out.”

Emily rose an eyebrow at the vampire, “that’s your plan? You’re going to take on a whole house filled with vampires by yourself?”

“Well, I’ll be a little stealthier than that, hopefully,” Damon told the older sister.

Emily rolled her eyes at the blue eyed vampire before focusing her eyes back on the vampire weapons. Emily carefully grabbed one of the vervain filled darts and moved it around her fingertips, getting a close look at weapons. “Whoa. what are you doing?” Mr. Saltzman quickly questioned in the young girl.

“I’m coming with you guys,” Emily told the two men like it was obvious.

Elena nodded her head in agreement before sneakily grabbing one of the darts. “We can help,” Elena tried to persuade the vampire and hunter.

“No. no. no. no. No way,” Damon smirked at the two girls while Mr. Saltzman grabbed the dart from Emily.

Emily looked over towards the vampire in shock, “you’re kidding me, right? I came here to help my best friend, I’m not going to sit on the sidelines while Stefan is in danger.”

Elena nodded her head, “you could distract them, and then Emily and I can get Stefan out.” Elena told the vampire while staring hard into his blue eyes. While Damon was occupied when Elena, Emily quickly and quietly slid another vervain dart into her jacket pocket while no one was watching.

“You’ll get yourself killed,” Damon told the two girls while looking at Elena. “You’re not going in there.”

Emily folded her arms over her chest and told the vampire, “we’re going.”

Damon ignored the two stubborn girls and turned towards Mr. Saltzman and exclaimed, “so, when you get me in, get out as quickly as you can. I know how to sneak around where they can’t hear me.” Damon rolled his eyes, “you’ll basically just be in the way.”

Emily rolled her eyes at Damon, “you need our help. You can’t get Stefan and fight the vampires at the same time, Damon.”

Damon smirked over towards the older Gilbert sister, “I’m a vampire, I can get him by myself.” Damon rolled his eyes playfully before exclaiming, “if you want to help, you can drive the getaway car and watch your sister. Happy?”

Emily glared at the vampire, “no, I’m not happy. I’m going into that house and helping Stefan.”

Damon huffed, “you’re not going in the house.”

“It’s Stefan we’re talking about here,” Elena cried out. “You don’t understand.”

“Oh, I understand,” Damon spoke. “I understand. He’s the reason you live. His love lifts you up where you belong,” Damon spoke playfully. “I get it.”

Elena however didn’t find it funny, she glared at the older Salvatore. “Can you just not joke around for two seconds?”

“I can’t protect you, Elena,” Damon growled out. “I don’t know how many vampires there are in there.” Damon snapped his fingers in front of Elena’s brown eyes, “that’s how long it takes for you to get your head ripped off.” Damon paused before continuing his rant, “I have to be able to get in and get out. I can’t be distracted with your safety,” Damon glanced over towards the older Gilbert girl with a pointed look. “Or this will end up a bloodbath that none of us walk away from… including Stefan. Damon watched carefully when Elena’s sadden eyes glanced to the floor before speaking softly, “I know. I get it. I understand.”

“If we’re gonna go. Let’s go,” Mr. Saltzman spoke after they stood in silence for a moment before packing up his weapons.


Emily felt like she was experiencing deja vu, here she was once again sitting inside Damon’s blue mustang in the constant rain while bouncing her leg. But this time the nervous feeling was much worse. Emily drummed her fingertips on the leather steering wheel while continually to glance through the windows, looking for Stefan and Damon or the trouble that would follow.

Emily glanced towards the passenger seat, where Elena was sitting and was moving things in black purse that sat in her lap. Emily rose an eyebrow when she saw Elena pull out a vervain dart. “That’s my girl,” Emily commented with a tiny smirk on her face before pulling a vervain dart from her jacket pocket and held it up. “Come on,” Emily commanded her sister before quickly jumping out of the blue car.

Emily didn’t care if she got in trouble with Damon, all she cared about was getting Stefan away from the vengeful vampires that taken over the small house. Once Elena was out of the car and by her side, Emily grabbed her sister’s hand tightly before quickly and quietly walking towards the white house. The two girls made their way successfully onto the small porch before Emily quickly pushed Elena back towards the brick wall when she heard a voice speak. “Billy, Jacob, get back in here!” A male voice spoke loudly.

Emily waited for a moment before there was no more voices before taking a deep breath she was holding. She glanced carefully around the porch before she saw a cellar. If she was going to torture someone, that was the place she would do it in so she quickly grabbed Elena’s hand and pulled her down the stairs as fast as she could without being seen. Emily moved towards the closed door that blocked the inside of cellar. She carefully tried to open the door, just it was locked. Emily looked for anything to break the window, but there was nothing around so she slammed her covered elbow into one of the small windows of the door. Emily carefully opened the door before grabbing onto Elena’s hand tightly. The two sisters quietly walked down the hallway before Emily froze when she saw a vampire sitting in a chair with his eyes closed and headphones in his ears. Emily quickly pushed Elena behind the wall before peaking around the corner to look at the man.

“Stay here,” Emily mouthed towards Elena before pulling out the vervain dart from her jacket pocket. Emily saw that the vampire was coming towards her way, so she held up the vervain dart high to get ready to attack. But it was useless, because Damon came from an open spot and stabbed the vampire in the neck with his own dart.

Once Elena came around the corner, Damon glared at the two girls, “are you insane?”

But Damon didn’t get an answer back, because as soon as the vampire was dead, Elena was rushing down the hallway with Emily close behind. They didn’t have time to listen to Damon rant about them being in danger, they needed to get Stefan and get the hell away from the vampires that didn’t even know they were there.

“Elena, Emily,” Stefan groaned in pain once he saw the two Gilbert girls busting through the last door of cellar. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“They were supposed to stay in the car,” Damon told his brother before moving towards the only other vampire that was in the room. Damon held up a wooden stake above the vampire’s heart but didn’t move, because Stefan quickly spoke up to stop him.

“No. No. No. Not him,” Stefan told his brother before he could touch the vampire’s unbeating heart with the wooden stake.

“Whatever,” Damon mumbled before walking away from the vampire. “Let’s get you down,” Damon told his brother before walking towards one of the ropes that held Stefan up in the air.

“There’s vervain on the ropes,” Stefan grunted out to warn his brother.

“Emily, pull that,” Damon commanded while pointing at the rope. Emily quickly jogged towards the soaked rope before pulling. As soon as she pulled, Stefan came straight down with a groan.

“All right, let’s go,” Damon commanded while walking towards the door. “Clothes on.”

“Wait,” Stefan groaned out.

“What?” Damon groaned before whispering, “guys, come on. We have to get out of here.”

As quick as Stefan could while being sore, he pulled out one of the stakes that were stuck in the vampire’s legs with a grunt.

“Come on, we gotta go,” Damon complained quickly.

“The other one,” Stefan whispered in pain.

While Elena helped Stefan stand, Emily quickly leaned down and grabbed the wooden stake with both hands and pulled with all the strength she had before throwing the stake towards the ground. Once the stakes was out of the vampire’s legs, he groaned thankfully. Emily grimaced at the vampire. She felt bad for him, because he must have helped Stefan, if he was staked in the cellar with the Salvatore.

But Emily couldn’t think much about it, before Damon questioned the two girls, “can you get him in the car?”

Emily grabbed one of Stefan’s arms while Elena grabbed the other and the two girls moved as fast as they could out of the room with the exhausted Salvatore. “Yeah,” Emily mumbled out towards Damon.

“All right, go,” Damon commanded before moving towards an open doorway.

“What about you?” Elena quickly questioned Damon in confusion.

“You rescue, I’ll distract,” Damon repeated Elena’s words for earlier before commanding, “go.”

The two Gilbert girls quickly walked up the steps from the cellar and as quietly as they could, they hurried down the stairs of the white porch and made their way towards the woods. Every step they took through the difficult woods, the more Stefan would groan in pain. “You okay, Stef?” Emily questioned quietly. But all she got in response was a grunt.

“Can you make it?” Elena asked her boyfriend while they quickly moved through the tree branches. But of course, with their luck Stefan ended up tripping on a large rock, causing all three to crash towards the ground.

Emily groaned in pain when she lifted her face from the dirty ground. She sat up onto her knees before glancing over towards her twin sister in worry.  “You okay?” Stefan questioned the brown eyed girl.

“Yeah,” Elena whispered.

Once Emily knew that Elena was okay, she quickly stood up from the ground and the two girls helped Stefan up from the ground. Emily wrapped an arm around Stefan’s waist and carefully pulled him up, “come on. We’re almost there. We have to keep going.”

After walking for a few more minutes that felt like hours, Emily finally spotted Damon’s blue car up ahead. Emily sighed thankfully, “oh thank God,” Emily mumbled out.

Elena looked up from the ground when her sister spoke before smiling lightly, “come on, it’s right over there,” Emily told her boyfriend while the two sisters continue to lead the injured vampire.

Once they reached the blue car, Emily leaned Stefan against the car before commanding her sister, “go start the car.” Elena nodded her head quickly before running towards the driver’s seat. Emily caught her breath for a moment before opening the passenger door and carefully setting Stefan into the seat.

“Emily…” Elena trailed off with a scared voice.

Emily quickly glanced over towards her sister once she recognized Elena’s voice. She glanced down where Elena was looking, and realized that the key was missing from the ignition. But Emily didn’t get to think of what happened, before a vampire was tossing her out of the way and grabbing Stefan from the passenger seat.

Emily groaned in pain when hurt back hit the bottom of a large tree. All Emily could hear was Stefan gasping and groaning in pain, so she ignored the pain she was feeling in her lower back and quickly helped herself stand up and looked over towards Stefan and the vampire. What she saw, made her eyes widen in fear. The vampire was holding Stefan in the air with a stake in his hand. Emily quickly searched through her jacket pockets and found the vervain dart.

“And this is for the tomb,” the vampire growled out and raised his wooden stake towards Stefan’s heart. But Emily moved as quickly and quietly as she could before stabbing the vampire in the neck with the vervain dart. Emily gasped as she watched the vampire fall towards the ground. The vampire was the man that was outside the Grill the other night when she and Jenna had been drinking. She couldn’t believe she let Jenna flirt with the vampire, when she was supposed to be protecting her family.

“Stefan,” Elena gasped as she quickly ran towards her boyfriend, who fell towards the ground. After getting over the shock of the vampire, Emily quickly moved towards her sister and best friend. Emily’s eyes widened when she saw the wooden stick that was inside Stefan’s stomach. Emily glanced over at her sister with the nod of her head, before the two girls grasped onto the stick and quickly pulled it out of Stefan. The green eyed vampire groaned in pain before he began to fade and close his eyes. “Stefan,” Elena called out before realized what was happening. “No, no, no. Stefan, Stefan!” Elena yelled out.

Elena looked over at her sister in shock, she didn’t know what to do. Emily quickly began to shake Stefan as hard as she could. “Come on, Stefan. You can’t do this,” Emily cried out in anger.

Elena glanced behind her when she heard a loud groaning sound, knowing it wasn’t Stefan. Elena’s eyes widened when she saw the vampire was getting up from the ground. “Oh, please Stefan. Get up. Stefan,” Elena mumbled out as quick as she can while glancing back at the awake vampire. Elena grabbed Stefan’s face before glancing down at her hand and seeing that she was bleeding. Elena took a deep breath before bringing her bloody hand towards Stefan’s pink lips before whispering, “here.”

“Elena, please run,” Stefan whispered against Elena’s hand.

“No,” Elena whispered while shaking her head quickly.

“Please,” Stefan tried again.

Emily looked over at her helpless sister and her best friend who was in pain. “If you are going to something, you need to do it now,” Emily commanded her sister before standing up from the ground while watching the vampire carefully.

Elena nodded her head at her sister before turning back to Stefan with a plan. “Stefan. My wrist. Here,” Elena told her boyfriend while rolling up her sleeves and pushing her wrist towards Stefan’s mouth. “Take my wrist. You need more blood.”

“Go, Elena. Run. run,” Stefan commanded with a groan.

“No,” Elena cried out. “I trust you.” Elena stared into Stefan’s eyes, so he would know that she was serious. Once Stefan made sure, he carefully bit into Elena’s wrist and began to drink her blood. Elena groaned in pain, before the pain went away and she watched her boyfriend drain the blood from her small wrist.

Emily’s eyes widened when she saw the vampire looking towards their way while slowly getting up from the ground. “Guys, we got a problem,” Emily mumbled quietly towards the couple.

Emily watched the vampire stand directly up and grab a wooden stick from the ground before stomping towards her direction. Emily quickly ran towards her sister and grabbed her arm. She pulled her away from Stefan and away from the angry vampire. The vampire charged towards Stefan with the stake, but Stefan quickly jumped up and attacked the vampire with his new found strength. Stefan threw him against a tree and grabbed tightly around his neck with a large growl. He grabbed the stake from the vampire hand and stabbed him deeply in the side. Stefan grabbed the stake from his side before stabbing him straight in the heart, and killing the vampire instantly. But that wasn’t enough for Stefan, because he took out the stake and stabbed him into the heart multiple times in anger.

“Stefan!” Elena quickly called out to her boyfriend before running towards him and grabbing his hand that was stabbing the vampire.

But something that neither of girls ever thought would happen. Stefan turned around and growled right into Elena’s face with his vamps sticking out through his mouth and his eyes red with anger. Emily quickly pulled Elena behind her and stood face to face with the angry Stefan. Noticing the scared expressions on his girlfriend and best friend’s faces, Stefan turned his face back to normal and looked at the two girls with a horrified expression. Emily finally eased her tense back once she saw Stefan drop the broken stake towards the ground. For a second, she was even afraid of Stefan in his vampire state. But she also knew that he wouldn’t have hurt her nor Elena.


Emily sighed when her back finally hit the warm mattress of her bed. She was glad to finally be home at the end of the day. Emily was also happy that Stefan was safe at the Salvatore boarding house with her twin sister. Emily closed her eyes and was about to drift off into sleep, but it was interrupted by her cell phone ringing. Emily groaned, all she wanted to do was to sleep, but she decided to answer it encase it was Elena.

Emily didn’t bother to look at the screen before pressing accept and tiredly placed the phone to her ear and mumbled, “hello?”

“It’s Vicki,” Caroline spoke to her best friend while trying to hold her tears in.

Emily quickly sat up in her bed, wide awake with interest at hearing Caroline’s cracked voice. “Wait, wait. What happened?”

Caroline cried out, “Vicki’s dead.”

“Oh, no,” Emily mumbled out. Emily was in shock that someone had found her body, she thought Damon had taken care of it. Emily was in worry for her friends that cared for the older girl. “How’s Matt taking it?” Emily asked quietly.

“He’s a mess,” Caroline whispered. “That’s why I’m calling, could you come over to his house?”

“Yeah, sure,” Emily quickly responded without a thought. “I’ll be right over,” Emily told her friend before hanging up her phone and jumping out of her bed and quickly slipped back on her boots.


Emily quickly knocked on the door of Donovan house and waited patiently. She began to play with her fingers in nervousness but looked up when the door was pulled open. When she looked up, she saw her blonde best friend. “Hey, Care,” Emily mumbled.

Caroline pulled the door open and waited for the brunette to come in before closing the door. Emily grabbed one of Caroline’s hands lightly, “you okay?” she whispered. Caroline nodded her head before pointing her head towards the kitchen.

Emily quickly followed behind Caroline and saw her baby brother sitting at the small table and across from him was someone she hasn’t seen in a long time since all the vampire’s came to Mystic Falls, it was her best friend, Tyler Lockwood. Emily quickly walked over towards her brother and kissed the top his head. Jeremy didn’t respond but he did squeeze Emily’s hand before looking down at the table. Emily moved over and sat in the chair next to Tyler. She leaned her head on his shoulder and whispered, “you okay?” Tyler looked down into the green eyes of his best friend and gave her a one tiny nod. Emily reached down and squeezed Tyler’s hand before sitting in silence.

Emily looked up when she saw someone walk into the kitchen. It happened to be her twin sister, Elena. “He wants to talk to you,” Elena mumbled to her sister. Emily nodded her head before quietly walking towards her sister and giving her a small smile before making her way back towards the bedrooms of the house by herself.

Emily stood in front of Matt’s closed bedroom door before thinking, if Matt was anything like she, he wouldn’t be in his room but in Vicki’s room. So she quietly moved a few doors down, towards Vicki’s room where the door was wide open. Emily took a peek and saw that Matt was sitting on Vicki’s bed with his head in his hands. Emily sighed sadly before mumbling out, “Matty.”

Matt quickly looked up when he saw the person he wanted to talk to. He rushed towards her and leaned his head on her shoulders with his arms wrapped around her tightly. Emily quickly held her friend close to her. Matt had always been the closest towards Emily, other than Tyler but he didn’t know what it was like to lose a parent like Emily. Matt was even closer to Emily than he was with Elena. While they dated, Emily and Matt had always been best friends no matter what happened.

“I got you. I’m right here,” Emily spoke softly to her friend while running her fingers slowly through his short blonde hair. Emily stayed quiet while she heard Matt take deep breaths against her jacket and cry silently before she spoke softly, “you will get through this. It’s going to hurt, but the pain will become bearable.”

Matt pulled away from his friend and locked his teary blue eyes to her green eyes and mumbled, “it hurts,” with all the pain he felt through his whole body.

“Oh, Matty,” Emily spoke. Seeing her friend in pain made her heart break. Matt did everything in his power to control Vicki while their mother was never around. He had to grow up as soon as he entered high school and Kelly left. Emily felt bad for Matt, he didn’t deserve to put all Vicki’s problems on his back. Emily carefully moved her friend towards the large bed and made him relax against the bed. She grabbed his hand tightly and looked into his clouded blue eyes, “if you need me for anything, please let me know, okay?” Once Matt nodded his head, Emily gave him a small smile. “I promise you, that you will be okay. You will feel like you don’t want to be here anymore, but trust me, in a few months, you will feel okay and you will be smiling at something stupid Tyler is doing,” Emily tried to joke. She was successful, Matt’s lips twitched into a small smile. Emily leaned down and kissed the top of Matt’s head, “try to get some rest, Matty. I love you,” Emily told her blonde friend before leaving Matt to his sister’s room so he could have some time alone.

Emily sighed and leaned her head against the closed door. She was in shock that they had found Vicki’s body. Emily had always hoped that they wouldn’t find her body for the sake of Matt. He didn’t deserve to deal with the deal of his own sister. It was going to be a hard thing for Matt to deal with, but Emily will try her hardest to be there for her friend no matter what. Then there was Jeremy, her baby brother who was in love with the girl and who thought she had left town. She knew Jeremy was going to find out that she in fact didn’t leave Mystic Falls. Emily wanted to protect her brother from all this, but it looks like that plan is already turning upside down every moment that goes by.

Chapter Text

“Jer! Come on! We’re going to be late for school!” Emily yelled at the bottom of the stairs while slipping on her jacket. Emily sighed when she didn’t hear her brother coming down the stairs. She glanced beside her once she heard footsteps that came from the living room. Emily sighed thankfully when she saw her sister, “at least you know how to get ready on time,” Emily mumbled towards Elena.

Elena shook her head and widened her eyes jokingly, “maybe it’s a twin thing,” Elena told her sister with a serious expression before breaking into a chuckle.

Emily rolled her eyes and pushed Elena’s shoulder lightly. Before Emily could say anything, Jenna came jogging from the kitchen with a metal thermos. “Forgot this,” Jenna mumbled towards the younger twin before handing over the hot coffee.

“Thank you,” Elena smiled.

Emily shook her head, “I don’t think it’s a twin thing if you are forgetting stuff. I don’t do that,” Emily joked before pulling the front door open. Emily’s eyes widened once she saw who was stood in front of her. Someone who she didn’t think she’d see for a long time.

“Emily. Elena,” the man spoke with a bright smile.

“Uncle John,” the two Gilbert sisters mumbled out at the same time with the same amount of shock that was in their voice, you could also see the shock in their eyes, one set of green eyes and one set of brown eyes. Emily recovered faster than Elena, and quickly gave her uncle a small smile. As for the girls in the Gilbert house, none of them particularly liked John. When he would come into town, he would only start problems with as many people as he could. Emily never trusted the man, she always felt like he was hiding something.

John turned his blue eyes from the two sisters towards the strawberry blonde that was standing directly behind them. “Jenna,” John smiled at the older women.

“John,” Jenna mumbled out. “You made it,” she commented.

“I’d said I’ll be here before noon,” John told the women before slowly making his way through the doorway. As soon as the man was through the doorway, Emily closed the door and looked over at Jenna with wide eyes and mouthed, “you knew?” But all Emily got was a short nod before Jenna walked away and towards the man she hated. Emily groaned quietly, she wished she knew John was coming. She wondered why John had came back so soon to the small town, he would only visit a few times per year, now he’s here two times in the last six months. Something was wrong if John was back already, Emily thought.

“Oh what you say and what you do are typically two very different things,” Jenna mumbled out towards John.

“Uncle John, what’s up?” Jeremy spoke out loud while stomping down the large, wooden stairs.

“Hey!” John smiled at his nephew. Jeremy didn’t respond or make a facial expression, but he did slap the back of his uncle’s shoulder before quickly walking out the front door.

“I had some business in town,” John spoke up towards the three girls that stood looking at him with similar confused expressions. “I thought a visit was in order.”

Emily twitched her head to the side, “how long are you staying?”

John shook his head and answered, “I don’t know yet.”

“Well, we are going to be late for school,” Emily told John before looking over to Jenna and mouthing, “good luck.” Emily turned and smiled over at the blonde man, before quickly pulling Elena out of the house.


“He said his trip is open-ended,” Elena mumbled out towards Matt with a sigh.

Matt looked up from his locker and towards the two sisters that were leaning against the wall. He thought for a moment before shaking his head, “uncle John, I never really liked that guy.”

“This is why we’re friends, Matty,” Emily joked towards the blonde.

Matt rolled his eyes before chuckling at the green eyed Gilbert. He placed another heavy book into his locker before focusing his eyes on the younger sister with soft expression, “I’m here for moral support if you need me.”

“Thanks,” Elena mumbled. She glanced over at her sister before telling Matt, “I think we’ll suffer this one alone, you’ve been through enough.”

Emily nodded while looking at her blonde friend with soft eyes, “don’t worry about us, we can handle uncle John alone,” Emily smiled.

Matt looked up the two girls, “thank you, by the way, for just - for everything.” Matt looked over at the older sister, “how you helped me with Vicki’s funereal and the memorial, I can’t thank you enough.”

“I was happy to help you, Matt,” Emily told her friend with a bright smile. “I promised I would be there for you.”

“So, is Caroline still baking for you guys, around the clock?” Elena asked Matt with an amused expression.

“She finally went to her dad’s,” Matt began, “which is a good thing because my mom was about to strangle her if she drops off one more lasagna.”

Emily chuckled lowly, she knew how Caroline could be when she cared deeply for someone. And when they are going through something or sad, she likes to help as much as she can. Emily remembered Caroline did the same thing when their parents passed away.


“I made a copy of a paper Jeremy wrote for me,” Mr. Saltzman told the Gilbert sisters. “I think you should take a look at it.”

Emily glanced over at Elena with a worried expression before taking the paper from the history teacher’s large hands. Emily’s eyes widened once she saw the title, ‘Fact or Fiction: The Truth About Vampires in Mystic Falls.’ She handed over the paper to Elena before crossing her arms over her chest, “Jeremy wrote this?” Emily asked the history teacher in shock.

“He’s very clear that he didn’t think it was real,” Mr. Saltzman explained to the two sisters.

Emily sighed and crossed her arms over her chest, “I really hope you are right.” She shook her head and glanced over at the nervous Elena before looking back at the history teacher, “we didn’t go through all this trouble in protecting him, just so he could become in harm's way.”

Once Elena handed Mr. Saltzman back the paper that the youngest Gilbert, he furrowed his eyebrows in wonder at the two sisters, “so, how do you deal with it?”

“What do you mean?” Elena asked quietly.

Mr. Saltzman shrugged his shoulders lightly, “with all the lies and the secrets. You have to lie to everyone who’s important to you.”

“It’s not safe for them to know the truth,” Elena spoke up. “So, yes, I keep it from them, but it’s only because I love them,” Elena explained to the history teacher slash vampire hunter

“If all the lies and the secrets keep them safe, then it’s worth it,” Emily added on. That was the only reason why she lied to everyone she loved, it was to keep them safe from what they didn’t know existed. If it kept them from being hurt, she would without a doubt, continue to lie.

Mr. Saltzman nodded his head before stating after a moment, “I think Stefan is a good guy. But, uh, at the end of the day, he’s still a vampire,” Mr. Saltzman told the two girls but stared hard into Elena’s brown eyes.

“I know it’s hard to understand,” Elena told the teacher, “but Stefan is different.” Elena shook her head quickly, “he would never do anything to hurt me.”


“I have no interest in the Founder’s Day Kick-Off Party,” Jeremy exclaimed with a mouth full of chinese noodles. Emily rolled her eyes at her brother and reached next to her to slap the back on Jeremy’s head. The younger Gilbert glared at his oldest sister before purposely shoving more noodles in his mouth with a bright smile.

John chuckled at the two children before stating seriously to his nephew, “sure, you do. It’s tradition.”

“Far be it for us to break from tradition,” Jenna spoke sarcastically from the kitchen sink.

“The Gilberts have been apart of this town for a hundred and fifty years,” John began to explain to the young boy, “we’re one of the founding families and with that distinction comes certain obligations, including going to the party.” John paused to take a quick bite before continuing towards the Gilbert boy, “one day, when you can appreciate the significance, I’ll tell you about your heritage.”

“Hmm, the Gilbert family legacy,” Jenna spoke up with a small smile. “I forgot how sacred it was.” Jenna looked over towards the confused Jeremy, “I’m not a Gilbert, so I was never cool enough to hear it.”

Jeremy chuckled before turning towards his uncle, “why does she hate you?”

Emily smirked, remembering once when John was visiting the same time Jenna was, Emily finally got it out of Jenna after a few large glasses of wine. Emily glanced over at Jenna, who had wide eyes and quickly shook her head repeatedly. Emily shrugged lightly, this was payback for Jenna when she didn’t tell her Jenna was coming. She turned towards her brother and stated with a large smirk, “they used to sleep together.”

“Emily!” Jenna scolded her oldest niece with wide eyes. Everyone had a different expression on their face. Of course, Jenna was shocked and felt betrayed but knew she deserved that from her niece, John’s eyes were wide while looking at Emily,  not knowing that she knew about that, and there was Jeremy who was laughing at the adults.

“What?” Emily looked over at her aunt with fake shock, “I wasn’t just going to lie to my brother.”

Jenna rolled her eyes and threw a dish towel at the young girl before turning back to the sink. Emily chuckled at her aunt before looking at her brother with a smirk, who shook his head at his sister before high-fiving her.


Emily was making her way to her bedroom and as she was passing Elena’s room, she heard a loud crashing sound. She didn’t wait for a second, when vampires were all over Mystic Falls and how fast they are, she quickly slammed Elena’s door open and right away, she saw a vamped out Stefan with his back to a wall and a broken lamp next to his shoes. “Stef?” Emily called out quietly and cautiously.

Stefan stared at the older Gilbert sister with dark red eyes and blue veins surrounding his forest green eyes. He realized how scared she looked and glanced over to Elena who was sitting up on her bed with a worried expression, before making his face turn back to normal and dashed out of the room through the window.

Emily stared at the opened window, where Stefan just went through before quickly making her way towards Elena. She grabbed her sister’s face softly and looked at her carefully before asking, “what the hell happened?”

Elena’s eyes widened in shock, “I-I don’t know. We were just kissing and then he just vamped out and freaked out,” Elena quickly spoke.

Emily nodded her head and asked softly, “are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Elena mumbled. “I’m going to call Damon, see if he can help with Stefan,” Elena told her sister.

Emily nodded before looking at her sister in nervousness, “do you think Stefan will be okay?”

Elena looked at her sister with furrowed brows, “he’s Stefan, he has to be.”

“I hope so,” Emily mumbled out while staring at the broken lamp that reminded Emily of what Stefan was going through. She knew Stefan had control issues when it came to human blood, but Elena did the right thing. If her sister didn’t do what she did, she would have definitely taken charge and done the same thing no matter Stefan said.

“I think we should tell Jeremy,” Elena told her sister after a moment of silence. Emily looked at her sister confused, not knowing what about, so Elena quickly explained, “about us being adopted.”

“Are you sure?” Emily questioned her sister.

Elena nodded, “we need to tell him.” Elena paused, “and I think you should be the one to tell him.” Emily’s eyes widened at her sister’s statement. She didn’t understand why Elena wanted her to tell Jeremy about their biggest secret. Elena sighed, “as bad as hate to admit it, you and Jeremy are closer. I think he would understand better if you were the one to explain it to him.”

After a moment of thinking, she knew that Elena was right. Everyone knew that Jeremy looked up to Emily more than anyone else. Emily nodded, “I’ll talk to him.” But Emily continued to look at her sister in worry. She wanted to be here when she talked when Damon. She trusted the Salvatore a little more after noticing that Damon would protect her sister, but she wanted to help all she could with Stefan. But she knew she had to talk with Jeremy first.


Emily took a deep breath once she reached the outside of Jeremy’s bedroom. She was worried what would happen once she told Jeremy the truth about who she really was. Emily didn’t want Jeremy to be disappointed or think of her differently. It was now or never, Emily thought.

Emily slowly opened the door and spoke quietly, “hey, Jer.”

Jeremy turned around in his desk chair and looked at his nervous sister with furrowed brows, “what’s up?”

Emily bit her lip before nodding her head towards the hallway, “come on, let’s go somewhere.”

Jeremy stood up from his chair and looked at his older sister with suspicious expression, “you aren’t going to kill me, are you?”

Emily rolled her eyes at Jeremy’s childish statement, “no, I need to tell you something important and I want to spend sometime with my favorite brother.”

“I’m your only brother,” Jeremy rolled his eyes at his sister before making his way out of his room and towards the wooden stairs.


Emily stayed quiet the whole car ride, trying to think of what she was going to tell Jeremy. She could feel Jeremy’s brown eyes staring at the side of her head every couple of minutes, but she kept silent. Finally after another fifteen more minutes, Emily pulled to a stop in front of a parking lot that took you directly towards a wooded area and a large lake. Emily thought it would be a good place to tell him, since the three Gilbert children used to come here often with their parents.

The two teenagers walked through the woods in silence before Emily came to a complete stop in front of the middle of the large lake. “Do you remember when dad taught you how to fish for the first time?” Emily asked Jeremy for the first time since leaving the Gilbert house.

Jeremy looked over at Emily confused before focusing his eyes onto the lake with a small smile, “yeah. Dad said this is where I become a man and I have to protect my sisters.”

Emily nodded, “and what did I tell him?”

“That you were the older sister, so you had to protect us,” Jeremy recalled while looking back towards Emily. “Why are we out here?” Jeremy questioned in confusion.

Emily bit her lip in nervousness, “what I’m about to tell you, might change what you think of Elena and I.” Emily took a deep breath, “Elena and I are adopted.” Emily felt like the whole world was in flames while she waited for Jeremy to say something.

Jeremy’s eyes widened, but he quickly controlled his shock after seeing the inner struggle Emily was experiencing. “Wow,” Jeremy mumbled out, finally after what felt like hours for Emily. “When did you find out?”

Emily let out the large breath she was holding, “I just found out a couple days ago.” The two teenagers continued to walk along the lake before Emily exclaimed, “I just didn’t know how to tell you.”

Jeremy looked at the green eyed girl confused, “why were you so worried about what I thought?”

Emily sighed softly, “me and you are really close, I know you look up to me and I didn’t want you to think anything differently about me or Elena.” Emily wrapped an arm around Jeremy’s shoulder, “even if we aren’t related by blood, you will always be my baby brother.”

Jeremy rolled his eyes playfully but gave Emily a bright smile and hugged her sister to his side, “you’ll always be my big sister.”

Emily smiled over at Jeremy while they walked in silence along the lake. She knew now that she was worried for nothing, Jeremy still thought of her in the same way. Emily was glad that there wouldn’t be any tension with the three teenagers.

Emily nudged Jeremy’s shoulder with a small smile, “so, I heard someone is doing amazing in history now.”

Jeremy chuckled but nodded his head, “yeah, yeah. He’s really been helping me out. He gave me some extra credit and stuff,” Jeremy explained.

“Well, I’m happy you are doing better,” Emily told her brother. Emily remembered the whole point Mr. Saltzman told her and Elena about his report, so she decided to speak to Jeremy about it, to make sure that Damon’s compulsion was still in effect. “Mr. Saltzman loved your vampire paper,” Emily stated.

Jeremy paused while staring at his sister before nodding, “he thought I had a clever angle.”

Emily’s brows furrowed, “what drew you to that subject matter?”

“Uh, I don’t know,” Jeremy shrugged, “boredom.” Jeremy chuckled lowly, “or maybe I’m just as nuts as the long line of Gilbert crazies.”

Emily pushed Jeremy’s shoulder, “oh come on, Gilberts aren’t crazy.”

“Ah, easy for you to say,” Jeremy smiled over towards Emily, “you’re not one.”

Emily paused in her step and looked over at Jeremy’s smiling face with an opened mouth, “ouch, you jerk,” Emily huffed towards Jeremy. “You’re going to pay for that,” Emily told her brother before jogging to catch up with the laughing Jeremy.


Emily was making her way through the large building in the middle of town square, the Founder’s Hall, with Elena’s arm wrapped around hers. With everyone in Mystic Falls in the large building, it felt like it was smaller than it was. Every movement the two sisters made, someone would come to try to talk to them or accidentally bump into someone. Being Mystic Falls’ darling child, it was hard for Emily to avoid the people of Mystic Falls. But finally, after politely speaking to a few people, Emily quickly pulled Elena towards the ballroom of the building. She knew no one would want to talk while they are dancing or at the free bar.

Elena sighed once they were freed from all the adults, “I don’t know how you do it, having to talk to everyone that comes up to you.”

Emily smirked over at her sister, “it’s a talent.”

Elena chuckled before looking around the room while staying attached to her sister. “Hey, there’s Stefan,” Elena told Emily before pulling her sister towards her boyfriend with a bright smile. “Hey!” Elena called out to Stefan once they were close enough to the Salvatore.

“Hey, how are you?” Stefan spoke before pulling Elena to his side and planting a small kiss on her cheek. Stefan turned over to the green eyed Gilbert and pulled her into a tight hug, “there’s my girl,” Stefan smiled brightly at Emily.

Elena looked at Stefan weirdly, “are you drunk?”

Stefan cleared his throat and avoided Elena’s eyes for a moment before speaking, “okay, I know it’s a little weird but it’s really helping me. The alcohol,” Stefan turned to his amber colored liquor, “takes the edge off.”

Emily leaned against the bar and smirked over towards Stefan, “oh my God, you’re totally that drunk high school guy at parties sneaking booze.”

Stefan stared into Emily’s green eyes before nodding his head, “I totally am, yeah.”

“How worried do I need to be?” Elena questioned her boyfriend with a serious expression.

Stefan’s eyes widened before quickly shaking his head, “oh, no. You don’t need to be worried. It’s just until the cravings go away.” Stefan noticed Elena’s uneasiness, so he grabbed onto her shoulders gently, “listen, I think we should enjoy it while it lasts.” Stefan looked at Elena with smile and asked, “would you like to dance with me?”

Elena’s eyes widened, “you hate dancing. I usually have to beg you.”

“No, no, no,” Stefan corrected her, “you have to beg the sober me. The drunk me, there is no begging necessary.”

Emily rose an eyebrow at Stefan, “do you know, no one is dancing?”

Stefan smirked over towards Emily, “that’s because they need something better to dance to.” Stefan grabbed Emily’s hand, “and you are coming with me. No one can say no to Emily Gilbert.”

Emily looked back at her sister while Stefan pulled her across the room. Elena’s eyes widened, but Emily gave her sister a small smile and a nod before quickly walking with Stefan. Once they reached the DJ, Stefan called out to him. As soon as the DJ’s eyes were locked on Stefan’s green eyes, Emily realized that the Salvatore compelled him to change the music.

Emily rolled her eyes and chuckled lowly once she heard the DJ turn the song to something upbeat. “Are you sure you’re okay?” Emily questioned Stefan once he turned towards her direction. She was worried about how Stefan was acting, it just wasn’t normal for his character.

Stefan waved his hand at the Gilbert girl, “of course I am okay.” Stefan held out his hand and spoke poshly, “Emily Gilbert, will you do the honor and dance with me?”

Emily chuckled, “Stefan Salvatore, I would love to dance with you,” she spoke with the same posh.  

Stefan pulled Emily’s hand quickly, making her slam into his chest with wide eyes. “Come on, Emmie. I heard you were a dancer, show me what you got,” Stefan smirked at the green eyed girl.

“You’re so on Salvatore,” Emily told Stefan with a smile. The two moved around each other while dancing with smiles on each of their faces. Emily knew that she was supposed to watch Stefan, to make sure he was okay, but dancing with him was bringing out the fun that Emily used to have.

Emily laughed loudly when Stefan twirled her around before pulling her back to his chest. She felt like she could act like her old self when she got to hang around with Stefan. Emily didn't know why she felt that way or why Stefan's the only person she felt that way around, but she wasn't going to question it at the moment. 


Emily was looking at the painting around the Founder's’ Hall when Elena suddenly pulled her hand without speaking and made her way towards the older Salvatore. “Have you noticed what your brother has been up to?” Elena questioned Damon at the bar once she and Emily were close enough.

“Nope, I have been too preoccupied with yours,” Damon told Elena after taking a drink of his bourbon.

Emily looked over at Damon confused, “why? What has he been doing?” She didn’t like Jeremy around Damon, when the vampire didn’t mind flaunting what he was.

“Jeremy has been asking questions about Vicki Donovan’s death,” Damon explained.

“He knows that her death was ruled an overdose,” Elena spoke up with confusion.

“Really?” Damon whispered towards the younger sister. He changed his voice to imitate Jeremy before speaking, “oh but sheriff, someone buried her. Who would do that?” Damon raised his hand up, “I know I know! Me! I mean, I could compel him but he’s wearing vervain.”

“We are not compelling him again,” Emily glared over at the blue eyed vampire.

“If he keeps asking questions…” Damon trailed off.

“Damon, no,” Elena spoke strongly while staring at the older Salvatore. “I don’t want him to go through that again.” Elena glanced over at her sister, “we’ll handle it.”

Damon grabbed a small rose from the plant that was sitting next to him and smelled the flower. He turned to Elena and sighed, “okay. But don’t say I didn’t warn you,” before handing her the red rose.

Emily watched with an eyebrow raised as Damon and Elena stared into each others eyes closely. Once Damon left the room, Emily turned to her sister and quickly questioned, “what was that?”

Elena avoided looking into her sister’s green eyes and called out, “we need to speak to Jeremy,” before quickly walking through the crowded room. Emily decided to not think about how Damon looked at her sister, she quickly followed after Elena to go find Jeremy.


Emily pulled Elena’s arm to stop her from walking and pointed with her head towards the opened door. The two sisters looked in carefully and saw Jeremy sitting in front a roaring fire quietly in a dark room.

The two sisters moved towards the white couch, and sat on either side of Jeremy. “Jer,” Elena spoke up softly while rubbing Jeremy’s back, “we heard about your conversation with Sheriff Forbes.”

“No one is trying to figure out what happened to her,” Jeremy spoke while looking towards Elena. “They all willing to believe that she OD’ed.”

Emily sighed quietly, Jeremy was the last person she wanted to lie to, but she knew it was going to protect him. “The coroner’s office confirmed it, Jer. if that’s what they said happened, then…”

Jeremy quickly interrupted his older sister and questioned, “is that what you believe?”

“Jeremy, I think if something else happened, then the police would be all over it,” Emily told her brother. She didn’t feel right to lie to him totally. Emily wanted to be as honest as she could with her little brother without hurting him.

“What do you think happened?” Elena questioned after a moment of silence.

“I think somebody killed her and buried her body and I don’t think we should write it off just ‘cause it’s easy,” Jeremy spoke strongly.

“They’re just doing what they can to move on,” Elena tried to console her brother, so he would stop asking questions.

“The truth is the only thing that’s gonna help people to move on,” Jeremy tried to explain to his sisters. Emily sighed quietly, if only Jeremy knew the truth then he wouldn’t dare say that. It was only going to break his heart more.

“Jer, just - just let it go, okay?” Elena told her brother with a small nervous stutter. “Whatever it was, she’s gone now.”

Jeremy furrowed his eyebrows, “whatever it was? So you don’t think it was an overdose?”

Elena glanced over at her sister with wide eyes, but Emily quickly shook her head. Elena quickly looked over towards Jeremy and mumbled out, “of course, I do.”

Jeremy glanced over at his two sisters, “is there something you aren’t telling me?” While Elena avoided his gaze, Emily just looked at him with soft eyes. “Why aren’t you looking at me?” Jeremy questioned Elena, who looked the most guilty.

Emily quickly jumped in to save Elena, “Jer, it’s nothing. The police are handling it, Elena and I don’t know anything.”

“If there was something else, you would tell me, right?” Jeremy questioned Emily seriously.

Emily hated herself for lying straight to Jeremy’s face, but she had to keep telling herself that he was going to be safe every time she didn’t tell him the truth. So, Emily squeezed Jeremy’s hand with a small smile, “Of course I would, Jer.”


Elena sighed quietly while walking through the hallway while her head laid on Emily’s shoulder with her arms locked with her sisters. “I hate lying to him. I wish we didn’t have to,” Elena mumbled out to her sister.

Emily squeezed Elena’s arm and mumbled, “I know. But just think we are protecting him.” Emily whispered towards Elena, “if he were to find out the real truth, it was crush him. Just remember, we are keeping him safe.”

Elena nodded her head, but she didn’t have time speak before Matt came walking up to the two sisters. “Who knew I’ve been missing all the fun at the Founders’ parties?” Matt smiled at the two girls.

Emily chuckled at her blonde friend, “I think that’s the alcohol in your system speaking, my dear friend.”

“Is it bad that I’m enjoying myself?” Matt questioned after throwing his arm over Emily’s shoulder.

Emily shook her head and patted Matt’s chest softly, “you deserve to have some fun.”

Elena swatted at her sister’s hand, “don’t encourage him to drink.” Elena smiled over at the laugh Matt, “thank you for the dance, by the way.”

“Hey, not a problem,” Matt smiled drunkenly at his ex-girlfriend before pulling her into a hug. Matt pulled away before glancing at the two sisters, “air, I need some air. Come with me?”

Elena glanced over her shoulder and saw Stefan with another drink in his hand before turning towards the blonde, “sure.”

“Emily?” Matt questioned his friend.

Emily looped her arm with the drunken Matt, “of course, Matty.” Emily pinched his red cheeks playfully, “I gotta keep an eye on you.”

Matt pushed her shoulder before the three began to make their way through the long hallway. “You haven’t seen my mom have you?” Matt questioned loudly while walking.

“No, not in a while,” Elena shook her head at the blonde.

The three teenagers finally made it to the back door, Emily went first but as soon as felt the air, she froze in her spot. “Oh, my God,” Emily mumbled out. She shocked and mildly disgusted, in front of her was Tyler making out with Kelly Donovan.

Matt looked at the two making out in confusion before quickly jogged towards them and pulled Tyler from his mom hard, “what the hell are you doing man?”

“Matt!” Kelly yelped out.

“Mom!” Matt yelled out towards the women in anger.

“Woah. Dude, calm down,” Tyler tried to speak to Matt so he would lose his anger. But that was the wrong thing to do to a drunk and angry Matt, because he quickly turned towards the male and swung his fist at Tyler’s face.

“Matt!” Elena yelped in shock.

But that wasn’t even the worse part of the whole thing. Tyler threw his fist back towards Matt and when he did, Matt ended up slamming into his mom and making her her fall against a small table and crash to the ground. “Tyler!” Emily yelled out, “stop it!”

“Tyler, stop it!” Elena yelled out. “You’re hurting him! Somebody help us!”

Luckily Mr. Saltzman was close by, he quickly jumped in and pulled Tyler from sitting on top of Matt and punching at his face. The history teacher slammed Tyler against the wall and questioned, “what the hell was that?”

Emily and Elena quickly jogged towards Matt, who was choking on the hard ground. The two girls helped Matt from the floor and slowly moved him to a chair. Emily didn’t bother to listen when Mayor Lockwood began to speak, he probably was trying to make it seem like nothing happened. Emily grabbed Matt’s face softly, “are you okay?”

Matt looked around the empty yard and questioned, “where is she?”

Elena looked around and shook her head, “I don’t know.”

“Come on, put your head up,” Emily commanded her friend while tilting his head towards the dark sky. Emily sighed, of course there could never be a drama free day in Mystic Falls.


“Not so excited that we have another month of these Founders’ Day events,” Jenna huffed while walking up the stairs with Emily.

Emily leaned against the banister with a small smirk, “fingers crossed that uncle John will be gone by then,” Emily joked.

“We can only dream,” Jenna called out on her way to her bedroom.

Emily chuckled and shook her head before making her way to her bedroom, but before she could reach it, she saw Jeremy sitting at his desk in the dark. Emily furrowed her eyebrows and placed her head in the doorway and called out, “you okay, Jer?”

Jeremy quickly turned around in his chair, “fine.”

Emily looked at her brother in worry, “are you sure you are okay?”

“I’m fine, Emily,” Jeremy told his sister before turning around in his desk chair.

Emily sighed once she closed her bedroom door. She could feel that Jeremy wasn’t okay. Something was wrong, she knew her brother like the back of her hand, he wasn’t okay. But she decided to not push it tonight, he’s been trying to handle Vicki’s death. Everything was spirally out of control, Emily just opened she could fix it before something bad happened.

Chapter Text

Emily looked up from her notebook when she heard Mr. Saltzman speak up as soon as he walked into his history class filled with students. “Okay, this week we’re gonna set outside our regular curriculum for a lesson in local history as we approach Founders’ Day,” Mr. Saltzman told the class. “Apparently the community leaders feel it’s more important than World War 2 but hey, what do I know?”

“Sorry, I’m late,” a voice spoke quickly from the opened door. Emily glanced up to the doorway and her eyes widened once she saw it was Bonnie Bennett. Emily was surprised that Bonnie was back, but she was also happy she was. Emily hadn’t spoken to Bonnie since Grams’ funeral.

“Well, it looks like we will be at full occupancy today,” Mr. Saltzman said once he saw the brown eyed girl. “Welcome home, Bonnie,” the history teacher smiled softly at the young girl.

Bonnie nodded and quickly moved to her seat, which was right next to Emily, Elena, and Stefan. As soon as Bonnie turned towards her, Emily smiled brightly at her friend as did Elena. But once Bonnie’s eyes reached Stefan’s, her smile quickly vanished and looked to the front of the class.

Emily’s eyes furrowed in confusion, so she quickly closed over at her sister and best friend, who was just as confused as she was. She thought Bonnie was okay with Stefan after everything that the four went through. But she knew for one thing, she was going to figure the reason for Bonnie to ignore the younger Salvatore.


Emily and Elena were walking outside of school when Emily spotted someone she needed to speak to. “Bonnie!” Emily called out to the Bennett witch when she finally saw her outside of school. Every time Emily or Elena tried to talk to her, she would always make up an excuse to get away from the Gilbert sisters.

“Hey,” Bonnie mumbled out when she saw who called out to her, before continuing to walk quickly.

Emily quickly jogged closer to Bonnie, “I tried to grab you after class but you were already gone,” Emily told her friend. “How are you holding up?” Emily questioned softly, “how’s your family?”

Bonnie shrugged, “we’re dealing, it’s been hard.”

Emily gave Bonnie a small smile, “well, I for one have missed you so much.”

Bonnie gave Emily a small smile before glancing over at the worried Elena, “yeah, I just had so much to deal with after Grams’ funeral and, honestly after Elena told me the tomb spell failed, I just didn’t want to come back.”

“I hope you understand why I called,” Elena spoke up for the first time. “I wanted you to know before you came home.”

Bonnie nodded her head lightly, “I understand why. I just wish I didn’t know.”

It was silent for a moment before Elena tried to speak to her friend again, “I know it’s been really hard-”

But before Elena could finish, Caroline jumped in and interrupted the younger twin. “Bonnie!” Caroline yelped in excitement. “Bonnie! Thank God you’re home!” Caroline exclaimed before pulling Bonnie into a tight hug. “I know we talked everyday but I missed you.”

Emily quickly glanced over towards Elena and saw that she was just as shocked as Emily. She thought Bonnie didn’t want to speak to anyone, but she had spoken to Caroline everyday, meaning she just didn’t want to talk to the Gilbert sisters. Knowing that Bonnie didn’t want to talk to her or Elena made Emily a bit upset, but she could understand. She and Elena both forced the vampire world in her life and when she did get apart of it, it killed her Grams. Emily just wished Bonnie would have explained to her that she needed a break.

“How are you doing?” Caroline asked Bonnie softly.

“Better. Better,” Bonnie nodded her head. “You know, glad to be back and trying to keep myself busy.”

“Well, I can help with that,” Caroline smiled brightly. “Major wardrobe confab needed ASAP,” Caroline exclaimed. “You need to help me pick up the perfect dress for the Founders’ court.”

“The Founders’ court? Did I miss something?” Elena questioned confused.

Emily’s eyes widened, “please tell me you’re joking, Lena.” Once Elena shook her head, Emily rolled her eyes and explained, “Miss Mystic Falls!”

Caroline nodded her head, “they announced it today and you, Emily, and I are on it,” Caroline told the younger sister.

“Oh, my God!” Elena’s eyes finally widened, realizing what they were talking about. Elena glanced over at her sister, “we signed up for that so long away… I completely forgot.”

Caroline scoffed with a chuckle, “yeah.” She looked at Elena seriously, “so, are you dropping out then?”

Elena stood silent for a moment before looking down and shaking her head, “I can’t.”

“No?” Caroline questioned in confusion.

“Her mom is the one who wanted her to enter,” Bonnie explained to Caroline while looking at the two Gilbert sisters with soft eyes.

Emily linked her arms with Elena’s and squeezed it gently while giving her sister a small smile. She knew that Elena was saddened about the fact that their mother wouldn’t get to see the two girls at the Miss Mystic Falls. Emily remembered that it was their mother’s pride and joy, so she would happily make her mother proud.


Emily made her towards the football field, where saw the football team practicing. She looked closely until she finally saw the number one jersey, the one she was looking for. Emily leaned against the fence and waited for Tyler to notice her. It didn’t take long for the football team to start whispering about the head cheerleader watching them practice. Finally, Tyler glanced over to her before whispering something to the football players. He then jogged towards and took his helmet off.

“How’s the face?” Emily questioned with a smirk from where Matt laid a good punch.

Tyler rolled his eyes at the brunette, “my face is perfect like always.”

“Sure it is, Ty,” Emily chuckled. “Can you please do me a huge favor?” Emily begged her friend.

“What do you need?” Tyler faked huffed.

Emily pushed Tyler’s shoulder before stating, “will you be escort for Miss Mystic Falls?”

Tyler placed his hand under is chin, “mmm, I don’t know. Maybe if you asked nicely,” Tyler smirked over at his best friend.

Emily rolled her eyes and sighed, “fine.” She took a deep breath and smiled at the smirking football player, “Tyler Lockwood, would you do me the honor and being my escort?”

Tyler smirked before smiling and pulling Emily into a sweaty hug, “I would be honored to, Emmie.”

Emily pushed Tyler off of her, “you stink, Ty.” She pointed towards her friend, “you better not stink later for dance practice.”

Tyler held his hands up in innocence, “I promise I will smell my best.”

Emily chuckled, “now get back to football, you guys sucks,” Emily smirked at her friend before walking off the field. Emily always knew that she could count on her best friend, Tyler. He could be a jackass sometimes, but he was always there for her no matter what.


“This year’s queen will have the special honor of taking stage at the hundred and fiftieth Founders’ Day Gala,” Mrs. Lockwood spoke to the older Gilbert girl. Emily was sitting straight in a seat in the Founder's’ Hall with the mayor's wife and two important women in Mystic Falls. To be Miss Mystic Falls the contestants have to go through an interview to decide who deserves it more. “Before we crown our winner, we’d like to get to know a little bit more about each of you,” Mrs. Lockwood spoke with a bright smile.

Emily smiled at the three women before answering confidently, “I run the student council at Mystic Falls High School, which helps out with all the fundraisers in our town, school functions, and anything to help the community.” Emily took a quick pause before continuing, “My mother, Miranda Gilbert, was proud to be a volunteer in Mystic Falls and she cherish being apart of the Miss Mystic Falls organization. I want to make my mother proud and stand up what she believed in for this town. She believed that we should all come together in community, honor, and family. She was proud to be apart of this town, so I hope I can do her justice in her memory.”


“Honor your partner,” Mrs. Lockwood instructed the couples in the middle of Mystic Falls High School cafeteria. Emily stood straight across from her best friend, Tyler Lockwood, with his mother watching the couple closely. Emily bowed her head towards the dark haired boy who did the same, but with a small smirk. “Let’s focus. Right hand around,” Mrs. Lockwood instructed. Emily listened, and placed her right hand beside her face while staring at Tyler. “Flirt with your eyes,” Mrs. Lockwood continued. Emily couldn’t help but laugh as quiet as she could when Tyler began to wiggle his eyebrows at her. Emily knew the dance like the back of her hand, so she decided to have some of her own fun. Each couple moved closer to each other and began to walk around each other with their right hand up. Emily smiled up at her friend and fluttered her green eyes at the dark haired boy, causing Tyler to laugh quietly. “Left hand round,” Mrs. Lockwood commanded after a moment.

“You know your mom has been staring at us the whole time?” Emily whispered quietly towards Tyler once they switched hands.

Tyler glanced over to the older women quickly, and in fact, his mother was keeping a close eye on them. Tyler chuckled lowly, “mayor’s son and Mystic Falls’ darling daughter, she thinks we would make the perfect couple.”

“Both hands,” Mrs. Lockwood instructed.

“You couldn’t handle me, Ty,” Emily smirked at her best friend while lifting up both of her hands and continue to move around each other slowly.

“Oh, no, no, no, no!” Mrs. Lockwood yelped loudly, causing everyone to stop dancing and look over towards the mayor’s wife. Emily couldn’t help but laugh when she saw who Mrs. Lockwood was scolding, it was Stefan and Elena. “There’s no touching during this part,” Mrs. Lockwood told the couple, “it’s about the simple intimacy of the near touch.” Mrs. Lockwood looked at the couples before smiling at her son and his best friend, “very nice, Emily!”

Emily smiled at the older women, “thank you, Mrs. Lockwood.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Lockwood,” Tyler imitated Emily’s happy voice with a smirk.

“Shut up,” Emily pushed on Tyler’s shoulder with a chuckle before the couple continued to follow to Mrs. Lockwood’s instructions.


“Thanks for doing this with me, I know you aren’t the dancing type,” Emily told Tyler once the dance class was finished for the day.

Tyler shrugged while taking a big gulp of water, “it was no problem.” Tyler smirked, “my mom will be happy that I’m getting closer to Mystic Falls’ darling child.”

“Don’t give her any ideas,” Emily laughed at her friend.

“She had that idea since we were four years old and I brought you home,” Tyler explained with a chuckle.

Emily was about to speak, but she saw Elena and Stefan waiting for her, so she turned back to Tyler’s dark eyes with a smile, “I need to get going, but I will soon with a suit, Mr. Lockwood,” Emily smirked.

“And I will see you a dress, Mrs. Gilbert,” Tyler smirked at the green eyed girl before walking away and towards his smiling mother.

Emily chuckled when she saw Mrs. Lockwood still smiling once Tyler walked up to her. Emily quickly jogged up to Elena and Stefan with a smirk, “you guys seemed to have fun today.”

Elena chuckled and linked her arms with her sister before smirking, “you and Tyler look like you are getting closer,” Elena hinted.

Emily glanced over at Stefan and noticed that he was looking at the ground with a clenched jaw, Emily’s eyes furrowed but decided not to think anything of it and turned to her sister with an eye roll, “you know Tyler and I are only ever going to be friends.”

“Whatever you say, Emmie,” Elena joked.

The trio began to walk away from the school cafeteria, but they stopped once they say who walked through the door. Emily could feel the tension as soon as they laid eyes on the dark eyed girl, so she tried to fix it, “Hey, Bonnie,” Emily smiled warmly at the girl.

“Hey,” Stefan finally spoke up with a small smile, “how are you?” But Bonnie didn’t say anything. All she did was stare at Stefan with a frown before moving her eyes over towards the Gilbert sisters with a blank stare.

Tired of the silence, Caroline who stood next to Bonnie, decided to quickly speak up, “I begged Bonnie to fill in for Matt, he had to work today.”

It was of course silent once Caroline spoke, but Elena decided to try with her friend. “Bonnie, do you have a minute?” Elena asked softly.

Bonnie stared at the younger sister before speaking, “we only have 30 minutes for rehearsal.”

Emily knew that Bonnie was only making an excuse up, so she decided to help her sister out, “it’ll only take a minute, I promise,” Emily smiled at the Bennett witch.

Bonnie stared the green eyed girl with soft eyes, she decided to at least hear her out, so she nodded her head before moving towards the side of the large cafeteria.

Emily thought maybe Bonnie would talk to her more, so she decided to start. “Bonnie, what’s wrong?” it didn’t take a genius to find out that Bonnie was avoiding the Gilbert sisters.

“It’s not worth talking about,” Bonnie shrugged.

Elena looked at Bonnie in confusion, “what do you mean, not worth it?” Elena paused while glancing over at her sister before turning back to Bonnie, “you barely said ten words to either of us and you won’t even look at Stefan.” As soon as Bonnie looked away from Elena’s brown eyes once she spoke Stefan’s name, Elena realized the problem. “Is that what it is? Is it Stefan?” Elena questioned.

Bonnie sighed after a moment of silence between the three girls. “Listen. Elena, I can’t pretend that everything’s okay.” Bonnie glanced over at the older sister for a second before continuing, “everything my Grams did was to protect us from those vampires in the tomb. And now they’re out which means she died for nothing.”

Emily sighed sadly, she really felt bad for Bonnie. She didn’t even want to be involved in anything that had to with vampires. But she did it because Elena and Emily asked her to. And now that Bonnie knew that the spell didn’t work, it felt like that Grams died for nothing, just be in danger with the tomb vampires. Emily looked at Bonnie with soft green eyes, “I’m really sorry that happened, Bonnie.”

Elena nodded quickly, “what can I do to make it better?” Elena questioned desperately.

Bonnie looked over at Emily with a barely noticeable smile before turning to the younger sister with a sigh, “that’s just it. There’s nothing you can do.” Bonnie paused, “I blame him, Elena, him and Damon,” Bonnie glanced at both sisters before continued, “and I’m not gonna put either of you in a situation where you have to choose sides. I’m just having a hard time with it, okay?”


Emily stared at the dress that has been on the back of her closet door since the day she bought it. It was a simple but beautiful strapless red dress with a silver beading around the waist. Emily remembered when she and Elena signed up for the Miss Mystic Falls, as soon as they did, the two sisters and their mother headed straight to the dress shop. Emily thought it was weird to get the dress a year before the actual event, but her mother explained that she wasn’t going to find the perfect dress the first around, and she was right, it took the twins four months for them to find their dresses, after visiting the stores on the weekends with their mother.  While Emily went for a red dress, Elena went for a silk blue dress, their father would joke about how they were opposites but everyone knew that the two girls were a lot alike.

Emily softly grabbed the red dress from the hanger in her closet and carefully placed it into a long black bag before placing her heels and jewelry into her large purse. Emily glanced around the room, to make sure she had everything, before making her way down the wooden stairs. Once Emily reached the bottom of the stairs, she looked up and saw Elena and Alaric talking. “Hey,” Emily called out before looking over the vampire hunter in a nice suit, “are you our ride?”

Alaric nodded before asking, “do you want me to take that for you?” He pointed towards the things her arms.

Emily looked down at the things in her arms that felt like were going to slip before taking a thankful sigh and handed over the bag to Alaric who was already holding onto the younger twin’s bag, “you are life saver.”

“Alaric,” a voice spoke up. Emily glanced over Elena’s shoulder and saw that it uncle John. “hey buddy, what are you doing here?” John questioned the history teacher in confusion.

“Well, I’m the chauffeur,” Alaric explained.

“I thought I was driving,” John said while glancing over at Emily and Elena.

“No need,” Jenna called out to the man she despised while walking down the stairs, “we’re going with Ric.” Jenna looked over at Alaric with a small smile.

“Are we ready?” Elena questioned once she saw aunt.

Jenna nodded and opening the front door to let the sisters passed by before turning back to John, “Jeremy can ride with you.”


Emily was looking into one of the many vanity mirrors that sat on a white table top in the Founder's’ Hall while putting the finishing touches to her red lips. She sat the lipstick down and looked into the mirror with a bright smile, Emily’s makeup was absolutely perfect with her red colored lips, rosy cheeks, and smokey eye shadow. Emily felt like nothing could go wrong today, the only thing that mattered to her was to make her mother proud.

“Thanks for helping me,” Elena interrupted the silence that took up the room. She glanced into the large mirror and back at the strawberry blonde, who was doing her long brown hair into medium curls.

Jenna chuckled and continued to curl Elena’s hair slowly, “don’t thank me until you’re sure your hair isn’t gonna burn off.”

“You know, I remember when mom and us were first applying to this, she was so excited,” Elena spoke after a moment of silence.

“We all were excited, at the time,” Emily told her sister when she twirled in her chair to face Elena with a small smile adoring her face.

Elena nodded, “it was. She made it sound like so much fun.” Elena glanced over at her sister, “you were into it just as much as mom was.” Elena shook her head while looking down at her fingers that laid in her lap, “but, a lot has changed since then.”

Emily reached over and grabbed Elena’s hand with a small smile, “it’s okay not to be okay right now. Mom always spoke about this day, but now she’s not here, it doesn’t feel right, I know,” Emily explained to Elena.

“I hate to break it to you, but it’s a little late for cold feet,” Jenna told the younger sister, since Elena was the one hesitating unlike Emily, who was excited to participate the Miss Mystic Falls.

Elena shook her head, “I don’t have cold feet.” She glanced over at Emily with a small nod, “Emily’s right. I just… I think I’d be enjoying it a lot more if she was here.”

“She would be proud of you for sticking it out,” Emily told her twin sister.

Jenna stared at the two girls with sorrow in her eyes before finally regaining her voice and spoke, “well I tell you one thing, your hair would have a better chance if she was.”

Emily looked over at the strawberry blonde that was welding the extremely hot wand with wide green eyes, “maybe you should put that down before you burn yourself or us,” Emily joked while Jenna rolled her eyes at the older sister.

Elena chuckled before standing from the chair, “we should probably go put our dresses on,” Elena exclaimed and grabbed Emily from her chair before the two sisters made their way out of the room.

The two Gilbert sisters made their way through the large building with smiles on their faces before they reached the room where all the dresses were stored. Emily’s face twitched in confusion when she saw one of the contestants, Amber, pacing up and down the room. “Hey, Amber,” Emily called out to get the blonde’s attention before speaking softly, “are you okay?”

Amber looked up to see the cheerleading captain staring up at her in worry, with Elena close by and the same worried expression. Amber shook her head with a small chuckle while continuing to pace the small room, “I hate being the center of attention. I get panic attacks.”

Emily removed herself from her twin sister before slowly walking up to the blonde and grabbed her arm softly, to stop Amber’s pacing, “do you want to talk?” Emily asked the girl carefully not to freak her out more than she already was.

Amber looked at the older sister with a grateful smile, “thanks. But,” Amber chuckled in nervousness, “I think I just need some air.” Amber gave the two Gilbert sisters one last smile before dashing out of the room.

“Poor girl,” Emily commented with the shake of her head before moving to a large closet in the corner to find her red dress while Elena saw her dress leaning against a tall mirror.

“Hey,” Elena gasped. “You can’t be here,” Elena told the blue eyed vampire.

Emily glanced behind her when she heard her sister speak, she rolled her eyes when she saw it was the older Salvatore brother. “What are you doing here, Damon?” Emily questioned.

“We need to talk,” Damon told the two girls with full seriousness.

“Does it have to be right now?” Elena questioned softly while holding her blue dress in hand, to make a point.

Damon moved closer towards Elena before speaking, “normally I would have a completely different outlook of what I’m about to tell you, but since it could really inconvenience me, I’ll squeal.”

Emily moved closer to the duo and looked at Damon in confusion, “what’s going on, Damon?”

Damon paused before spilled out the truth, “Stefan’s still drinking human blood.”

“What?” Elena breathed out.

Emily’s eyes widened, “are you serious?” Emily was in shock, she knew that Stefan was having problems but she thought it was because he was having withdraws, but in reality he was drinking blood like he was Damon.

Damon nodded, “yeah. A month ago, I would have rejoiced but with the council back on the alert, it is not good time for Stefan to fly off the handle.”

“I know he’s been a little edgy, but he said that was normal,” Elena tried to explain to older Salvatore.

“He has a fridge full of stolen blood bank contraband in the house,” Damon stated.

“Oh my God,” Elena gasped before she took a seat on one of the couches.

“He has no idea what normal is,” Damon continued, “his entire existence isn’t normal. Normal to a vampire is drinking human blood, but he spent all this time fighting it, when he should have been learning to control it and now it’s controlling him instead.”

Emily shook her head and began to pace the small room exactly like Amber was just doing minutes ago. “This is Stefan, he’s the president of self control.” Emily bit her lip and looked up at Damon in nervousness, “what can we do to help him?”

Elena shook her head in denial, “this is Stefan we are talking about.”

Damon looked at the older sister before focusing his blue eyes on her brown ones, “Stefan on human blood, Elena. He’ll do anything, he’ll say anything, because he’s not gonna want to stop. Trust me,” Damon explained.

“This is all my fault,” Elena exclaimed before quickly jumped up from the couch and now she is the one to begin to pace. “I’m the one who fed him the blood in the first place,” Elena continued.

“Elena, if you didn’t do it, I would have done it,” Emily confessed to her sister.

Before Elena could say anything, someone suddenly opened the door of the small room. The two sisters glanced up at the door and saw it was the vampire that they were talking about, Stefan Salvatore. “What’s going on here?” Stefan questioned once he saw the seriousness on each face of the twins.

“I was just filling the girls on your extracurricular activities,” Damon explained tightly to his brother.

Stefan stared at his brother with a scoff, “what are you talking about?”

Emily glanced over at her sister and noticed the shocked glassed eyes that still took over Elena’s face, so she decided to speak up, “we know about the blood, Stef,” Emily told her friend while crossing her arms over her chest.

“I’m gonna…” Damon began, noticing the tension with the trio, “I’ll be downstairs, drinking,” Damon mumbled before quickly walking out of the room and closing the door.

Stefan chuckled once Damon was out of the room before stating, “I was going to tell you,” Stefan stared at the green eyed girl before focusing his eyes on his girlfriend.

“When?” Elena questioned while crossing her arms over her chest, like her sister.

Stefan moved to walk closer towards Elena slowly, “I’m fine.” Stefan smiled, “I’m fine, the blood, it doesn’t change anything.”

Emily sighed while she leaned against the window, to give the couple some space. But she couldn’t just keep her mouth shut when Stefan was in trouble and he didn’t want help. “It’s changing you,” Emily spoke softly.

“Why because I kept a secret from you?” Stefan questioned the older sister, “I don’t have to tell you everything, you’re not my girlfriend, Emily.”

Emily sighed quietly, she decided to ignore the random pain she felt when Stefan spoke and decided to continue, “you’re right, I’m not. But Elena is, and she didn’t even know.” Emily shook her head and looked into Stefan’s green eyes sadly, “you aren’t you, Stef.” Emily looked over at Elena with a small smile, “I’m going to go get dressed,” she exclaimed before quickly grabbing her red dress from the closet and making her way out of the room.


“Miss Tina Fell, escorted by Bartholomew Whitmore,” mayor Lockwood spoke at the bottom of the staircase before the brunette made her way down the stairs in her long pink dress.

“Has anyone seen Amber?” Mrs. Lockwood quickly asked as soon as she walked up towards the remaining girls.

Emily looked at the mayor’s wife in confusion, “she said she needed air, but that was awhile ago,” Emily explained before Mrs. Lockwood walked away.

“Do you see Stefan down there?” Elena questioned while leaning over the balcony.

Caroline leaned over the balcony and shook her head, “nope. Just my boring fill in escort,” Caroline sighed.

Emily looked over at the blonde, “I thought Matt was your date.”

Caroline sighed loudly, “they wouldn’t let him out of work.” Caroline looked down at the balcony before smirking over at the green eyed sister, “is that Tyler Lockwood I see as your escort?”

Emily rolled her eyes, “we’re just friends, you know that,” Emily told her best friend. She couldn’t remember how many times she have told the whole Mystic Falls about her and Tyler’s relationship.

Caroline rolled her eyes at her friend before remembering and quickly turning towards Elena with wide eyes, “wait, what happened with Stefan?”

Elena glanced over at her sister before turning back to the blonde with the shake of her head, “I don’t know, he just disappeared somewhere, I don’t know.” Elena’s eyes widened, “what am I doing? I should have never gone through with this.”

“What do you mean?” Caroline questioned quietly.

“I need to find Stefan, this isn’t me, I’m not this person anymore,” Elena explained before trying to walk away.

Emily quickly grabbed Elena’s arm and made her sister face her. “Lena, you need to calm down,” Emily commanded while looking at Elena with soft green eyes. “We will find Stefan later and we will fix it. Right now, you are doing this because mom wanted this for us.” Emily gave Elena a bright smile once she saw her sister calm down, “it’s just for a few minutes you are going to go out there and make mom proud. Okay?”

Elena nodded her head slowly and whispered, “okay.” Emily nodded and gave Elena’s hand a squeeze before placing Elena beside Caroline and she stood next to her sister by the staircase.

“Miss Caroline Forbes and her escort Jeffrey Lockwood Hamilton,” mayor Lockwood spoke before she gave the two sisters one last smile before gracefully making her way down the stairs to her replacement.

“Elena, you’re next,” Mrs. Lockwood whispered towards the younger sister, “come on.”

Elena quickly looked over at her sister in nervousness, causing Emily to chuckle lowly before rubbing her sister’s shoulder soothingly, “you’re going to do amazing,” Emily promised her sister.

Elena finally gave the confidence she needed, she gave Emily a real smile before walking towards Mrs. Lockwood. “Miss Elena Gilbert, escorted by mister Stefan Salvatore,” the mayor Lockwood spoke.

“Are you ready, Emily?” Mrs. Lockwood questioned the green eyed girl once Elena was out of sight.

Emily closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening her eyes and smiling at Mrs. Lockwood, “I’m ready.”

“And last by not least, Miss Emily Gilbert, escorted by Tyler Lockwood,” mayor Lockwood called out to the audience.

Emily took one last deep breath before slowly making her way down the staircase, she smiled once she saw the smirking face of Tyler Lockwood. “Impressive,” Emily whispered to the male.

“Well I am your escort, I had to look as good as you,” Tyler whispered back. Emily smiled up at the Lockwood with a tint to her pale cheeks.

Even though Emily dreamed about this moment, she was beyond nervous as soon as they walked out the front doors and were faced with all of Mystic Falls staring at them. Emily squeezed Tyler’s large hand tightly, causing him to give Emily a small smile and a squeeze back. Emily was careful not to trip over her long dress while walking down the aisle of people. She took a quiet sigh when she saw Jenna smiling brightly at her along with Alaric. Emily thought back at the times when she was three and her father would place her on his large feet and dance in the living room with Frank Sinatra playing in the background, she remembered her father smiling down at her, telling her that she was anything but ordinary and she was going to achieve anything that she desired. Thinking of that memory, caused Emily to gain the confidence she needed, so she stood up straight and put on a bright smile while walking down the aisle of people.

Finally, the contestants made it to the middle of the crowd, where they would be dancing. Once they came to a stop, Emily glanced over at her sister before looking across from Elena. She was confused when she didn’t see Stefan, but she saw Damon. Emily decided to focus on the dance, instead of what her vampire friend was doing. In this moment, Emily wanted to imagine that she didn’t know the existence of vampires, but she wanted to imagine that her mom and dad were smiling proudly in the crowd.

Once the soft music began to play, Emily took a step forward and bowed towards Tyler, who whispered, “you’re going to do great.” Emily gave her friend a small, barely noticeable smile before taking a step back. Emily stood straight and as soon as the vocals began in the song, she raised her right hand and began to dance to the soft melody. Emily took a step back at the right time, before switching hands and holding up her left, she continued to dance with a proud feeling soaking up her heart. As Emily danced with Tyler, she felt like she was honoring her mother right then and there. She felt like she could feel her mother beaming at her in happiness. Emily somehow felt closer to her mother while she danced around with her best friend, knowing she was honoring her mother.


“Where is Amber?” Caroline questioned while she glanced around the stage at all the girls, but couldn’t find the blonde.

Emily’s brows furrowed and whispered, “I don’t know.”

“Before I crown the winner,” mayor Lockwood spoke into the microphone once he walked on the stage, “I’d like to offer a personal thank you to all of these young ladies for their efforts to better our community.” Mayor Lockwood paused for the audience to clap and cheer before he continued, “so, without further ado, it is my honor to announce our very own Miss Mystic Falls, Ms. Caroline Forbes!”

Caroline froze in her spot when she heard her name, Emily chuckled at her best friend before pulling her into a tight hug, “you deserve it!” Emily knew that Caroline wanted this with everything she had.

“Congratulations!” Elena told Caroline before pulling her into a hug.

“I actually won!” Caroline cried out in happiness.

“Get up there, Miss Mystic Falls,” Emily smirked at her best friend.

Caroline squealed and pulled Emily into another hug before walking towards mayor Lockwood, who placed a white satchel around her. Emily was proud of her best friend. Even though she didn’t win, she knew she lived out her mother’s dream and that was all Emily needed.


Emily was speaking with Mrs. Lockwood when Elena politely excused her sister and quickly pulled her in the direction of Damon. “Did you find him?” Elena questioned Damon.

Damon pulled the two girls to the side and whispered, “there were signs of a struggle in the upstairs bathroom,” Damon explained. “There was blood and that Amber girl is missing,” Damon continued.

Emily’s eyes widened, she didn’t even think that Stefan could be hurting Amber since she was missing. Emily looked at Damon in worry, “do you think he’ll hurt her?”

Damon didn’t answer her question, but commanded the two girls, “come on, let’s get your coats.”


“Stefan!” Elena yelled out once she saw her boyfriend’s mouth deep into Amber’s neck while the blonde screamed for her life.

At hearing Elena’s voice, Stefan pulled away from Amber and dropped her to the ground with wide eyes. “Stefan, come on, get control,” Damon commanded his brother. He slowly walked towards Stefan with his hand out, “it’s okay, come on. Breath through it, man.” But once Damon was close enough, Stefan threw him against a tree in distress.

“Stefan! Stop it!” Elena yelled out.

Stefan ignored the voice of his girlfriend, and charged towards Damon. But before he could even move two steps, Stefan bent down in pain. Emily glanced behind her and saw that it was the Bennett witch causing the pain. She knew that this was what needed to be done, so Emily held Elena close towards her and stayed silent. Once Stefan’s face returned to normal, Bonnie stopped messing with Stefan’s mind. The said Salvatore began to look around at each faces in horror before Damon called out to him softly, “it’s okay, Stefan.” But Stefan gasped in shock once he looked over at the two Gilbert sisters, who looked afraid of him, so he ran away from the woods and away from the worried faces.


Once Stefan had left, Damon called sheriff Forbes, who arrived quickly with her deputies and an ambulance for the injured Amber. Sheriff Forbes walked over towards the blue eyed vampire, Bennett witch, and the Gilbert sisters after speaking with Amber, “she doesn’t remember what happened,” sheriff Forbes told Damon.

“It’s a good thing the girls got here when they did,” Damon told the blonde women, “she lost a lot of blood.”

Sheriff Forbes nodded before turning to the three girls and asked, “you didn’t see anything?”

It was a long pause when no one answered, so Emily glanced over at her sister and Bonnie and saw that they were staring at each other. To avoid suspicion, Emily decided to speak up, “we found her on the ground bleeding, so we quickly called Damon.”

“Is she going to be okay?” Bonnie whispered.

“It looks like it, yeah,” sheriff Forbes told Bonnie before suggesting, “why don’t you girls get back to the party?” sheriff Forbes glanced over at the blue eyed male, “Damon and I can take it from here.”

“Okay,” Elena nodded.

The three girls began to walk away from the sheriff and the vampire. It was silent for long time before Elena spoke up softly, “Bonnie, can we talk about this?”

“There’s nothing to talk about,” Bonnie mumbled out while continuing to walk through the woods.

“Bonnie, please,” Elena begged.

Bonnie quickly turned around and stared at the brown eyed girl, “I told you I wasn’t going to make you choose, but I need to make the choice for myself.” Bonnie glanced at the two girls, “please, just leave me alone,” before quickly walking away.

Emily sighed once she saw Elena’s sadden face. She knew Bonnie just needed time to come to terms with everything that happened. But Emily knew that Elena just wanted her best friend back, she could understand that. Emily wrapped an arm around Elena’s waist and began to walk back towards the party with Elena’s head on her shoulder.

The two sisters walked in silence before they stood on the front steps of the Lockwood mansion. “Are you okay?” Emily asked her sister once they came to a stop in front of the party.

Elena sighed and shook her head, “I don’t want Bonnie to hate me forever and I don’t know what we are going to do with Stefan.”

Emily gave Elena a small smile, “Bonnie just needs time to understand that she values your friendship no matter what. just give her time, not everyone can take knowing about vampires as easily as us,” Emily whispered the last part before rubbing Elena’s back softly, “and about Stefan, we’ll figure it out and we won’t stop, we’ll help Stefan, I promise.”

Elena stood in silence for a moment before chuckling in disbelief, “what would I do without you? You’ve got me through today every time something came up.”

Emily gave her sister a joking smirk, “I’m just that good.” Once Elena was smiling and laughing, Emily grew serious, “I will always be there for you.” Elena smiled brightly at her sister before hugging her tightly.

“Oh, good, there you guys are,” Alaric called out while walking out of the Lockwood mansion when he saw the sisters, “Jenna wanted me to get the car.” But as soon Alaric saw the sadden look in the younger sister’s eyes, he grew serious and asked, “what happened?”

Emily sighed and moved closer to Alaric before explaining, “Stefan has gone off the rails when it comes with blood.” Emily shook her head, “we don’t know what to do or how to help him.”

Alaric stared at the two girls for a moment before nodding his head, “I might know what you should do.”


After driving to Gilbert house in silent, the two sisters quickly changed up stairs before meeting Alaric by his car, like planned. Alaric opened up his trunk and pulled out his black bag. As soon as he opened it, Emily realized it was the bag he kept the vervain darts in.

Alaric pulled one out and held it out, “you just need to push it inside of him and he will go down,” Alaric explained.

Emily grabbed the vervain dart from Alaric hands before turning to Elena, “you need to do it, Lena.” Once Emily saw her sister’s eyes widened she grabbed her hand, “I’ll be right there if you need any help,” Emily promised her sister.

Elena nodded her head and grabbed the dart before pushing it in her back pocket. While Elena walked towards her car, Emily turned to Alaric with a nod, “thank you for doing this.”

Alaric nodded his head, “Stefan’s a good guy. I’m glad to help you and Elena even if he is a vampire.”

Emily pulled Alaric into a quick hug and whispered, “you’re a good guy too, Ric,” before jogging towards Elena’s car.


It was silent in Elena’s car before Emily questioned, “can you do this?” She wanted to make sure that everything would go smoothly so they could help the younger Salvatore.

Elena was quiet for a moment before nodding her head, “I need to this. We’re helping him, right?”

Emily gave Elena a small smile, “of course we are. It’s going to hard, but we’re helping him to get better.” Emily really hoped this would work, it was their only chance to help Stefan. She wasn’t going to give up no matter how hard it would get.

After a few more quiet minutes, Elena pulled up at the Salvatore boarding house. Emily gave Elena’s hand a tight squeeze before they quietly made their way inside the large house. While Elena went straight up the stairs towards Stefan’s bedroom, Emily headed to the living room where she saw Damon.

Damon rose an eyebrow at the older Gilbert sister, “what are you guys doing here?”

“We came up with a plan,” Emily explained to Damon, “but we need your help with the heavy lifting.”

Damon nodded his head in agreement. They sat in silence before Damon looked over at Emily in wonder, “why are you so worried for Stefan?”

Emily rose an eyebrow at the vampire like it was obvious, “because he’s my best friend.”

“Are you sure that’s the reason?” Damon smirked before taking a drink of his bourbon.

Emily looked up at Damon weirdly, she didn’t understand what he was getting at. “Of course that is the reason,” Emily glared at the vampire.

Damon held up his hands in innocence, “I didn’t say anything. It just looks like you're closer to him  then just a friend.”

Emily rolled her eyes, “Stefan is my sister’s boyfriend and there’s nothing there.”

“That never stopped me,” Damon smirked.

Emily rolled her eyes, “come on, we have a plan to follow through with,” before she walked up the stairs and stood outside Stefan’s bedroom with Damon smirking over at her. Emily was beyond confused why Damon thought that she liked Stefan more than a friend, it didn’t make sense.

It was silent for a few moments, before Emily heard a heavy body drop to the ground. Emily quickly walked into the room with Damon slowly following behind. Emily headed straight for Elena who was staring at Stefan’s body sadly. “Are you okay?” Emily questioned her sister. But all Elena did was wrap her arms around her sister's waist and hug her tight.

“Sure you want to do this?” Damon questioned while glancing at Stefan, who knocked out on the wooden floor.

Elena stared at her boyfriend before nodding, “I’m sure.”

The two girls followed Damon while he carried Stefan down the stairs towards the Salvatore cellar. They watched Damon place Stefan against the wall before closing and locking the large door. “There’s no guarantee this is going to work,” Damon explained.

Emily crossed her arms over her chest, “it’s the only option we have.”

Damon nodded towards the older sister before making his way to the stairs, but turned around when he didn’t hear any footsteps. “You coming?” Damon questioned the two girls.

Elena glanced over at Stefan through the small window before shaking her head, “I’m gonna stay here.”

Damon nodded, before he moved down and sat against the hard wall. Emily nodded her head at her sister before the two sisters joined Damon and sat across from him. While Emily sat next to her sister, she couldn’t help think about what Damon had said to her. Did she care and worry so much about Stefan because she had feelings for him? Was she blind for her love of Stefan?

Chapter Text

Inside the small, dark cellar in the basement of the Salvatore boarding house was the youngest Salvatore brother. On a small cot, was where the blood hungry vampire laid in pain from his thirst for human blood. Stefan opened his eyes from his deep sleep, that was caused from vervain and gasped in pain, but went quiet when he was pulled into a painful memory.


 WOODS 1864

The people of the small town of Mystic Falls were waking the dark streets with fire torches in their hands and determination in their hearts. It was the night all the men were all waiting for, the capture of all vampires. Jonathan Gilbert stood surrounded by men with large rifles and torches, but he paused into his step to check the famous Gilbert watch, or known to the council as a vampire compass. The compass began to twirl around, notifying the men that they were in the presence of a monster, a vampire. Jonathan Gilbert moved closer to the men, who held a person in their arms who was passed out from the special plant of vervain. They knew right then and there, that the passed out man was a vampire. So the men threw the vampire into a large carriage with the rest of the vampires they caught. “We have to get them to the church,” Johnathan Gilbert told the men once the vampire was secure, “they’re waiting.”

Across from the carriage and in the dark forest was the Salvatore brothers watching the destruction of their town. “Circle around that way,” Stefan whispered in command to his older brother, “I’ll distract him. Go.” As soon as Stefan saw Damon take off, he quickly walked out from his hiding spot and stood in the middle of the street and shouted towards the men, “over here! There’s another one! Quick! Help me!” Stefan took off in the opposite direction of the carriage, hoping to divert the men.

“Arm yourselves,” Johnathan Gilbert commanded the men before running after the young Salvatore with the armed and determined men.

Thanks to Stefan’s diversion, there was only one man protecting the carriage of vampires with only one rifle. Damon stood on the side of the carriage and waited for the perfect moment before quickly facing the man with a large punch to the face, knocking him out. As soon as the man was town, Damon quickly searched the man’s pockets for the keys. He stood up and began to try each key for the lock as fast as he could. “We don’t have long,” Stefan told his brother after he escaped the men and joined his brother to save the person that meant everything to each Salvatore.

It didn’t take more than a five seconds before Damon had unlocked the carriage. He pulled the door open and spotted the woman he loved. “Katherine,” Damon exclaimed once he say the brunette. Damon and Stefan both joined together and quickly helped the brown eyed girl out of the carriage and softly sat her on the hard, cold ground. Once she was on the ground, Damon quickly pulled off the muzzle that the men placed over her mouth. “We’re going to get you out of here,” Damon promised Katherine while he worked on the large ropes that covered the girl’s hands.

Stefan glanced up when he heard horses neighing and men yelling, he quickly turned back to Damon and exclaimed, “Damon, hurry. Hurry.”

But as soon as Damon got the ropes off of Katherine’s hands, there was a loud gun shot heard around the forest. And to the Salvatore’s surprise, it went straight through Damon. The older brother slammed into the ground as soon as the bullet ripped through Damon’s skin. Stefan quickly ran towards his brother in fright, “no! No, Damon,” Stefan cried out. The younger brother gasped in pain when he watched the life being sucked out of Damon.

Stefan looked up from the ground when he heard men running. “I think we got one!” A man yelled out to the group that carried rifles and torches.

But Stefan knew that he needed to protect himself and the woman he loved, so he quickly stood up and grabbed the rifle that laid next to be the passed out man and pointed it towards the men. But they were faster, and shot Stefan straight through the stomach, causing the green eyed boy to drop to the ground in pain. Stefan laid on the hard ground while staring at Katherine while he died slowly and painfully, just like his brother.


Elena stood outside of the dark cellar and stared into the small window at her boyfriend that was being tortured from thirst and memories. “It’s so hard to see him looked up like this,” Elena whispered out.

“You’re the one that locked him up,” Damon commented while leaning against the wall and staring at the brown eyed girl.

Emily glared over at the vampire before turning to her sister with soft eyes, “it was our only chance to help him, Lena.”

Elena nodded to her sister with a small smile before turning to the blue eyed vampire and stated, “you helped.”

“I couldn’t have him running around chewing people, while the town was looking for vampires, now, could I?” Damon questioned sarcastically.

“It had nothing to do with you actually caring about him?” Elena questioned, full with sass.

“Your thing, not mine,” Damon mumbled.


QUARRY 1864

Stefan opened his green eyes slowly, but when he did, he jumped in fright when he didn’t know what happened. He looked around his surroundings and saw that he was in a small burnt building in a open field by the quarry. Finally gaining his bearings, Stefan glanced down at his clothes and noticed the blood in the middle his shirt. Stefan remembered exactly what happened, so he quickly pulls his shirt open and saw that there was no bullet hole. He remembered being shot, so he didn’t know why there was no bleeding wound. Stefan glanced down at his hand and saw that a large silver and blue ring sat on one of his fingers, it had a single S in the middle.

“Katherine had me make that for you weeks ago,” Emily, the Bennett witch, exclaimed towards the younger Salvatore.

“Where am I?” Stefan asked hoarsely.

“The quarry, just north of town,” Emily explained, “my brother and I brought you here last night. We found you dead in the woods.”

Stefan looked at the women in worry, “where’s Damon?” Emily moved her eyes over towards the water, so Stefan quickly turned around and saw his brother shirtless, sitting by the water. Stefan turned around and looked down while thinking when he quickly turned back to Emily, “am I… am I a-”

“Not yet,” Emily interrupted, knowing what he was asking. “You’re in transition,” she explained.

Stefan shook his head in confusion, “but, how? I-”

“You had Katherine’s blood in your system when you died,” Emily interrupted once again to explain to the younger Salvatore.

Stefan shook his head, “no. I never-”

“She’s been compelling you to drink it for weeks, Stefan,” Emily told the green eyed boy.

Stefan sat there for a moment, thinking about the information before looking back up at Emily, “and Damon?”

“No compulsion was necessary,” Emily answered, “he drank from her willingly.”

Stefan exhaled sharply, shocked at what Emily explained about his brother drinking Katherine’s blood with no problem. Stefan slowly made his way towards the water, and looked down at Damon.

“I woke up last night, I didn’t know where I was,” Damon spoke softly while looking at the water that was flowing. “I went to the church. And I watched them drag her inside. Then they set fire to it, and the whole church went up into flames,” Damon explained. He looked up at Stefan with sad blue eyes, “they killed her, Stefan. She’s gone.”


Emily was inside of Elena’s large closet, looking for clothes. The two girls planned on staying at the Salvatore boarding house again, they wanted to keep an eye on Stefan. Elena suddenly stopped looking for clothes before pulling out her phone and dialed a familiar number and placed it on speakerphone before going back to looking for clothes with her sister.

“What?” the male voice spoke from the phone.

Emily rolled her eyes once she realized it was the older Salvatore. Elena pushed her sister’s shoulder before speaking, “Emily and I are just grabbing some clothes, and then we’ll be right over. How’s Stefan?”

“Extra broody,” Damon spoke, “hold on.” While the two girls waited for Damon to come back on the phone, they began to shove clothes into the tan bag Elena had in her hand. “He won’t eat anything,” Damon called out.

“He has to eat,” Elena explained before asking nervously, “what’s his favorite… kind of… um.”

“His favorite kind of what?” Damon questioned with a smirk.

Emily chuckled at her sister’s awkwardness before calling into the phone, “animal, Damon.” Emily smirked over at her sister, “Elena wants to know if he likes fluffy animals.”

“Ew, gross,” Damon mumbled.

“Elena wanted to know,” Emily spoke with a small smirk gracing her face.

“Well, Stefan likes puppy blood… little golden retriever puppies, with floppy ears. That’s his favorite,” Damon told the two girls before hanging up the phone.

Emily chuckled at the disgusting expression that was stuck on Elena’s face. “It’s your own fault you wanted to know.”

Elena rolled her eyes, “come on, we should go,” Elena told her sister.

Emily nodded her head before throwing one last shirt into Elena’s bag. Once the two girls were out of the large closet, Emily quickly closed it. They turned around and jumped when someone was standing right behind the door.

“Sorry,” the older man mumbled.

Emily rolled her eyes. She hated when John would come in her room, it only means he was up to something and it was never good. “Uncle John. what’s up?” Emily questioned the older man.

“I thought we could talk,” John spoke while glancing at the two faces. “We haven’t had the chance to catch up,” he continued.

Elena grabbed onto Emily’s hand in nervousness before slowly walking around John and mumbled, “we’re actually on our way out, so…”

“Well, it won’t take long,” John spoke while walking around Elena’s room.

“What do you want, John?” Emily questioned, tired of the way he was dancing around what he wanted to say.

“Well,” John spoke while looking at a photo that sat on Elena’s desk before turning to the two girls, “I know you know.”

“Know what?” Elena questioned in confusion.

“It’s really silly to keep pretending,” John spoke with a small smile. “What do you think your mother would say, if she knew you were dating a vampire?” John questioned the younger sister.

Emily glared at the man. How dare he say something like that. “Which mother are you talking about?” Emily questioned the older man with an eyebrow raised before pulling Elena out of the room and out of the Gilbert house.


QUARRY 1864

Stefan walked towards Damon, who sitting down by the quarry, with a pail of water. He grabbed his bloody shirt and began to wash it with the water. “I bet Johnathan Gilbert has told father by now,” Stefan interrupted the silence, “wonder how he took the news that we’re dead.”

“As if he cares,” Damon mumbled before grabbing his own shirt and dipping it inside the pail of water. “He betrayed us.”

“He thought he was protecting us, Damon,” Stefan tried to explain. “He thought he was protecting this town.”

Damon ignored his brother and began to rub the blood off his hands with a wet cloth before groaning. “God. This sun is hurting my eyes,” Damon complained to Stefan.

“It’s part of it,” Stefan explained. “The muscle aches, the sick feeling - Emily says it’s our bodies pushing us to feed, to complete the transition.”

“That’s not gonna happen,” Damon told his brother.

“Is that your choice, then?” Stefan questioned, “to die instead?”

Damon looked at Stefan in confusion, “isn’t it yours? This was all to be with Katherine. But she’s gone. I want it over.”


Elena stood in front of the small window of the door that belonged to the cellar and looked at her boyfriend sadly. Emily stood a little bit behind her and decided to give sister some privacy, even though Elena made her come down here with her. Emily knew that Elena was scared, that nothing would work for Stefan, so she decided to come with her for moral support.

“How you feelin?” Elena questioned softly. “Damon says you need to drink that,” she told Stefan when she saw him staring at the bottle of blood that laid on the ground. When Stefan shook his head, Elena quickly spoke,“you need it, Stefan. Can’t survive without it.”

“I don’t want to survive,” Stefan told Elena while glancing up at her through small window.

“What?” Elena questioned in shock. “Don’t say that.”

“I’m sorry, Elena,” Stefan apologized. “No more. After what I’ve done, it has to end. I just want it over.”

Elena didn’t know what to say, so she gave Stefan one last look before quickly walked back on the stairs and away from her boyfriend. Emily sighed from the wall she was leaning on. She decided to say one thing to Stefan before she followed after her sister. Emily slowly made her way up to the small window and saw that Stefan was still staring at the bottle of blood. “You need to fight,” Emily spoke right away. “You can’t give up now, that is not what the Stefan I know does.” Emily sighed when she didn’t get a reaction from the vampire. “Just please don’t give up. I need you to keep on living and the only way you can do that, is if you drink from that bottle.” Emily gave Stefan a small smile and whispered, “I believe in you, Stef,” before leaving the cellar and headed to the living room where her sister and Damon sat in silence.

Emily sighed when she sat next to Elena on the couch, “I tried, but he’s still not drinking.”

Damon shrugged across from the girls on a leather chair, “he’s just being dramatic. He’s not gonna starve himself.”

“Why would he say that?” Elena questioned the older Salvatore with sadness in her voice.

“He feels bad about hurting that girl,” Damon explained, “it’s a very typical Stefan martyr. It will pass.”

“Will it?” Elena questioned, “because he seemed to be in a lot of pain.”

“Yeah. well, that will pass too, once he eats,” Damon tried to explain.

“I didn’t mean physical pain,” Elena corrected Damon.

“I know what you meant,” Damon told the younger sister. He stared into Elena’s eyes when he stood up, “look, are you gonna be okay here if I have to run out? I have to go to an errand with the teacher.”

Emily rose an eyebrow at Damon, “since when did the vampire hunter and vampire became friends?”

Damon rolled his eyes, “I don’t have friends.”

Emily faked gasped, “I thought we were friends.”

Damon smirked over at the older sister before turning towards Elena with worried eyes, “you should, um, you should stay up here. You shouldn’t be down there by yourself.”

“I’ll be fine,” Elena told Damon.

Emily rolled her eyes, “I will protect my sister, Damon. She will be fine.”

Damon looked at the two girls before his eyes focused on Elena, “you know… you’re both very trusting of him, given the circumstances.”

“He’s still Stefan deep inside, we can still trust him,” Emily told Damon, defending the green eyed vampire.

Elena looked over at Damon, “so are you, otherwise you wouldn’t be leaving.”

Damon stared at Elena for a moment before speaking, “I won’t be long.”


SALVATORE ESTATE 1864

The small town of Mystic Falls was silent after the day of chaos that took place. It was pitch black dark, so many people of the small town were already asleep. Stefan quietly made it way up the Salvatore Estate, but pauses when he hears two voices with his new vampire hearing.

“May I offer you a drink, Mr. Gilbert?” Giuseppe Salvatore questioned.

“Thank you, Mr. Salvatore,” Johnathan Gilbert thanked the older man.

“This won’t touch much longer,” Giuseppe promised.

While the two men continued to speak, Stefan slowly made his way closer to the large house he used to call home.

“I want to make sure the founders’ archives are accurate,” Jonathan told the man while writing carefully in the large book that would go down in history.

“Be sure to document the loss of civilian life in the church,” Giuseppe commanded while pouring another glass of alcohol.

“They were hardly civilians, Mr. Salvatore,” Jonathan grunted out while looking down at his writing.

“As far as anyone needs to know, they were,” Giuseppe stressed. “As the record keeper for the council, what you write will be passed down through generations. Certain details should be kept only between you and me.”

“For example?” Johnathan questioned.

“My sons,” Giuseppe answered. “They will be remembered as the innocent victims of the Battle of Willow Creek, not for their shame.”

Johnathan nodded, “certainly, Mr. Salvatore.”


Elena decided she wanted to try to get through Stefan again, and just as promised, Emily stood by her sister’s side. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust the younger Salvatore, it’s just that he didn’t have his perfect control that he used to have.

“You know, Damon hasn’t fed me vervain in a while,” Stefan mumbled with his head between his knees on the floor of the dark cellar. “I could be at those bars in a flash, and you’d be dead.”

Emily decided to speak up next to her sister, seeing how all this was affecting Elena. “We both know that you won’t, Stef,” Emily told the green eyed vampire.

Stefan glanced up when he heard Emily’s voice, before looking back at the ground, “please just go away. I don’t want you here.”

Emily shook her head, she wasn’t just going to let Stefan suffer in here. If they were going to help him, they actually had to do something about it. So, Emily pulled with all her might and opened the door, she and Elena quickly slipped in. Emily made sure to stand in front of Elena, she would always protect her sister first.

“What are you doing?” Stefan spoke with tiredness in his voice. “Get out of here.”

Emily grabbed onto Elena’s hand, “we’re not going anymore, Stefan.”

“You’re taking a stupid risk. I could hurt both of you,” Stefan told the older girl.

“You won’t hurt Elena, I’d let you go through me before you could touch Elena,” Emily told Stefan strongly. She bent down and picked up the full bottle of blood and held it out to Stefan, “you need to drink. It’s the only way for you to get better, Stefan.”

“Emily, get out of here, or I will take you on your offer,” Stefan growled out from the ground.

Emily ignored when Elena tried to pull her out of the room, she continued to stare at Stefan, “I’m not leaving you. Drink.”

Stefan vamp sped up and rushed towards Emily, causing Emily to jump and stood protectively in front of Elena. “I said get out,” Stefan growled out loudly.

Emily stared hard into Stefan’s eyes, “we are not leaving.”

Stefan finally listened to the older sister and let his face transform back to normal. He slowly made his way back to the small bed that he had laid on for the best few days.

Since Emily saw that Stefan had a small bit of control, she decided to let Elena away from her side, so she could talk to Stefan. Emily stood against the wall, while Elena slowly made her way to the small bed and sat next to Stefan. “Talk to me, Stefan,” Elena stressed, “why are you doing this?”

Stefan had his eyes closed when he spoke up, “I’m making the decision I should have made years ago.”

“What are you talking about?” Elena questioned in confusion.

“You have to feed in order to complete the transition,” Stefan stated.

Elena nodded her head while she stared at Stefan, “I know that.”

“It was a choice I shouldn’t have made,” Stefan told Elena while staring into her brown eyes.


SALVATORE ESTATE 1864

Giuseppe Salvatore sat at his desk, writing in a small book with a drink to his left, when he heard footsteps. He looked up and jumped in fright when he saw his supposed to bed dead son, Stefan Salvatore. “Dear God!” Giuseppe whispered when he stood up and stared at the boy.

“Even in our death, you only feel shame?” Stefan questioned his father.

“You’re one of them now,” Giuseppe stated.

“No,” Stefan spoke before slowly making his way into the small room. “Father, I came to say goodbye.”

“I watched you die,” Giuseppe stated.

Stefan’s eyes widened in shock before questioning, “you were there when we were shot?”

“I pulled the trigger myself,” Giuseppe truthfully spoke.

“You killed your own sons?” Stefan questioned disbelief.

“You were both dead to me the moment you sided with the vampires,” Giuseppe spoke with anger. “I only thank God that your mother isn’t alive to see the disgrace you’ve become.”

Stefan quickly shook his head, “I haven’t turned yet. I don’t want to. I’m going to let myself die, father. Please,” Stefan cried out.

“Yes, you are,” Giuseppe spoke with calmness. The sound of his voice didn’t match his actions, because he quickly grabbed a wooden rod next to the roaring fire and broke it over his knee. Giuseppe held the broken wooden rod over his head and went to strike his son, but Stefan was faster. Stefan threw his father against the wall, causing Giuseppe to land on the wooden rod.

Stefan quickly rushed towards the older man once he saw what he did, “father, I didn’t mean to!” Stefan sat on his knees over his father, staring at the rod that stood in his father’s chest with wide eyes.

“Get away from me,” Giuseppe groaned out in pain while holding tightly onto the rod.

Stefan shook his head, “no, let me help you.” He quickly pulled the rod out of his father’s stomach. But what Stefan wasn’t counting on, was on the blood. Stefan looked at his the rod in his hands and saw the warm blood on his hands. He stared at the blood in interest before slowly bringing his bloody fingers to his pale lips. Stefan looked at his father’s wound in amazement before he pushed the older man’s hand away and carefully placed his hand against the bloody wound. As soon as he brought the fresh blood to his mouth, his face began to change to the monster is father hated.

Stefan gasped in pain when he felt something happening to his body all at once, “oh, God! What’s happening to me?” It was his body completely the transition from his own father’s blood.


“How can you even look at me right now?” Stefan spoke quietly while looking over to Elena.

“You need to be able to talk about these things, Stefan. I need to hear them,” Elena spoke before carefully touching Stefan’s arm. “Come upstairs. We can talk about it more, and we’ll keep talking as long as you need.”

Stefan looked over at Elena, “you’re so sure I’m ready?””

Elena nodded her head, “I am. I know you are.” When Stefan didn’t say anything she got up from the small bed and moved to the cellar door.

Emily gave Elena a small smile before walking closer to Stefan. She pulled out Stefan’s ring that he needed and sat it next to the vampire. “If you’re not ready, then you can stay here, but if you are, this will be here for you,” Emily spoke softly. “But I do believe that you are ready. You are Stefan Salvatore, I believe in you,” Emily told her friend before walking out of the cellar.


Emily made her way to the living room and saw her sister sitting on the couch when her diary in her hand. She made her way over to the same couch Elena was on and leaned her head on Elena’s shoulder. “Are you okay?” Emily questioned in her sister.

Elena sighed before closing her diary and looking over at her sister, “I just wish that I could help him more.”

Emily nodded her head in understanding, “you will,” she promised her sister. “Just let him think for a while. I think we got through to him.”

Elena smiled over at her sister, “thank you for helping me with Stefan.”

Emily kissed the side of her sister’s head, “I don’t mind helping, he’s my best friend. I’ll always be there for him.”

Damon suddenly walked into the room with a groan, “ugh. God. you’re still here?”

Emily rolled her eyes at the older vampire, “oh shut up, Damon.” Emily smirked, “we didn’t want you to get lonely.”

Damon rolled his eyes and plopped down on the couch, “I don’t get lonely.”

Elena ignored the duo’s banter before turning to Damon in wonder, “so, how was the errand?”

“Futile,” Damon mumbled. “Although, I think I witnessed the teacher having an existential crisis.” Damon glanced over at both girls, “have Stefan eaten yet?”

Emily rose an eyebrow at the vampire, “when did Damon begin to care for his brother?”

Damon shrugged, “just wondering.”

Emily rolled her eyes before growing serious and glanced over at Elena with a smile, “I think he’s getting better.”

Elena nodded her head, “but he’s got a lot of guilt that he has to deal with. And it doesn’t help that you’ve spent the last 145 years punishing him for Katherine getting caught.”

“This is my fault now?” Damon questioned.

“No, it’s no one's fault, Damon,” Elena shook her head. “I’m just… saying you’re not exactly innocent. You’ve made it your life’s mission to make him miserable.”

Damon quickly stood up and began to place the living room before turning to Elena, “let me ask you a question. In all this important soul searching and cleansing of the demons of Stefan’s past, did you ever manage to get the rest of the story?”

“He said there was more,” Elena exclaimed.

“Yeah. that’s an understatement,” Damon growled out.

When Damon went to walk out of the room, Elena quickly stood up and grabbed Damon’s arm, “Damon. Damon, tell me.”


QUARRY 1864 

It was dark time at the quarry when Stefan finally arrived back to his older brother. But when Damon turned around, he saw a happy Stefan with a scared young girl. Damon looked at Stefan in confusion, “what are you doing? Who is that?”

“I brought her for you,” Stefan told his brother, “She’s a gift.” Stefan turned towards the girl and stared into her eyes, “have a seat, please.”

The young girl sat down on the steps on the small burnt building that was for shelter. Damon looked over at Stefan with wide eyes, “what have you done, Stefan?”

“Damon, I’ve been to see father,” Stefan began, “he came at me. I didn’t know my own strength. There was blood everywhere. He was dying, and the blood was too strong. I needed it. I had to have it,” Stefan explained.

“You fed,” Damon stated, already realizing the answer.

“Yes,” Stefan nodded with a smile on his face. “And it’s incredible. My body is exploding with power, Damon.”

“No,” Damon cried out quietly.

“I can hear things from far away,” Stefan exclaimed, “I can see through the darkness. I can move, like it’s magic.” Stefan moved closer to Damon and grabbed onto his long shirt, “and the guilt, the pain… Damon, I can turn it off. Like a switch. Katherine was right. It’s a whole nother world out there, Damon.”

Damon tried move away from his excited brother and groaned out, “Katherine is dead, Stefan. There’s no world without her.”

When Damon tried to walk away from him, Stefan quickly turned his brother around and grabbed his face tightly, “no. you can turn that off, too. You don’t have to feel that pain anymore.”

“I don’t want it,” Damon told his brother while trying to push Stefan’s hands off of him.

“You’re weak,” Stefan told Damon, “you’ll be dead soon. You need this,” Stefan tried to convince his brother.

Damon shook his head and quietly whispered, “no.”

“You’ll die,” Stefan stressed.

“No. I can’t,” Damon cried out in pain for the lost of Katherine.

Stefan stared at Damon for a moment before turning to the young girl, “please,” he spoke before softly grabbing onto her hand and pulled her closer to him. Stefan glanced at Damon before turning to the girl with his fangs out and took a small nip from her neck, causing a few drops of blood to fall. “I won’t let you die,” Stefan promised Damon.

Damon quickly shook his head, “no. I can’t.”

“Don’t fight it,” Stefan commanded. “We can do this... together.” Stefan turned back to the girl and turned her neck to the side while holding tightly onto Damon’s neck. As soon as Damon saw the blood, it was like he was in a trance. With Katherine not on his mind, Damon moved closer to the young girl before drinking the sweet blood.


Damon took a large drink of bourbon, “from the moment Stefan had his first taste of human blood, he was a different person,” Damon explained. “I suppose I should thank him. It’s been one hell of a ride,” Damon chuckled humorlessly.

Elena eyes widened, “oh, my God. he said he wanted to die.” Elena quickly turned towards her sister, “that’s why he won’t feed. Now I understand why, but…” Elena trailed off when she turned back to Damon.

“His choice,” Damon mumbled before pouring more bourbon into his glass. “If he’s stupid enough to make it, so be it.”

Emily rolled her eyes at Damon, “he’s your brother, don’t act like you don’t care about him.” Emily quickly grabbed Elena’s hand and jogged out of the room and headed straight for the cellar.

“Where are you going?” Damon yelled after the two girls, but Emily ignored him and quickly made their way to the cellar.

Emily jogged ahead of her sister, worried what Stefan would do. Of course, her worse fear was happening, because the cellar door was wide open and inside was no Stefan. But was even worse when Emily moved into the room, she saw that Stefan’s ring was sitting on the small bed. Emily quickly turned towards Elena and showed her sister the ring.

“What are we going to do?” Elena asked her sister with wide eyes.

Emily walked up to Elena, “we aren’t going to do anything.” Emily grabbed Elena’s hand and placed Stefan’s ring inside before closing her hand, “but you are.” When Elena looked at her in confusion and worry, Emily continued, “you are going to be the one to get through to Stefan, Elena.” Emily gave Elena a small smile, “you know what to do.”

Elena looked at her sister before nodding her head and quickly ran out of the room and out of the house, heading straight to where she knew Stefan would be, the quarry.

Emily really believed that Elena could get through to Stefan one last time. Even though Emily wished she could be the one that could get through to Stefan, for some reason unknown to her, she was glad that Stefan was going to get better. Emily just wanted to see the Stefan that she knew and loved.

Chapter Text

Emily was walking with the happy couple of Elena and Stefan. She knew that Elena could come through to Stefan, and she did. For once everything was okay, no problems needed immediate attention. Maybe that wasn’t the case, they are in Mystic Falls.

Alaric came up the trio and mumbled out, “come with me. We need to talk.”

Emily’’s face screwed up in one of confusion before looking back over at her sister and best friend, who was wearing the same expression. Emily shrugged her shoulders before they quickly followed after the serious history teacher.

Emily’s brows furrowed while she watched Alaric pace up and down his classroom. Apparently, Emily wasn’t the only confused one, because Stefan spoke up, “Alaric, what’s going on?”

Alaric finally turned to the three confused faces and sighed, “I saw Isobel.”

Emily’s eyes widened as soon her birth mother’s name was out of Alaric’s mouth. She couldn’t believe that the women was actually in Mystic Falls, after all she done from keeping Emily and Elena from finding her. Stefan glanced over at the two shocked faces of the twins before turning to Alaric, “what did she say?”

Alaric looked over at Emily and Elena before speaking, “she wants to meet you two… or she is going to start killing people.”

Stefan’s eyes widened in shock before pulling out his phone, “I’ll call Damon,” Stefan mumbled.

Emily moved over towards Elena and grabbed onto her hand. Elena looked up at her sister in nervousness before squeezing her hand tightly. Emily didn’t know what to think. If Isobel went through all this trouble to keep herself hidden, why does she want to meet now? Something bad was going to come, nothing ever is normal in Mystic Falls.


Finally, after about fifteen minutes, Damon finally walked through the door the history classroom. “Damon, thanks for coming,” Alaric spoke when he saw the vampire.

“Sorry I’m late,” Damon smirked, “my dog ate my uh… never mind.” When it went silent, Damon glanced at everyone’s faces, “what’s with all the furrowed brows?”

“I saw Isobel last night,” Alaric explained to Damon.

Damon quickly looked back Alaric, “Isobel is here?” Once Alaric nodded, Damon questioned again, “in town?” When Alaric only stared at him, Damon already knew his answer. He quickly turned his head, and looked over at Elena in worry.

It was silent for moment while Damon paced around the room, thinking before he turned back to the history teacher, “did you ask her about uncle John? Are they working together?”

“No,” Alaric simply answered.

“No, they’re not?” Damon questioned in confusion.

“No, I didn’t ask,” Alaric corrected himself.

“What about the invention?” Damon continued.

Alaric shook his head, “didn’t ask.”

“Did she know about the tomb vampires?” Damon questioned.

“I don’t know,” Alaric mumbled.

“Did words completely escape you?” Damon growled out when he didn’t get the answers he wanted.

“No, I was a little too distracted by my dead vampire wife to ask any questions,” Alaric growled back at the vampire.

Damon glanced over at Elena with soft eyes before questioning, “what did she want?”

“She wants to see us, Damon,” Elena told the older vampire.

“Alaric is supposed to arrange a meeting,” Stefan told his brother, “we don’t know why or what she wants.”

Damon continued to stare at Elena with worry eyes, “you don’t have to see her if you don’t want to.”

“I don’t really have a choice,” Elena mumbled. Emily grabbed her sister’s hand when she saw Elena starting to get uncomfortable. She kept quiet while the whole time, she was still in shock that her birth mother wanted to meet her and Elena.

“She’s threatened to go on a killing spree,” Alaric explained to Damon.

“Oh,” Damon mumbled. “I take it that’s not okay with you guys.”

Elena squeezed her sister’s hand before turning to the older vampire, “I want to do it. I want to meet her. If I don’t, I know I’ll regret it.”

“I’ll be with you the whole time, Lena,” Emily promised her sister, “if you want to do it.”


Alaric had spoke to Isobel and agreed for her meet the Gilbert sisters, so Emily and Elena sat next to each other in a booth in the middle of a busy Mystic Grill. Elena jumped when a waitress sat two cups of coffee in front of the girls. Emily gave the waitress a thankful smile before turning to Elena, “hey, everything will be okay. I’m right here.” Emily smirked, “and if you look across from you, you will see Stefan watching us.”

Elena quickly looked up and saw her boyfriend at the pool time, looking up at her. “Can you hear me?” Elena spoke quietly. Once Stefan nodded, she spoke again, “thanks for coming, I’m nervous.” Stefan chuckled quietly before Elena spoke, “but I’m happy you’re here. Love you.” Stefan mouthed back to her the same.

Emily’s eyes widened once a woman with dark hair took a seat across from them. She realized this woman was her birth mother. Anybody could see that this woman was related to the twins, she made dark brown hair and green eyes, that matched with Emily’s. Isobel smiled slightly while looking at the two girls. “You look just like them,” she spoke before looking at Elena, “you look just like her, that’s eerie.” Emily was confused when she said them, who else was just talking about if not only Katherine?

Elena’s eyes widened, “you’ve met Katherine?”

Emily continued to look at the woman in confusion, “who were talking about when you said we look like them?”

Isobel looked at her older daughter, “that’s not important now,” before turning towards Elena, “she found me after I turned. Genetic curiosity, I suppose.” Isobel smiled, “she would be fascinated by you,” she twitched her head to the side when she looked at her older daughter, “by the both of you, actually.”

Emily knew that she wasn’t going to get her answer so she decided to question her on something that she would answer. She looked down at Isobel’s neck, “is that how you can walk in the sun?”

Isobel glanced down at the necklace that was hanging loosely around her neck before nodding, “Katherine helped me obtain it.”

“Who’s our father?” Elena questioned.

“Not important,” Isobel mumbled. “He was a teenage waste of space,” she spoke carelessly.

Emily glared at the woman, “a name would be nice.”

“It would, wouldn’t it?” Isobel spoke. “You both ask a lot of questions.”

“That’s what happens when your birth mother walks into your life after sixteen years,” Emily told the older woman.

Isobel smirked, “I know you are definitely my daughter.”

It was quiet for a moment before Elena questioned in wonder, “why did you compel that man to kill himself? Right after he told us to stop looking for you.”

“And why try to find us after all this time trying to stop us from finding you?” Emily questioned with her head tilted to the side.

Isobel shrugged lightly, “dramatic impact. I wish it would have been more effective.”

“Human life means that little to you?” Elena questioned Isobel with disgust in her voice.

Isobel smiled and shook her head, “it means nothing to me. It’s just part of being what I am.”

Elena shook her head, “no, it’s not. I know other vampires, that’s not true.”

“You mean your boyfriend over there by the pool table?” Isobel questioned while staring into Elena’s brown eyes, “Stefan Salvatore.” She looked at Elena in wonder, “why Stefan? Why didn’t you go for Damon? Or are you enjoying them both like Katherine?” Isobel looked over at Emily with a smirk, “or are you both sharing Stefan?”

Emily’s eyes widened as soon as the words left Isobel’s mouth. She glanced over at Elena, who had the same expression while staring at their birth mother. Emily glanced to Stefan, who looked at her before avoiding her eyes. Emily’s eyes furrowed, what the hell was going on? Did Isobel know something she didn’t?

Emily decided to ask Isobel the question that had been bothering her since Isobel came into town, “why did you want to meet us? Why now?”

Isobel looked at her oldest daughter with soft eyes, “because I’m curious about you two.” Isobel’s face changed to one of neutral before she spoke, “but the real reason is, I want what your uncle wants. Johnathan Gilbert’s invention.”

“Of course you know the devil,” Emily mumbled quietly.

“How do you know our uncle?” Elena questioned Isobel.

Isobel glanced over at Emily with a small smirk before looking back to Elena, “I used to spend a lot of time here when I was younger. John had a crush on me for years. He was the first one that told me about vampires,” Isobel explained.

“So what made you want to be one?” Elena questioned.

“It’s a very long list of reasons, Elena. All of which I’m sure you’ve thought about,” Isobel told her younger daughter.

Elena shook her head immediately, “no.”

“That was your first lie,” Isobel spoke, “it’s inevitable, you’re going to get old, Stefan won’t.” Isobel paused when she saw Elena glanced over at her vampire boyfriend before continuing, “forever doesn’t last very long when you’re human.”

Emily glared at the older woman that gave birth to her, she didn’t have the right to take a bite out of Elena like that, pun not intended. “We will not help you get the invention back,” Emily got out of the booth and pulled Elena with her, “have fun, Isobel.”

Isobel quickly grabbed Elena’s wrist tightly, “sit down or Elena gets a broken wrist.” Isobel glanced behind Elena and said, “and tell your boyfriend to walk away.” Emily glanced over to Stefan and gave him a reassuring tight smile.

Emily looked over towards Elena and gave her small nod before the two sisters slid back into the booth. Emily glared at the older woman, “touch Elena again and Stefan will be the least of your worries.”

Isobel ignored her daughter’s threats and stated, “I want the invention.”

“We don’t have it,” Elena told Isobel.

“I know that,” Isobel smirked, “but Damon does and you’re going to get it from him.”

Elena shook her head, “he’s not going to give it to me.”

“Then the blood will be on your hands,” Isobel told the two girls. She got up from the table before turning to the sisters with a small smirk, “it was nice meeting you, girls,” before she walked away and out of Mystic Grill.

Emily rolled her eyes when the woman finally walked away before mumbling, “bitch.” Emily turned to look over at Elena and saw that she had tears in eyes. Emily sighed, “oh, Elena.” She pulled her sister into a tight hug. Emily knew Elena couldn’t be dealing with meeting Isobel good, especially after Isobel threatened her.

Emily pulled away from Elena when she heard footsteps walking towards them and saw Bonnie standing right in front of them with a confused face. The Bennett witch was about to speak, but she someone behind Elena’s shoulder, so she quickly bolted out the Grill. Emily turned around and saw that it was Stefan that Bonnie saw. Emily sighed heavily when she saw Elena quickly run into Stefan’s arms with tears rolling down her face.

Stefan looked over Elena’s shoulder towards the older sister and mouthed, “are you okay?”

Emily gave Stefan a small smile and nodded. Emily was more worried about Elena, she was taking it more harder. Isobel did threaten Elena, she must be scared out of her mind. Emily already didn’t like Isobel since she didn’t want either of them, and then she goes and threatens Elena for the invention, that wasn’t okay with Emily. She already had a loving mother, she didn’t want Isobel in hers or Elena’s life even more than she already was.

Chapter Text

 Emily walked into one of the many biology classrooms in Mystic Falls High School with Elena quickly trying to keep up with her. Emily smiled when she saw the Bennett witch, “hey, you called. What’s up?” Emily was beyond happy when Elena had told her Bonnie made up with her. It felt off balance without Bonnie talking to him.

Bonnie looked up from the grimiore she was looking through and smiled, “hey! Thanks for meeting me. I wanted you guys to see this.”

Emily and Elena moved closer to Bonnie, who was sitting at one the desks with a large book. Emily looked at it closely, remembering the book, “is that your ancestors?”

Bonnie nodded, “I’ve been going through it since Grams died.” Bonnie pointed to the book, “check this out.”

The two Gilbert twins looked down at the old page Bonnie had pointed to. Elena looked at the page in surprise, “that’s the vampire compass.”

“Yeah,” Bonnie nodded. “According to Emily, Johnathan Gilbert never actually succeeded in inventing anything. Emily secretly spelled them all with magic. Compass, rings, and the mystery device you told me about,” Bonnie explained.

Bonnie began to flip through the book slowly, to point out everything she mentioned. Elena quickly placed her finger on a drawing that looked familiar. “Yeah, that’s it. Well, a part of it. Damon only has the one piece,” Elena explained to Bonnie.

“Emily pledged her loyalty to Katherine,” Bonnie began to explain, “but she couldn’t stand by and watch innocent people get killed. This is the only way she could think of to help. To let Johnathan Gilbert believe that he’d actually invented these devices.”

Emily looked down at the drawing of the device before looking up at Bonnie in wonder, “does it say what the device does?”

Bonnie looked down at the page before she started to read to herself. It was silent for a moment before Bonnie looked at Emily in confusion, “are you sure this is what Isobel wants?”

Emily nodded her head, “I’m extremely sure, she threatened Elena for it,” Emily rolled her eyes.

“Well, this a weapon,” Bonnie explained, “against vampires.”

Emily’s eyes widened once Bonnie finished her sentence. She quickly turned to Elena, “we need to find Stefan.” The two girls quickly ran to the door, but not before Emily paused and turned to the confused Bonnie, “thank you so much Bon Bon! I owe you one!”

Once Emily caught up with Elena, she grabbed onto her hand before quickly jogging outside the school, knowing Stefan was helping with the Miss Mystic Falls float. The two sisters slowed down and carefully looked through the students for the green eyed vampire.

“Elena! Emily!” Someone called from behind them.

Emily glanced behind her and saw that it was her brother, “hey, Jer,” Emily called out while continuing to look through the students.

“Hey, have you seen Stefan?” Elena questioned Jeremy, “we need to find him.”

“No, not lately,” Jeremy told his sister before quickly catching up with his two sisters. “Listen, do you have a second?” Jeremy questioned.

Emily turned and looked at Jeremy in worry, “what’s wrong, Jer?”

Jeremy sighed, “well, it’s Anna. I left her all these messages, and she hasn’t gotten back to me - not even a text.”

Elena glanced over at Emily before looking towards Jeremy in confusion, “Anna? I didn’t know that you guys were still friends.”

“We’re more than friends,” Jeremy corrected his sister. “Look, something could be seriously wrong and if you know anything, you’ve got to tell me.”

Elena shook her head, “I haven’t talked to her, Jer.”

“Are you lying to me right now?” Jeremy asked seriously.

Emily rose an eyebrow at her brother’s attitude. “Jer, what’s going on? Why would we lie to you?”

Jeremy glanced over at Emily and mumbled, “that’s what you guys do. You lie. You lie about everything. I know what Anna is and I know that you both know.” Jeremy looked over at Emily with sadness, “I thought you would tell me the truth.” Jeremy glanced over at Elena, “so tell me, do you have any idea where she is?”

Emily’s eyes widened, she never wanted Jeremy to find out. And now, he wasn’t going to trust her since she never told him. Emily bit her lip, “no.” Emily sighed when Jeremy just stared at her, “Jer, I was prot-”

But before Emily could try to get Jeremy to understand, he quickly rushed away from his two sisters. Emily sighed and turned around to face Elena, but when she did, she saw the woman she didn’t like at the moment over Elena’s shoulder. Emily quickly pulled Emily beside her and glared at the older woman, “Isobel. What could you possibly want at this time?”

Isobel smiled, “I’m your mother, Emily. I want to be more involved in yours and Elena’s life.”

“Thanks, but no thanks. We’re going to pass,” Emily smiled fakely at Isobel.

Isobel nodded her head, “you both have so many people that you care about. But I’ve been studying.” Isobel smiled before turning to the crowd of students, “let’s see if I got this right.” Isobel looked around before stopping on someone, “there’s the witchy friend, Bonnie. Gonna stay away from that one.” Isobel moved her eyes to someone else with a sigh, “oh… sad little brother, Jeremy.” Isobel continued to move her eyes before she stopped on a blonde, “and there’s Caroline, Emily’s best friend and obnoxious Caroline. I got all of my info from her by the way. She had no idea who I was and she wouldn’t stop yapping.” Isobel moved her eyes to another person, “and there’s Tyler, Emily’s best friend since childhood. Too bad you guys didn’t date, would have been so cute,” Isobel told her older daughter. She focused once more before mumbling, “oh.” She glanced back at her daughters before staring at her next target, “and there’s Matt, Emily’s friend, Elena’s ex, and yappy’s future ex. Lots of connections there.”

Elena glared at Isobel, “Matt is not involved in this.”

“He’s involved with you, isn’t he?” Isobel questioned right back.

“You need to leave, Isobel,” Emily glared at the older woman. She didn’t take it kindly when her birth mother was threatening all the people she cared about.

“No,” Isobel spoke strongly, “I have some friends here too. Look,” Isobel pointed towards her right, causing the twins to look where she was pointing at, “you see that man over there, standing next to Matt by the float? His name’s Frank. He’s very handsome and he’s also quite handy. And he noticed that the axle was kind of rusted, which is very dangerous. So, all you have to do is apply a little bit of pressure and…”

Elena realized what Isobel was doing so she quickly yelled out, “no!” But it was too late, because Frank quickly jumped on top of the trailer, causing it to slam right into Matt’s hand. Elena tried to run to help Matt, but Isobel quickly gripped onto her arm. Isobel looked at Emily pointedly, letting her know that she will keep her promise from yesterday.

Emily had to watch Matt be in constant pain while people tried to help raise the trailer from Matt’s hand. Emily glared at Isobel, “why are you doing this? They have nothing to do with this.”

“I’m showing you how easy it is to hurt the people that you care about,” Isobel explained.

“And you’re doing this just because of Johnathan Gilbert’s invention?” Elena questioned out of breath.

“Hand it over and the fun will stop,” Isobel told Elena.

“I told you, Damon is not going to give to me,” Elena stressed.

“And I think you underestimate how much Damon cares about you,” Isobel smirked over at Elena.

“He’ll kill you before he gives it up,” Elena told the older woman.

“Is that before or after I kill your brother, Jeremy?” Isobel questioned with a head tilt.

Emily eyes widened, she quickly turned around and tried to find her brother through the crowd. When she couldn’t see him, she yelled out, “Jeremy!” Emily turned back around to Isobel, but saw that she was already gone. Emily looked over at Elena with wide eyes, who was looking at her with the same expression. “We’ll get him back,” Emily whispered in Elena’s hear when she pulled her sister into a tight hug.


After explaining to Stefan and Bonnie what happened, the group was in a quiet classroom trying to think of what to do. It was silent for a moment before Bonnie spoke up, “where is the device?”

“Damon has it,” Stefan explained, “he’s going to be difficult to reason with.”

Emily rolled her eyes with her arms crossed, “that’s an understatement,” Emily mumbled.

“Then we’ll - we’ll go to him. I’ll talk to him,” Elena spoke quickly.

“He’s not just going to hand it over,” Stefan told his girlfriend, “especially if it’s harmful to vampires.”

“What if it’s not?” Elena questioned after coming up with an idea.


“Absolutely not!” Damon yelled out when the four people walked through the Salvatore boarding house with their idea.

“Just hear me out,” Elena begged.

“I’m not gonna give the device to Isobel, so she could give it to John, who is gonna turn around and kill me. I like being a living dead person,” Damon explained.

“But it’ll be useless,” Elena exclaimed, “Bonnie can take its power away.”

“I don’t trust her,” Damon told Elena.

“I can remove the original spell,” Bonnie explained to the vampire.

Elena looked at Damon pointedly, “John and Isobel will never know.”

Damon thought for a moment before shaking his head, “no, I’ll get Jeremy in my own way.”

Emily glared at the vampire, “no. I am not leaving my brother’s life in your hands, Damon.”

Stefan rose an eyebrow at his brother, “really? How are you going to do that? Because Isobel is a vampire and Jeremy could be dead the second you walk in the door,” Stefan spoke, agreeing with Emily.

Damon ignored Emily and his brother, instead he turned to Bonnie in question, “are you even up for this? I mean, no offense, but you’re no Emily Bennett. Emily knew what she was doing.”

Bonnie rolled her eyes, “I’ve been practicing.”

“It’s not piano lessons, honey,” Damon glared at Bonnie.

Bonnie stood up and walked right in front of Damon before questioning, “what’s your favorite book?”

“What?” Damon mumbled.

“Name a book, any book,” Bonnie continued.

“Name a book,” Damon repeated before thinking, “how about ‘Call of the Wild’, Jack London?”

Bonnie nodded her head once before walking closely towards the library. It quiet for a moment, before a book flew straight into Damon’s hands. The older Salvatore looked at the book in his hand, “Jack London. Great parlor trick,” Damon spoke before throwing the book on the couch.

“We’re doing this, Damon,” Elena spoke. “And we’re doing it my way. Now, give me the device.” When Damon only stared at her, Elena yelped, “we’re wasting time!”

Damon moved his blues eyes towards Bonnie’s brown eyes, “I don’t trust you, I tried to kill you.”

Bonnie smirked, “hmm. You’re right, you can’t trust me.”

“But you can trust me,” Elena quickly spoke before Damon would back out of the agreement.

Damon stared into Elena big brown eyes for a long moment before pulling out of the device and handing it over to Elena with a sigh. “Thank you,” Elena whispered to Damon.

After a moment, Elena walked towards Bonnie and handed her the device. Bonnie walked towards a tall table and laid it down before pulling her ancestor’s grimiore out of her purse before turning to a certain page. She looked at the pocket watch carefully before she pulled out the vampire device from it. Bonnie stared at the device before lifted her hands up and the device began to float in the air. The lights in the Salvatore boarding house began to flicker and flames in the fireplace grew larger, Bonnie opened her eyes and the device fell into her hands. Bonnie turned towards Elena and mumbled, “done.”

“Great, now what?” Damon questioned.

“Now we give it to Isobel,” Elena exclaimed once Bonnie handed over the device.


It was now dark in Mystic Falls when Emily and Elena began to walk through the town square, looking for their birth mother. They took a few more steps in quiet town before suddenly there was a loud sound. Emily turned around and saw that Isobel stood right in front of them.

“Where is the device?” Isobel quickly asked.

Emily glared at the woman, “this is not how we are going to do this, where’s our brother?”

“This isn’t a negotiation. Where is the invention?” Isobel tried again.

“Where is our brother?” Emily questioned again.

“Do you really think I am came alone?” Isobel questioned with a small smile.

Emily glanced behind her when she heard two pairs of footsteps, and saw the man from earlier and a woman. Emily smirked, “oh mother, we are so alike. Do you think we came alone?” Emily questioned right back and pointed her head behind Isobel.

Isobel looked behind her and saw the Salvatore brothers. She rolled her eyes, “for God sakes, call home.”

“What?” Elena questioned in confusion.

“Call home and ask to speak to your brother, Jeremy,” Isobel continued.

Emily quickly pulled her phone from her pocket and dialed the Gilbert house. She waited for a few nervous seconds before Jeremy spoke, “hello?”

Emily sighed in relief, “hey, Jer. are you okay?”

Jeremy sighed, “yeah. Yeah, I’m fine. Uncle John hit his head, it was an accident.”

Emily heard Jenna speak up in the background, “and we are all laughing.”

Jeremy chuckled, “but yeah, I’m okay.”

Emily nodded her head with a small, “how about we make fun of John when I get home, yeah? I’ll see you soon,” Emily promised her brother before ending the call.

Elena looked at Isobel in realization, “you were never going to hurt him.”

“No,” Isobel pouted, “I was going to kill him.” Noticing Elena’s furrowed brows, Isobel spoke, “don’t look for any redeeming qualities in me. I don’t have any.”

Emily rose an eyebrow at Isobel, “how did you know Damon was going to give her the device?”

Isobel smirked over at her two daughters before focusing on Elena, “because Damon is in love with you,” Isobel turned back to Emily with a brighter smirk, “and Stefan is in love with you.”

Emily glanced over to Stefan in confusion and saw that he was staring at the ground. She then glanced over at her sister, who wouldn’t even look at her. Emily glared at Isobel and spoke seriously, “thank you.”

“For what?” Isobel questioned in confusion.

“For being the worse person in the world. Thank you for giving us away,” Emily shook her head with a smirk, “I’m glad we didn’t get raised by you and became such a bitch, like you.”

Isobel smirked over at her older daughter, “you have Katherine’s attitude.” She glanced over at Elena, “goodbye, Elena, Emily. As long as either of you have a Salvatore brother on your arm, you’re doomed. Katherine was smart. She got out.” Isobel looked only at Elena, “and we all know you’re no Katherine, sweetie.”

Emily watched with a sigh when Elena walked towards Stefan and pulled him into a tight hug once Isobel had walked away. Emily didn’t know what to think, with what Isobel told everyone. She didn’t feel that way for Stefan, or did she?


Later that night, Emily knocked on Elena’s door softly before opening the door. “Can we talk?” Emily asked quietly.

Elena only nodded her head.

“I just want to clear something help, I don’t have feelings for Stefan,” Emily told her sister when she stood in front of Elena’s bed. “Isobel doesn’t know what the hell she is talking about. She has to be lying, Lena. I’m your sister, please believe me.”

Elena stood up from her bed softly before pulling Emily into a hug, “I believe you, Emmie. You’re right. Isobel will only do what she wants to mess everything up. I just didn’t know what to think when she said that.”

Emily smiled at Elena, “it’s okay. I love you, Lena.” Emily kissed the top of Elena’s head, “get some sleep.”

Emily stepped out of Elena’s bedroom and sighed once she closed the door. She was glad that nothing would change between her and Elena. Emily quietly made her way to her bedroom. She closed her door before grabbing a t-shirt and sweatpants from her closet. But Emily dropped her clothes to the ground when she saw someone standing in the middle of her room. “What are you doing here?” Emily asked quietly.

“I needed to talk to you,” Stefan spoke carefully.

Emily nodded her and mumbled, “I figured that,” before she picked up the clothes she dropped and threw her on her bed.

Stefan twitched his head to the side, “are you heading to bed?”

Emily nodded before tried to pull off her hoodie over her head. But of course she would struggle getting it off. Stefan stood behind her and helped her take it off, but what Emily didn’t know, Stefan slipped off her vervain necklace along with it.

Emily threw her hoodie on her desk chair before turning to Stefan, “so what did you want to talk about?” Emily really hoped it wasn’t the conversation she knew they needed to have.

Stefan looked into Emily’s green eyes before closing his eyes with a sigh, “I need to get this off my chest and if I don’t, I’m going to explode.”

Emily’s eyes furrowed, “what is it?”

Stefan walked closer to her and spoke quietly but passionately, “Isobel was right. I am so in love with you that sometimes I can’t breathe when I’m around you.”

Emily’s eyes widened in shock, “Stefan…”

“Please let me finish,” Stefan begged. Once Emily stayed quiet, he continued, “every time I look at you, my heart tightens when I can’t just walk right up to you and kiss you.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Emily whispered.

Stefan grabbed the side of Emily’s face softly and stared into her eyes deeply, “because it is killing me from not telling you. I just need to tell you the truth. I love you, Emily Gilbert.” Before Emily had the chance to say anything, Stefan molded his lips with hers. Emily’s eyes widened, but she couldn’t stop what she was feeling, and kissed Stefan back. But it was over before she could she enjoy it. Stefan looked into Emily’s eyes with tears in his eyes, “I am going to hate myself for doing this.”

“What are you talking about?” Emily questioned with wide eyes.

Stefan looked right into Emily’s eyes before compelling her, “you talked to Elena after you came home. You made up with Elena. You don’t believe what Isobel said about me being in love with you. You took off your necklace so you could clean it. You will not remember this conversation.”

Emily blinked her eyes in confusion when she realized she was standing in the middle of her room. She looked around before she saw her necklace on her desk. Emily rolled her eyes, she can’t believe she didn’t put her necklace right back on after cleaning it. That was definitely not a smart thing to do when vampires around. Emily changed into her sweats before laying in her bed with a sigh. She was glad that Isobel was hopefully leaving. Emily rolled her eyes when she thought about what Isobel had said. There was no one Stefan was in love with her. Emily was glad that she and Elena had made up and moved passed Isobel’s lie quickly. Emily didn’t know what she would do if Elena was mad at her.

 

 

Chapter Text

Emily smirked while watching Jenna help Elena put on her 18th century dress. Elena couldn’t sit still when Jenna began to pull tightly on the strings in the back of her dress. Emily had to admit that putting on the large dress was a pain. She had to stand for forty minutes when Jenna placed her dress together. But it was part of being a Gilbert and a founder, Emily wouldn’t have it any other way.

“Ouch, this dress hurts,” Elena mumbled when she tried to move.

“Suck it in, baby,” Jenna chuckled at her niece.

“Beauty is pain, my lovely sister,” Emily smirked over Elena’s shoulder in the long mirror.

Elena rolled her eyes, “let’s get this over with before I change my mind.”

Jenna chuckled at the younger sister and pinched her rosy cheeks, “you knew what you were getting into when you signed up for Miss Mystic Falls,” Jenna took a step back and smiled at both girls dressed up, “now, go have fun.”

Emily looped her arms with Elena’s and pulled her out of the room and towards outside, where everyone was getting ready for the Founder’s parade. “Yeah, let’s go have fun,” Emily smirked at her sister.

Elena shook her head and chuckled. The two Gilbert sister’s made their way through the crowd of students, until Elena came to a complete stop. Emily looked at her sister strangely before looking to where Elena’s brown eyes had landed. And it was on the Salvatore brothers. Emily could see that Damon’s eyes were only focused on Elena. But when Emily looked over at the younger Salvatore brother, he was only looking at her with bright eyes and a small smile.


“John?” Elena questioned in shock. “Is that even possible?”

“Well, there’s no proof, but he dated Isobel when she was a teenager and he was the one who brought her to your dad’s office for the delivery,” Stefan explained.

“You got to be kidding me,” Emily groaned. She couldn’t believe that uncle John was actually their father. Of course both of her birth parents are the two people that she doesn’t like.

“My whole life, I’ve never liked this man. I-I…” Elena spoke in shock, not knowing to say.

Stefan sighed while staring at Elena, “sorry, I’m sorry. I just… I wanted to tell you before Damon dropped it on you on some typically inappropriate way.”

Elena shook her head, “no, I’m happy that you told me, I just… I really hope that it’s not true.” Elena sighed while glancing over at Emily, “what are we supposed to do? Do we just walk up to him and say, ‘are you our biological father?”

Emily shook her head while biting on her bottom lip, “I don’t know, Lena. the last time we tried to confront one birth parent, they threatened you,” Emily pointed out, “there’s no easy way.”

“I guess, when you’re ready,” Stefan told Elena, trying to console her.

Elena shook her head, “I’m never gonna be ready. Stefan, we have enough family problems with the family we actually care about.” Elena looked over at Emily in nervousness, “Jeremy read my diary, he knows.”

Emily’s eyes widened, “are you serious? What does he know?”

“He knows what happened with Vicki and about compelling him to forget,” Elena explained.

“I need to go find him,” Emily quickly spoke. “He’s never going to trust me,” Emily mumbled to herself when she walked away from the couple.

Knowing that Jeremy was going to be on the founder’s float, Emily made her way where they were setting everything up. Emily looked for a few seconds, before she finally saw the brown hair of her brother.

“Jer!” Emily yelled out.

Jeremy turned to see who called him, and when he say it was his sister, he ignored her and began to walk away.

Emily sighed before picking up her dress, and began to run after her brother. Once she was close enough, she spoke, “Jer, can we talk?”

“Why? So you can lie to me again? Like Elena did?” Jeremy growled out.

“Jeremy, I did it to protect you!” Emily yelled out. “If you want to hate someone, hate me, I’m the one that told Damon to take your memories away about Vicki. Elena just agreed with me.” Emily sighed, “I just wanted you to know the truth and not from Elena’s diary. It hurt every time I couldn’t tell you the truth, but I was doing it to protect you, Jer.”

“I thought you would never lie to me, Emily,” Jeremy told his older sister before stomping away.


Emily noticed that Mrs. Lockwood was running around like she had her head chopped off, so she decided to get on the float before the older woman had a heart attack with everything not being perfect. Emily chuckled at the thought, she loved Mrs. Lockwood, but she always had to have everything perfect.

Emily started to walk towards the float, when she heard someone yell out to her. “Emily! There you are!” Caroline yelped in excitement.

Emily chuckled when she saw the smiling blonde, “hey, Care. You look gorgeous.”

Caroline smiled brightly before turning around and scolding, “Tyler! Help your date up on the float.”

Tyler rolled his eyes before walking to the edge, and pulled Emily up on top of the founder’s float. “Looking good, Emmie,” Tyler smirked at his best friend.

“Why don’t you look dashing,” Emily smirked back.

“Get into places!” Mrs. Lockwood yelled loudly.

Emily chuckled, “I think that’s our cue. Lead the way, my good sir,” Emily joked.

“Let’s give a big hand to the Mystic Falls High School marching band!” Mrs. Lockwood yelled into the microphone when the parade began to slowly move forward. Everyone that lived in Mystic Falls, stood on the side and cheered when the marching band began to walk and play loud music. “And for a little local history, Mr. Saltzman’s students have recreated Virginia’s Battle of Willow Creek,” Mrs. Lockwood continued when the next section came down the street. “Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome our stunning Miss Mystic Falls Court and their handsome escorts! This is Caroline Forbes, Miss Mystic Falls. Aren’t they beautiful?”

When the Miss Mystic Falls float began to move, Emily smiled brightly and waved into the crowd. She and Tyler stood next to Caroline and Matt, who were centered in the middle of the large float. As a child, Emily would always imagine being on the floats when they used to watch them back when she was six years old. And now she was living her childhood dream, Emily was glad that she and Elena stayed and participated in the Miss Mystic Falls for their mother.


While the town of Mystic Falls were cheering in excitement from the founder’s parade, two adults had more important things to deal with. In Grayson Gilbert’s old medical building was the said man’s brother and the mayor of the small town.

John held a small box in his hand before opening and pulling a small piece out of the box. He held it up to show the mayor before speaking, “this is the key. Once inserted, the device will be activated. It will work only once, for an estimated time of five minutes,” John explained.

“Yeah, so how does it work?” the mayor questioned.

“It’s a high pitched frequency that humans can’t hear,” John began, “any vampires within a five-block radius will be incapacitated, exposing them. At that time, the sheriff’s V5 deputies will inject them with vervain and bring them here, where we will finish them off.”

“And you are certain they’re attacking tonight?” Mayor Lockwood asked loudly.

“I had a source,” John told the man, “one of the vampires from the tomb, he confirmed the attack.” John paused before continuing, “they want revenge for what our ancestors did in 1864. Which makes us their targets.”

Mayor Lockwood shook his head before looking back at the man, “we’re taking an enormous risk. We’re talking about our families, John!”

“It’s the only way to draw them out and kill him. All of them,” John told the mayor seriously.


Emily was walking through the town, where the huge celebration was taking place. There was not a single spot where no one was smiling and being happy. It was crazy how fast the small town of Mystic Falls could join together. Emily turned around when someone called her name.

“Hey,” Stefan called out once he was close enough for Emily to hear.

Emily smiled at brunette before bumping her shoulder with his, “does today bring back memories?”

Stefan chuckled and shrugged, “maybe a little bit.” It was quiet while they walked together before Stefan asked softly, “so, how are you dealing with John being your father?”

Emily sighed, “I don’t like it. But yeah, it makes sense, my birth mother is a horrible person so why not my birth father too.”

Before Stefan could speak, Damon quickly walked over to the duo and questioned Emily seriously, “where’s your sister?”

Stefan looked at Damon weirdly, “what’s going on?”

“Fifteen words or less… tomb vamps are here. Founding families are their target,” Damon explained quickly.

Emily eyes widened so she quickly pulled her cell phone from her pocket and dialed Elena’s number. Emily’s heart was beating out of control while she waited for Elena to answer her phone.

“Hey,” Elena spoke in her phone.

Emily sighed in relief but quickly questioned, “where are you?”

“I’m with Caroline, Matt, and Tyler at the Grill,” Elena answered before wondering, “what’s wrong?”

“Listen, I need to get away from the town square as quickly as you can. Just please go with Tyler if he leaves. I’ll explain to you later,” Emily quickly commanded.

Elena stayed quiet for a moment before speaking confusingly, “mayor is making us leave, so we are probably going to Tyler’s.”

Emily sighed, “that’s good, please be careful. Love you.”

“I will and love you too,” Elena spoke to her sister before hanging up the phone.

Emily sighed thankfully when she hung up her phone. She turned to the Salvatore brother’s, “I’m pretty sure you guys were listening, but she’s going to Tyler’s.”

Damon nodded his head before quickly walking walking away. “Where are you going?” Stefan called out to his brother.

“That’s more than fifteen words, Stefan,” Damon called out before jogging away.

Stefan grabbed onto Emily’s hand, ready to get her out of there, but Emily quickly came to a stop and turned to Stefan with wide eyes, “I don’t know where Jeremy is.”

“We’ll find him, I promise,” Stefan told Emily before pulling her with him, to find the youngest Gilbert.


Emily felt like she couldn’t breathe as she and Stefan ran around the crowds of people looking for Jeremy. She knew from experience that the tomb vampires weren’t someone you wanted to mess around with and they would kill Jeremy without a second thought.

Emily suddenly came to a complete stop when Stefan dropped to his knees in pain. “Stef, what’s wrong?” Emily questioned quickly.

“My head,” Stefan groaned.

Emily grabbed onto Stefan’s shoulders, “come on, we have to get up, Stefan.”


Elena didn’t know what was going on, but she decided to trust her sister and leave with Tyler. She sat in the back of Tyler’s car next to Caroline while Matt sat in the front next to Tyler. Suddenly Tyler growled out, “what the hell is that?”

“What’s wrong, Tyler?” Elena questioned her sister’s best friend.

“That noise,” Tyler yelped.

Matt looked over at brown eyed boy weirdly, “wait, what noise?”

Tyler didn’t reply, so the three teenagers glanced at each other in nervousness. Tyler began to push one hand against his left ear in pain while he tried to hold onto the wheel. But that didn’t last long before he pushed both hands to the side of his head, trying to stop the loud noise that no one else could hear.

“Tyler!” Caroline yelped when she saw the boy let go of the wheel.

The car started swerve in the empty street, causing Elena to start getting freaked out so she yelled out to the blonde in the front seat, “Matt! Grab the wheel!” Matt tried to grab onto the wheel, but he couldn’t get total control on the heavy car before it crashed against an iron fence and came to a complete stop.


Emily didn’t know what to do as she sat on her knees in front of Stefan. She tried to help him up, but he was like dead weight while he was in pain. Emily looked up when she heard someone running towards her, she sighed thankfully when she saw it was Alaric.

Alaric quickly helped the young girl pull up Stefan from the ground, before they slowly began to walk away from the crowd. “He just dropped out of nowhere,” Emily explained to the history teacher.

“Yeah, he’s not the only one,” Alaric groaned while holding up most of Stefan’s weight. “The cops have gotten everyone who’s going down, injecting them with vervain.”

Emily’s eyes widened when she glanced around the town square and seeing deputies grabbing the people that are falling to the ground. She turned to Alaric quickly, “they’re planning to kill all of them.”


Alaric and Emily brought Stefan where there was no one, so he could at least heal and stand. It took a few moments of silence, before Stefan was leaning against his knees and huffing. Emily watched Stefan in worry, “are you okay?”

“It was like needles were piercing my skull and it just stopped,” Stefan explained.

“I saw at least five vampires go down,” Alaric explained. “They’re taking them to your family’s old building,” Alaric told Emily.

It was quiet for a moment before Stefan exclaimed, “it’s the Gilbert device. It has to be.”

“But I thought Bonnie took away its powers?” Emily questioned in confusion.

“Maybe she didn’t,” Alaric commented.

Emily shook her head, “why would Bonnie lie to us about unspelling it?”

“Think about it,” Stefan spoke, “we asked Bonnie to deactivate a device that could protect people against vampires.”

Emily groaned, she thought Bonnie had actually unspelled the device. “What are we going to do?” Emily questioned while looking at the two men.

“We need to get you out of here,” Alaric told the young girl.

Emily glanced over at Stefan and shook her head, “we need to find Damon.” Even though Emily didn’t like Damon that much, he was Stefan’s brother and Elena had a soft spot for him, so she would do her best to help him as much as she could. Emily turned back to Alaric, “can you find Jeremy and get him home, please?”

Alaric quickly nodded his head, “sure,” before jogging away from the duo.

“Can you walk?” Emily questioned Stefan.

Stefan nodded and stood up, “let’s go.”


Elena stood next to Caroline right in front of the car accident while nervously bouncing her leg up and down. She didn’t know what to think or to feel. She was scared out of her mind, it reminded her so much of the last car accident she was in.

Matt quickly walked up the two girls, “are you guys okay?”

The two girls nodded their heads at the same time. “We’re fine,” Caroline told her boyfriend.

Matt looked at the two girls in worry before focusing his eyes on the blonde, “are you sure? You have a huge cut on your head, Care.” Matt moved his eyes to his ex girlfriend and noticed little spots of blood falling from her ears, down her neck. “You both need to be checked out,” Matt spoke seriously.

Elena chuckled, “we’re fine, Matt. Plus, they need to focus on Tyler, he looks like he got the worse out of all of us.”

Matt nodded his head before quickly jogging over to Tyler and the paramedics. As soon as Matt arrived, one of the paramedics were yelling in shock, “what the hell?”

“What’s wrong?” Matt quickly asked.

“His eyes,” the paramedic mumbled in shock.

They stared down at Tyler, before suddenly the Lockwood took a deep gasp and woke up with a fright. Tyler looked around before focusing on his blonde friend in confusion, “what happened?”

Matt chuckled, “dude, don’t scare me like that.”

Suddenly a female voice yelled, “hey, we need some help over here!”

Matt glanced over towards the voice and saw Caroline and Elena both laying on the floor. He quickly ran towards the girls and saw they weren’t awake. “Help!” Matt yelled.


Emily and Stefan were jogging down the crowded streets, when Stefan quickly pulled Emily to a stop, “wait, wait, wait.” Stefan was silent for a moment before his eyes widened, “I can hear them. The building is on fire.”

“What?” Emily questioned in shock.

“The building is on fire,” Stefan told the young girl before he pulled her with him again.

“Wait,” Emily told Stefan before pointing across from the street, where she saw her uncle/father. They quickly ran towards John and Emily growled out, “where is Damon?”

“With the rest of them,” John told her simply before looking over at Stefan, “where he should be. It’s over for Damon.”

“You have right to being doing this!” Emily yelled out.

“Why?” John questioned. “Because I’m doing what should have been done a hundred and forty five years ago? This is the right thing, Emily.”

Emily glared at John, “this is not a choice you get the right to make! You don’t decide when someone gets to die!”

John shrugged his shoulders at Emily before glancing over at Stefan, who was staring at the building behind him. “Go ahead, you won’t make it out. It’ll save me the trouble of killing you myself,” John told the vampire.

Stefan ignored John and turned to Emily instead, “you know the building well, is there another way in?”

Emily thought for a moment before she quickly nodded her head, “utility door, there’s one around the side.”

Stefan nodded his head before quickly jogging away. Emily went to follow him, but John grabbed her arm tightly. “You take one more step and I’ll alert those deputies that they missed a vampire,” John threatened.

Emily glared at John, “are you really going to threaten your daughter?”

John loosened his grip in shock, “you know,” he mumbled.

Emily pulled her arm away from John, “I wasn’t sure, but you just proved me right.”

Emily quickly ran towards the side of her father’s building and saw Bonnie standing out of an opened door. “Where’s Stefan?” Emily asked the Bennett witch quickly.

“I’m so sorry,” Bonnie mumbled to Emily.

“What did you do, Bonnie?” Emily asked in anger.

“I couldn’t do it. I’m sorry I lied to you,” Bonnie apologized.

“If they die, this will be all your fault, Bonnie,” Emily glared at her friend.

Emily tried to run into the building but Bonnie quickly grabbed her arm tightly. “I can’t let you go in there,” Bonnie spoke she began to recite a spell, “Ex spiritum intacullum, in terrum incendium, fes matos salvis adisdum.” Emily tried to pull her arm away but Bonnie held onto with all her might.

Suddenly, Bonnie stopped chanting and only just stared into Emily’s green eyes. “Are they okay, Bonnie? Bonnie?”

But before Bonnie could say anything, there was loud coughing right behind the two girls. Emily quickly turned around and sighed in relief when she saw that it was Stefan carrying Damon. She quickly jogged to the two vampires, “oh, thank God you guys are okay.”


Emily sat at one of the busy tables inside of Mystic Grill, while she waited for Stefan to walk in. Emily looked up when she heard someone coming to her, and saw that it was the Salvatore she was looking for. She quickly stood up and pulled Stefan into a hug, “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“I’m okay,” Stefan told Emily with a small smile.

Emily looked at Stefan carefully before nodding her head, “Jenna called and told me Jeremy is home so I’m going to go check on him before calling Elena to check on her. I’ll give you call later,” Emily told Stefan before leaving Mystic Grill.


Emily walked into the Gilbert house with a sigh, she was glad to be home but she still had to check on her siblings. Once Emily closed the door, she was shocked when she saw who was standing in front of her. “Hey, I thought you were going to stay at Tyler’s until I called you?” Emily questioned her sister.

But Elena/Katherine was staring at Emily with wide eyes and an opened mouth. Emily looked at her sister weirdly, “what’s up with you? And what’s up with your hair and outfit, Lena? Black and curls, definitely not your style.” Emily rolled her eyes, “I know I told you beauty is pain, but this wasn’t what I meant.”

Elena/Katherine quickly closed her mouth before chuckling, “I just got bored and decided to try something new.”

Emily rolled her eyes and touched Elena’s soft curls, “I like the straight hair better on you.” Emily looked at her sister in remembrance, “you should give Stefan a call before he worries too much, okay?”

Elena/Katherine smiled up at the green eyed girl, “I will. I’m about to head to bed anyways.”

Emily nodded and gave Elena a small smile, “good night, Lena,” Emily called out before making her way to the living room with her dress.

Once she had sat her large dress on the couch, she made her way to the kitchen for a glass of water before she would check up on Jeremy. What Emily saw once she walked into the kitchen, shook the brunette to her core. It was John laying on the kitchen floor with blood coming from his side. Emily rushed forward and grabbed a dish towel before pushing it on John’s stomach wound, which caused him to gasp in pain. Emily quickly grabbed her phone from her back pocket and dialed 9-1-1. “I need an ambulance to 2104 Maple Street, please hurry!” Emily yelped into her phone before placing it back into her pocket.

“Behind you,” John whispered in pain with wide, scared eyes.

Emily leaned closer to John, having not heard him and questioned, “what?”

“Behind you!” John yelled as best as he could.

Emily gasped loudly and quickly turned around, but when she did, she couldn’t see anyone. Emily glanced back at John and saw his scared expression, so she grabbed the bloody knife that laid on the ground before quietly standing up. She carefully began to walk towards the hallway, looking for anyone that shouldn’t be in the house. Emily quickly turned around when she felt someone behind her, but when she looked, there was no one. Emily gasped in shock when the front door opened and quickly closed. She realized that it was a vampire that was in the house, so she dropped the knife on the floor before rushing upstairs. “Jeremy!” Emily yelled out.

Emily ran right up to Jeremy’s room, where she found her brother on his bed. She quickly rushed to him and shook his shoulder, but he wouldn’t wake up. “Jeremy! Come on, Jeremy!” Emily cried out.  Emily sighed thankfully when Jeremy gasped awake. She leaned her head on Jeremy’s chest, “oh, thank God!”


Emily leaned against the stairs with a heavy sigh while she watched a paramedic pull John on a stretcher out of the Gilbert house. Emily followed when her eyes to the door and quickly walked down the stairs when she saw an officer trying to keep Stefan out of the house. “He can come in,” Emily smiled at officer.

The duo quickly walked up the stairs before Emily brought him to Jeremy’s room. Stefan looked confusion, “what happened?”

“He said Anna gave him her blood and then he took these pills and now…” Emily trailed off as she explained to Stefan. Emily sighed, “can you make sure he’s really okay?”

Stefan nodded his head before walking towards Jeremy and grabbing his face, “look at me,” he commanded.

Jeremy tried to push the vampire’s hands away and huffed, “I’m fine, okay? I feel exactly the same.”

“Is he okay? Is anything happening?” Emily questioned Stefan in nervousness.

Stefan shook his head, “no, he’s fine,” Stefan spoke while staring into Jeremy’s eyes.

“You mean I’m not a vampire?” Jeremy questioned sadly before growling, “damn it!”

“Jer, you don’t want to have that life. Why would you want to?” Emily questioned in brother in shock.

“Did you hear about Anna, what happened to her tonight?” Jeremy questioned, but when Emily shook her head, he continued, “she’s dead.”

Emily closed her eyes with a sigh before looking into her brother’s teared eyes, “oh, Jeremy, I’m so sorry.”

“Jeremy, Jeremy. Come here, sit down,” Stefan commanded the younger Gilbert quietly. Stefan in front of Jeremy and spoke seriously, “I am very sorry about Anna but it’s very important that you listen to be right now. With every passing moment, Anna’s blood is leaving your system. If you try to kill yourself right now, you could really die.”

When Jeremy only looked away from the green eyed vampire, Stefan slapped his face, “hey! Do you understand me!?”

“Yeah, I understand,” Jeremy mumbled.

“Good,” Stefan told the young boy before walking towards Emily.

Emily continued to stare at her brother in worry, “what about the pills he took? Could they still do something to him?” Emily asked Stefan.

Stefan shook his head, “he didn’t take enough to die so Anna’s blood actually healed him.”

Emily nodded her head but groaned when her cell phone began to ring. She pulled her cell phone from her back pocket before answering, not bothered to look at the number. “Hello?” Emily spoke.

“Emily, it’s sheriff Forbes… there was an accident,” the sheriff spoke softly.

Emily was confused, what more could happen. “What happened?”

“It’s Elena… she was in a car accident and she got hurt, along with Caroline,” sheriff Forbes spoke. “You should come to the hospital as soon as you can.”

“Okay,” Emily mumbled in the phone before hanging it up.

Emily didn’t understand what was happening. She had saw Elena downstairs when she got home, what the hell was sheriff Forbes talking about? Emily then began to think back to when she came home, Elena was wearing different clothes then she was earlier, her hair was extremely curly - more than it was earlier that night, a vampire tried to kill John. But the vampire didn’t kill John, instead the vampire played with Emily while she looked for the vampire. Emily’s eyes widened in shock before she quickly turned Stefan, “I think I met Katherine.”

Chapter Text

I haven't updated in over three months since I've been editing my story, so I decided to do one chapter from season 2! I'll be back writing more once I finish editing! Thank you for being so patient!

xoxo


The only thing on Emily's mind as she rushed through the entrance of Mystic Falls Hospital was if Elena and Caroline were okay. She hadn't been this afraid since the accident that took her parents away. Emily quickly jogged towards the receptionist desk once she reached the lobby and swiftly asked the older woman, "where is Elena Gilbert's room?"

The older woman looked up at Emily with a friendly smile before she began to type on the old grey desktop that was beside her. Emily could feel every emotion in her body as she tapped her foot impatiently as she waited. Finally after a few seconds, which felt like hours for the brunette, the woman responded politely, "Miss. Gilbert is in room 205."

Emily didn't bother responding to the older woman before she ran through the hallways as she looked for the three digit number. But as she was looking, so spotted two of her friends, so Emily knew she was in the right place. "What happened?" Emily breathed out as she ran towards Bonnie and Matt.

While Bonnie pulled the brunette into a bone crushing hug, Matt answered from a squeaky chair that was in front of the hospital room as he shook his head sadly, "it's not good, Emmie."

"What the hell happened?" Emily questioned as she looked at the blonde with her eyes widened.

Matt rubbed his eyes tiredly before he began to explain, "we were driving and Tyler heard this noise..."

"A noise?" Bonnie asked softly.

But Matt barely heard the brown eyed girl as he continued, "he got this migraine or something and he lost control of the car and... I thought Caroline and Elena were okay and then... and then they weren't."

Emily couldn't even think straight as Matt explained what happened to her sister and best friend. The only thought was that she needed to see the two girls that meant everything to her. Emily stood up from the chair that she was seated in and looked between Matt and Bonnie as she questioned, "where is Elena? I need to see her."

"Emmie..." Bonnie spoke softly.

Emily knew that tone of voice and it was never good. "Where is she, Bonnie? I need to see my sister!" She felt her heart rate speed up as she worried about her twin. Emily felt like she was in another world as she couldn't help Elena while she was hurting. 

Bonnie grabbed the brunette's shoulders as she looked into Emily's eyes and spoke softly, "Emily, it's going to be okay. Elena and Caroline are both in surgery." She looked at her friend with glossy eyes as she added, "you can't see her right now."

Emily nodded her head silently as she felt her bottom lip tremble as she pictured her twin sister, her other half, laying on the operating table. Before Emily knew it, Bonnie quickly pulled her into a tight hug as she felt warm tears streaming down her face. 

Once Bonnie felt the oldest Gilbert calming down, she grabbed Emily's hand as she turned towards Matt. "We're gonna go get some coffee, we're going to need it," she explained before the two girls walked down the hallway.  

As they turned the corner away from Matt, Emily pulled her hand from Bonnie's and turned towards her friend. "Do you think you can do some type of spell to help them?" She questioned desperately. 

But before Bonnie couldn't even open her mouth, a voice spoke from behind them. "She doesn't know how," Damon stated as he walked towards the two girls before he looked over at the Bonnie, "do you?"

"No," Bonnie mumbled, "I don't."

"No, you don't because it took Emily years to learn a spell like that," Damon stated as he glared down at Bonnie as he spoke about her ancestor.

"Well, I can take down a vampire, that spell was easy to learn," Bonnie commented with a small shrug.

Emily shook her head as the two continued to glare at each other. "There has to be something we can do," she spoke as she looked between the witch and the vampire.

"I can give both of them some blood," Damon suggested. 

Emily looked over at Damon with her eyes widened, "no! Definitely not!"

Damon shook his head quickly as he explained, "no, just enough to heal them. They'll be in the hospital and it will be out of their systems in a day. It will make them better, Emily."

As Emily struggled internally as she thought about giving her sister and best friend Damon's blood, Bonnie responded quickly, "do it."

"Bonnie!" Emily gasped. She shook her head, "this could make everything worse!"

"Or it could make them better," Bonnie stated. She looked into Emily's green eyes as she spoke, "this is Elena and Caroline, we have to do it."

Emily stared at her friend for a moment before she turned to Damon as she nodded her head and spoke quietly, "do it." Emily didn't want to put the two girls in danger, but she knew Bonnie was right, this could save their lives, and what could possibly happen in 24 hours?

Damon nodded his head before he turned towards Bonnie and spoke, "if I do this, you and me, call a truce?"

"No," Bonnie stated. "But you will do it anyway, because it's Elena life that's in danger."

Before anyone could speak, Bonnie glanced over at Emily before she nodded her head and walked away. Emily didn't have time to think about what Bonnie meant, there was just too many things that were more important. So once Bonnie walked away, Emily turned towards Damon in a serious manner as she spoke, "we have a problem."

Damon rose an eyebrow at the oldest Gilbert girl, "and what problem is that?"

"A vampire problem," Emily mumbled quietly.

That gained Damon's attention quickly as he questioned, "when? What happened?"

Emily sighed, "well a vampire was in the house and tried to kill uncle dearest, and..."

But before Emily could finish explaining what happened, Jenna walked up quickly towards the duo. "Emily! I came as soon as I could. What happened? You only said to come down here as fast as I can."

Emily closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, she totally forgot about Jenna. She only called her aunt and told her that there was an accident as she rushed to the hospital. "Jenna," Emily spoke softly, "uncle John got hurt tonight at the house, but that's not the only thing that happened." She took a deep breath before she explained, "Elena got into a car accident earlier tonight, she's in surgery right now."

Jenna gasped as she looked at Emily in shock. She quickly pulled her niece into a tight hug before she pulled away in confusion. "That can't be right... because I saw Elena before I left for the fire department," she explained. 

"The fire department?" Emily questioned confusingly.

Jenna nodded her head, "yeah, I told Elena to tell you."

Emily shook her head, "no, you didn't. She didn't say anything."

Jenna nodded her head, "yes I did."

Emily was about to argue back with her aunt before her eyes widened. She totally forgot about what happened before she received the phone call from sheriff Forbes. Emily tried to keep her cool as she gave her aunt a small smile, "I might have forgot." She furrowed her brows falsely as she looked at her aunt, "she must have gotten in the accident after you left."

"Oh, you got to be kidding me," Damon groaned out loud. 

Jenna looked over at Damon in confusion before she turned back to Emily and touched her arm softly, "I'm going to go see if I can get any news."

As soon as Jenna walked towards the receptionist desk, Emily looked over at Damon and spoke quickly, "that vampire problem I was talking about, might be your problem."

Damon clenched his jaw as he nodded, "yeah, I kinda figured that out."

Emily crossed her arms over her chest as she spoke the one name that no one wanted to hear, "Katherine."


Emily sighed once she unlocked the door of the Gilbert house as she and Damon walked through the entrance. But Emily froze in her spot when she saw Stefan slowly getting off the hard ground in the living room. "Stefan?" She questioned, "what happened?"

Damon looked around the room before he realized, "Katherine happened."

Emily rolled her eyes as she looked at the mess Katherine created in her living room. This woman was already causing so much trouble and it hasn't even been twenty four hours yet. As the two vampires and Emily moved towards the kitchen, Damon questioned his brother, "did she say what she wanted?"

Stefan shook his head, "no."

"Woman certainly knows how to make an entrance," Damon mumbled.

"She said she fooled one of us, at least," Stefan spoke as he look at his brother, "what does that mean?"

"She pretended to be Elena, too, when I showed up earlier tonight," Damon responded as he stared at his brother. 

Emily's brows furrowed as she looked over at Damon. What was he doing here at the house with Elena? But that was honestly the last thing on her mind as she looked between the two brothers. "Katherine was here, she was invited in this house. What are we supposed to do?" She questioned in worry for her family.

Damon shrugged, "move."

Emily rolled her eyes, "thank you, Damon, that's so helpful."

"Katherine wants you dead; there's zero you can do about it; you would be dead but you're not," Damon explained, "so, clearly she has other plans."

Stefan nodded his head, "right and we need to find out what those plans are." He looked at Damon pointedly as he added, "and not provoke her in the process." Stefan continued to look over at his brother as he questioned, "what happened tonight when you thought she was Elena?"

Damon smirked before he shrugged lightly as he spoke, "to risk another frown line on a very crowded forehead. We... kissed."

Stefan glared at his brother as he questioned, "what do you mean you kissed?"

"Well, you know, when two lips pucker and they go," Damon explained before he puckered up his lips to demonstrated a kiss. 

But before Emily could even blink, she saw Stefan rush towards Damon, which caused the older Salvatore to stand directly behind her. "Don't be obvious, Stefan," Damon smirked.

As Emily noticed that Stefan was about to rush towards Damon again, she quickly stood up and moved between the two brothers. "Enough!" She yelled. "We don't have time for this. Obviously Damon didn't kiss Elena since my sister is sitting in a hospital bed. We need to focus on Katherine," Emily stated.

Stefan nodded his head as he stared at Damon, "later."

Emily began to pace the length of the kitchen as she thought about everything that happened. She shook her head as she spoke, "John has to know something, the woman did try to kill him."

"She's Katherine," Damon stated, "she loves to play games and you're fooling yourself if you think you're going to find out what she's been up to before she wants you to know."

Stefan shook his head, "no, actually Emily is right, John could know something through Isobel." He looked down at Emily, "your mother, she was in touch with Katherine so maybe we can go the hospital and get him to talk."

Emily nodded her head, "I need to check on Elena and Caroline anyways."

"I've got a better idea," Damon commented.

Emily rolled her eyes, "and what's that, Damon?"

"I'm just gonna ignore the bitch," Damon smirked, "see ya."

Emily crossed her arms over her chest as she stared at Damon. "And you think that's going to work?" She questioned.

Damon shrugged, "if Katherine thinks she's being ignored, it will lure her out, she'll make a move."

"Yeah?" Stefan questioned, "then what?"

"Stake her, rip her head off, something poetic," Damon suggested before he walked towards the door, "we'll see."

Emily sighed as she slid down the wall as she watched Damon leave the Gilbert house. They was just so much stuff happening all at once, while someone was walking around Mystic Falls with the same face as her twin sister. If Damon is right about Katherine, Emily knew that they were in more danger than if it was just the tomb vampires. 

"You okay?" Stefan asked softly as he bent down so he was eye level with the Gilbert girl. 

Emily looked up at Stefan with a tiny smile as she shrugged and whispered, "I don't know."

Stefan reached for her hand and spoke softly, "everything will be okay." He pulled her up from the ground before he spoke again, "get some sleep. We'll go see Elena and Caroline in the morning and we'll find out what Katherine is planning."

Emily nodded her head with a small smile before she and Stefan made their way to the front door. Once Stefan left the Gilbert house, she sluggishly made her way up the stairs. But as Emily made her way to her bedroom, she paused before she headed for her brother's bedroom instead. She slowly opened the door, and saw Jeremy sound asleep. Emily quietly slid off her ankle boots and threw her jacket on Jeremy's desk before she softly laid next to her brother. She wrapped her arm around Jeremy's stomach as laid in peaceful silence. Emily just wished her siblings would be okay, with Jeremy trying to turn into a vampire and Elena getting into a dangerous car accident. But one thing Emily knew for sure was that tomorrow she had to be stronger than she ever had to be, there was no time to be weak with Katherine in Mystic Falls around her family and friends. 

Chapter Text

Emily laid quietly next to her sleeping brother as she stared at the bright green numbers that shinned on Jeremy's alarm clock. But as soon as it read six, she slowly got out of Jeremy's bed and grabbed her black boots and jacket before she made her way to her bedroom. Emily could barely get an ounce of sleep with everything running through her mind, so she decided that there was no reason to even try to fall back asleep. Instead, Emily threw her boots on the ground before she grabbed her cell phone out of her jacket pocket. She sent a quick text message to Stefan, so they could go see Elena and Caroline and get the answers they needed from John. 

Once the message was sent, Emily threw her cell phone on her bed, before she made her way to her closet. Emily quickly pulled on a simple red sweater dress and a pair of black ankle boots before she made her way to her vanity table. But before she could sit down, she heard her cell phone ring. Emily thought it was Stefan, but when she looked down at the screen, she saw that it was Tyler. She furrowed her brows instantly, not knowing why her best friend was calling her so early in the morning. "Hello," Emily answered simply.

"Emmie..." Tyler spoke in a broken voice.

"Ty, what's wrong?" Emily quickly questioned as she noticed his tone.

"It's... it's my dad. He's gone," Tyler uttered quietly.

Emily sat down on her bed as she questioned in confusion, "what do you mean? What happened?"

"There was an accident last night. I-I don't even know what happened, Emmie. H-he's just gone," Tyler spoke as his voice shook.

Emily pulled her cell phone away from her face as closed her eyes and took a deep breath. What the hell else could go wrong right now? It was like everything in the town was crashing down all at the same time. Emily placed the phone back to her ear as she spoke steadily, "I'm so sorry, Ty. Is there anything I can do to help?"

Tyler quickly spoke, "no, no. You should stay with Elena and Caroline." He sighed before he added, "but this afternoon my mom is hosting some crap for my dad so the town..."

But before Tyler could finish his sentence, Emily interrupted, "I'll be there, I promise. I'm going to visit Caroline and Elena then I will be by your side the whole time, Ty. It's going to be okay."

There was a long pause on Tyler's end of the phone before he spoke softly, "thank you, Emmie. I don't know what I would do without you."

A small smile made its way onto her face before Emily spoke one last time, "you're welcome, Ty. I'd do anything for you, you know that. I'll see you soon."

Emily sighed deeply once she had ended the call. There was just so much happening in such little time. Emily knew that she couldn't rest for a second, so she quickly grabbed her black purse before jogging her way down the stairs. But as soon as her foot reached the bottom step, the front door bell rang. She quickly made her way to the door and when she opened it, she saw that it was Stefan.

"Hey, are you -" Stefan began before he frowned as he looked at the brunette closely. "Are you okay?" He questioned.

Emily gave Stefan a sad smile as she shook her head before mumbling, "nope. I just found out Tyler's dad is dead, so there's that." Emily saw that Stefan was about to open his mouth, so she quickly added, "let's just go. I need to see my sister and best friend." Stefan only silently nodded his head before they made their way towards the vampire's shiny red car.


Emily made her way through the lobby of Mystic Falls Hospital with Stefan by her side. She didn't bother stopping at the receptionist desk, instead, she went straight towards the hallway where she knew her sister and best friend were located. Once they got closer, Emily noticed Bonnie walking out of one of the rooms with tears in her eyes. Emily quickly jogged up to Bonnie as she questioned in worry, "what's going on?"

Bonnie swiftly shook her head as she whipped the tears from her brown eyes. She chuckled softly, "they're okay. I'm just so happy."

Emily took a deep breath of relief as she nodded her head. She pulled the Bennett girl into a tight hug as a bright smile made its way onto her face. Emily knew the only reason why the two girls were okay was because of Damon's blood, so she was internally grateful for the vampire. Once Emily had pulled away from the Bennett girl, she looked between Stefan and Bonnie as she spoke, "I'm gonna go see Caroline."

Stefan nodded his head before he pointed to the door next to Caroline's as he stated, "I'll be in Elena's room."

"I'll be in there soon," Emily told Stefan before she slowly opened the door to her favorite's blonde's hospital room. She carefully peaked her head inside before she quickly made her way into the room. "Care," Emily spoke softly as tears began to form in her green eyes.

Caroline looked towards the entrance as she took her blue eyes off of the small TV. She smiled brightly as she slowly sat up in the hospital bed. "Thank God you're here! I'm so bored!" Caroline whined to her best friend. 

Emily quickly rushed towards the blonde as she pulled her into a tight hug. She knew that Caroline was going to be okay, thanks to Damon's blood, but it was a different feeling having Caroline in her arms. Emily could now relax a little bit, knowing her best friend was going to be okay. 

"Oh! Careful!" Caroline warned the brunette once she felt the pain in her side.

Emily quickly pulled away and looked at her best friend in worry, but Caroline only chuckled before tugging the girl into a much softer hug. After a few minutes had passed by, Emily pulled away and smirked as she sat on the edge of the bed. "So, do you have any hot doctors?" Emily questioned.

Caroline's eyes widened as she recalled, "there is a doctor here that looks just like McSteamy!"

Emily gasped, "are you kidding me?" She chuckled as she watched Caroline nod her head before she stated, "you lucky, lucky girl."

Caroline smirked as she began, "speaking of hot doctors," before she pointed to the TV above her as their favorite TV show, Grey's Anatomy, aired quietly.

Emily smiled brightly before she carefully laid next to Caroline and began to watch the drama unfold between the doctors. "I"m glad you're okay," Emily stated softly as she looked over at her best friend. 

"Me too," Caroline whispered before she laid her head on Emily's shoulder and got comfortable on the hospital bed as they continued to watch the attractive doctors on the small TV.


It took two full episodes of Grey's Anatomy for Caroline to fall asleep. Emily stayed a few extra minutes to make sure her best friend was okay, before she quietly made her way out of the blonde's hospital room. 

Emily took a deep breath once she had moved towards Elena's door. She never liked seeing her sister in bad condition, so she had to prepare herself. Emily sighed in relief once she had opened the hospital door. She saw her sister sitting up in her bed as she talked to Stefan with a smile on her face. "Lena," Emily called out softly as she moved closer towards her sister.

Elena turned her head and smiled when she saw her twin sister. "Hey," she whispered.

Emily quickly rushed towards her sister as soon as she heard Elena speak, and pulled her into a tight hug. Unlike with Caroline, Emily didn't let go when her sister called out to her. It took for Elena to stroke her back before Emily finally pulled away. Emily looked into her sister's brown eyes as tears crowded in green ones as she choked out, "are you okay?"

Elena nodded her head as she whipped the tears from Emily's eyes. "Yeah, I'm fine," she chuckled as she stated, "now stop crying, you big baby."

Emily chuckled along with her sister before she placed a light kiss on the top of Elena's head. Emily felt better with knowing that Elena was okay. It felt like a weight was lifted off her shoulders. But as Emily heard Stefan clear his throat, she lost her smile as she remembered the other reason why they came to the hospital. "Lena, something happened last night," Emily stated as she stared at her sister. 

Elena furrowed her brows as she looked between her sister and boyfriend, "what else happened?" Elena thought that Stefan had filled her in on everything that happened last night, that the tomb vampires were trying to attack the founding families. 

Emily sighed as she moved and sat at in the edge of Elena's bed. "Well, long story short, John is in the hospital and Mystic Falls gained a bitch," she explained.

Elena quickly shook her head, "wait, wait, wait. John's in the hospital?"

Stefan nodded his head as he took over for the older Gilbert sister. "He got his fingers chopped off." He grabbed his girlfriend's hand as he continued softly to ease the blow, "and Katherine did it."

Elena's brown eyes widened in shock, "oh, my God. Katherine's here in Mystic Falls?"

Emily pointed her finger at her sister as she stated, "yep. That's the bitch I was talking about."

"Well, what are we going to do?" Elena questioned as she looked over at Stefan.

"John seems to know something, so we're going to go talk to him," Stefan told his girlfriend.

Elena nodded her head before she tried to push the blanket off of her as she spoke, "okay, let me just find some clothes."

"Oh, no, no, no," Emily quickly yelped. "You are staying right here," she commanded. Emily pushed Elena back down onto the bed when she saw her sister starting to pout. "You have vampire blood in your system, so you get to watch trashy movies all day and relax," Emily explained. 

"Fine," Elena huffed as she laid her head back onto the soft pillow before she added, "but please tell me what you find out."

Emily smiled at her sister before she linked her pinky with Elena's, "I promise."


Emily looked down at her phone as she stood outside of another hospital room. She had texted Jenna for John's room number since her aunt had already visited the older man. Emily looked back at Stefan but once he nodded his head silently, she grew the strength she needed to push open the door to get the answers that they needed. "John?" Emily called out as she slowly moved inside the room.

The man on the hospital bed jumped in fright as he heard a familiar voice, but calmed down once he saw who it was. "K-Kath-" he tried to speak through his sore throat.

"Katherine," Emily stated as she noticed what John was trying to say. "We know she did this to you," she added.

"We need to know why she did this," Stefan spoke up as he looked down at John.

"Where is she?" John grunted.

Stefan crossed his arms over his chest as he commanded, "you tell us."

John shook his head, "I don't know."

The injured man tried to sit up in his hospital bed, but Stefan pressed down onto John's chest as he spoke, "you're a little too weak to play tough guy. Why don't you sit back and answer a few questions."

Once John quietly laid back on the bed, Emily slowly pulled out a familiar ring from her black purse and placed it on the table in front of John. "Tell us what you know. Why is she here?" Emily questioned.

But John didn't utter a single word, he only stared into Emily's green eyes with sadness in his own. 

"She'll try again," Stefan stated once he realized John wasn't going to answer, "we can't help you if you don't confide in us."

"In you?" John questioned with his eyes widened in anger as he stared at the vampire, who he would never trust in his life. 

"In your daughter then, while your other one is sitting in a hospital bed," Stefan corrected.

"Both my daughters should have driven a stake through your heart by now," John told Stefan before he moved his eyes towards Emily. "I never spoke to Katherine directly, she never trusted me," he explained. John moved his eyes back towards Stefan after a moment of silence as he glared at the vampire and stated, "so either kill me or get out because I can't stand the sight of you with either of my daughters."

Emily shook her head as she looked down at the man in anger. "You would rather protect your own ass than help your daughters. That's why you will never be mine or Elena's father," she growled before she stormed out of the hospital room. 

Emily made her way out of the hospital once she had left John in anger and began to pace up and down the parking lot as she waited for Stefan. She couldn't believe that John wouldn't even help them. She thought if her life was in danger that he would help, but apparently not. Emily quickly looked behind her once she heard footsteps and saw that it was Stefan. "How'd it go?" She questioned.

"Uh... I asked him to leave town," Stefan responded quietly as the duo began to walk away from the hospital.

Emily smirked as she quickly moved in front of Stefan, "asked?"

Stefan chuckled, "there might have been a little threatening."

Emily's smirk grew, "I knew you had some bad in you!"

Stefan bumped his shoulder into Emily's as he stated, "I think you're rubbing off on me."

Emily rolled her eyes at the taller boy and chuckled, "shut up." She turned to Stefan as she grew serious, "listen, thank you for "asking" John to leave. I don't want him around Jeremy or Elena any longer. All he cares about is himself and that won't keep my family safe."

Stefan nodded his head silently before he stated, "I would never let anything happen to you or Elena." He pulled Emily into a surprising hug not even a second later. The hug caused Emily to sigh in relief. It was something that she needed at the moment with all the craziness piling up.


It was a little after one in the afternoon when Emily finally parked her black Honda in front of the Lockwood mansion. Emily sighed as she looked out her window and saw all the residents of Mystic Falls chatting together as they honored the fallen mayor. Emily knew she had to act as everything in Mystic Falls wasn't going to hell, so she fixed a bright smile on her face as she grabbed her black purse and made her way up the stairs of the large house. 

"Are my eyes deceiving me or is that little miss Emmie Gilbert?" A voice spoke as Emily made her way inside the white mansion. 

 Emily looked up when she heard her name and was surprised when she saw Mason Lockwood. "Oh, my God!" She yelped, "Mason!" She fast walked towards the older Lockwood and pulled him into a tight hug. She hadn't seen the brunette since he left Mystic Falls when she was only twelve years old. 

Once the two pulled away from each other, Mason grabbed Emily's hand and twirled her around. "Look at you, you're not the same little Emmie anymore!" Mason exclaimed.

Emily chuckled as she looked up at Mason before she rolled her eyes and pushed him playfully. Emily always thought of Mason as an older brother since she was best friends with Tyler at a young age and spent a lot of her time at the Lockwood Mansion. "That's what happens when you don't show your face around Mystic Falls for years, Mase!" Emily scolded the older man.

Mason smirked as he looked down at the brunette, "aww, did Emmie miss me?"

Emily folded her arms over her chest as she smirked right back at the older Lockwood. She shook her head as she stated, "no, I just missed the free milkshakes that you would buy me."

Mason rolled his eyes as he threw his arm over Emily's shoulder as they slowly began to walk through the Lockwood mansion. "Don't lie, Emmie. You know you missed my handsome face and my hilarious jokes," Mason uttered.

Emily chuckled as she patted Mason's chest lightly and commented with a smirk, "whatever helps you sleep at night."

"So, how's my favorite girl been since I left Mystic Falls?" Mason questioned as he looked down at Emily curiously. He smirked as he added, "any boyfriends that need their asses kicked?"

"You know I only have eyes for you, Mase," Emily joked.

Mason chuckled, "I always knew you had a thing for Lockwoods." He smirked as he saw his nephew across the room, "speaking of good looking Lockwoods, when are you and Tyler finally going to get together?"

Emily rolled her eyes and stated as they began to walk towards the younger Lockwood, "you know me and Tyler are only friends."

"Whatever helps you sleep at night," Mason smirked as he copied the brunette in a whisper once they grew closer to Tyler.

Emily once again rolled her eyes at the older man before she placed a gentle smile on her face once she was only a few inches away from her best friend. She quickly brought Tyler into a tight hug as she whispered, "I'm so sorry, Ty."

Tyler held onto the girl tightly as his life depended on it before he pulled away and stated, "thank you for coming, Emmie. I don't know what I'd do without you here."

Emily gave her best friend a small smile as she uttered, "well good thing you don't have to worry about that, because I'm never leaving."

A real smile grew on Tyler's face for the first time since he heard the news about his father as he looked at his best friend. But Tyler suddenly remembered who else was with them, so he turned towards his right at he looked at his uncle. "It's good to see you, Mason," Tyler stated. 

Mason stared at his nephew with a bright smile. "It's been too long, you're so grown up now," he chuckled.

"That's what happens when you don't visit, uncle Mason," Tyler told the older man with a tiny smile on his face.

Emily chuckled as she looked over at her best friend, "that is exactly what I told him." She stuck her tongue out playfully as she stared at the older Lockwood, "see, Mase, even Ty agrees with me."

"Tyler!" A familiar voice suddenly yelled out along with the sound of heels clacking loudly against the marble floor. "There you are," Mrs. Lockwood sighed in relief as she walked towards her son. She turned to her left as she noticed the other male and spoke softly, "I'm glad you could make it, Mason. I know it's been a long time since you've been home."

Mason gave his sister-in-law a tiny smile as he nodded his head politely. "It felt like the right time to come home," he uttered.

Emily could see the sadness in Mrs. Lockwood's eyes as she looked at her deceased husband's brother, so she decided to break the silence that surrounded them. "If there is anything I can do, please let me know, Mrs. Lockwood," she stated as she stared at the older woman. 

Mrs. Lockwood's eyes softened as she stared at her son's best friend. "Thank you, sweetie. I'll let you know if I do," she told Emily. She looked over at the two Lockwood boys as she stated, "speaking of help, I need to borrow you boys to help get some of the chairs up from the basement, it shouldn't take too long."

Emily nodded her head as she noticed that Tyler was looking her way. She placed her hand on his shoulder as she spoke with a smile, "I'll find you later," before she quietly walked away from the Lockwood's as she began to mingle around the mansion. 


Emily sighed as she finally got away from everyone for a second. Ever since she walked away from Tyler, every person from the town kept on coming up to her. She didn't mind that everyone wanted to talk to her, but it was starting to be too much with everything going on. She just needed a small breather. Emily closed her eyes as she leaned against a desk in a small room that she had found empty. Just a few more hours, she kept telling herself. Once she had calmed down, Emily slowly made her way out of the room and closed the two large doors behind her. But as she turned around to walk back into the crowd, she happened to bump into someone.

"I'm so sorry," Emily quickly apologized as she bent down to pick up her purse that she had dropped. But when she looked up, her eyes widened. "Elena, what are you doing here? You should still be in the hospital," Emily scolded.

"Hello, sister," Elena spoke as a smirk grew on her face.

Emily soon realized that it wasn't her sister standing in front of her as she noticed the smirk that didn't belong on Elena's face and the outfit she was wearing. It was something Elena would never wear; dark jeans with a dark low cut shirt. "Katherine," Emily growled as she stared at the girl that looked exactly like her sister. 

Katherine slowly walked around Emily as she stated, "at least someone knows the difference between me and your annoying sister." She rolled her eyes as she added, "Damon surely didn't."

Emily had to bite her tongue so she wouldn't say what was on her mind as Katherine insulted her sister. She knew the women in front of her was dangerous and she didn't want to make her angry. "Leave my family alone," Emily ordered before she walked around Katherine as she hoped she could get away from the vampire. 

But Katherine quickly sped in front of her and pushed Emily against one of the walls. She grabbed Emily's face lightly between her freshly done nails as she stared at the Gilbert girl. "Oh, Emmie," Katherine spoke with a smirk, "that's just something I can't do. The fun is just beginning."

Emily didn't get the chance to question the older vampire about what she meant before she heard a strong voice call out, "Katherine."

"Stefan," Katherine uttered softly with a small smile as she continued to hold Emily's face between her fingers as she stared over at the youngest Salvatore.

"Leave her alone," Stefan commanded as he flickered his eyes over towards Emily in worry.

Katherine smirked, "oh, don't be silly. I wouldn't do anything to little Emmie." She padded Emily's cheek lightly before she let the green eyed girl go as she took a step back. 

Stefan swiftly grabbed Emily's arm as soon as Katherine moved out of the way and looked into her eyes as he ordered, "go find Damon."

Emily glanced over at Katherine, who was smirking, before she nodded her head as she looked directly at Stefan. She quickly walked away from the two vampires as soon as Stefan pointed his head towards the crowd of people. Emily knew that Katherine was dangerous, so she definitely didn't want to be by her any longer.


Emily's eyes roamed around the Lockwood mansion as she searched for the older Salvatore brother. But after looking all through the house, she sighed as she made her way onto the front porch. Emily had no idea where the blue eyed man could be so she just leaned against the railing as she hoped Katherine wouldn't find her again.

"You know the party is inside?" A voice spoke from behind Emily.

She quickly turned around at the voice, but rolled her eyes as she saw that it was the one person she had been looking for. Emily turned back to face the garden as she spoke, "it's not a party, you ass. It's a wake."

Damon shrugged as he leaned against the railing with bourbon in his glass, "same thing." It was silent between the duo before Damon questioned, "how's Elena doing?"

Emily glanced over at Damon with furrowed brows before she stated, "she's better, bored, but she's fine." She didn't understand what was going on with her sister and Damon. Emily and the older Salvatore brother were friends, but it was different with Elena and Damon. It was something she would talk to her sister about once she was out of the hospital.

Damon nodded his head silently before he downed the rest of the amber liquid.

"Are you good?" Emily questioned as she looked over at Damon.

Damon smirked, "definitely. I'm floating on sunshine, Emily."

Emily rolled her eyes as she noticed Damon's fake attitude. "Yeah, sure, let's go with that, liar," she muttered.

"What do you want me to say, Emily?" Damon questioned with a small growl. "I got doppel-jinks by the biggest bitch when I thought I was kissing Elena," he confessed.

"But why would you think Elena would want to kiss you?" Emily questioned with furrowed brows. "She's in love with your brother," she stated.

Damon chuckled humorlessly, "you are the last person I would think that would judge me for that."

Emily looked at Damon in confusion as she asked, "and why the hell would you think I would understand?"

"Seriously?" Damon questioned with an eyebrow raised. "Because you are in love with my brother and he's in love with you," he stated.

"Wow, Damon," Emily chuckled. "I know that you are hurt by Katherine but don't turn this around on me. That is all you." She shook her head, "just face the facts, Damon. Elena would never kiss you, she's in love with Stefan."

Damon stared at Emily in silence as he nodded his head before he stated, "I wasn't hurt earlier, but now I am."

Emily huffed loudly as she watched Damon walk away from her. What the hell was his problem? She didn't understand why he would say that, like she would relate to what he did. It wasn't like she has feelings for Stefan like Damon did for Elena. They already fixed that issue when Isobel had said the same thing. She and Stefan were just friends... right?


Emily needed a break from all the vampire drama that kept on piling up, so she made her way through the Lockwood mansion as she looked for her best friend. But Emily didn't want to look all over the house again, so she thought where Tyler could be. She remembered when her parents passed away that she would always be inside her mother's office or her father's medical building. It always helped being in a place where her parents would frequently stay, so Emily decided that she would check inside the mayor's office for Tyler first.

And sure enough, when she opened the door, Emily spotted Tyler lying on one of the couches in the large office. Emily softly closed the door behind her before she placed her black purse on the wooden desk. She rounded the leather couch and moved Tyler's legs out of the way before she sat down, which caused Tyler to place his legs over her thighs as soon as she got comfortable.

After a moment of silence passed between them, Emily looked over at Tyler as she questioned softly, "you hanging in there?"

Tyler shrugged his shoulders before he uttered, "I'm tired. I'm tired of people saying sorry, especially when they don't even give a crap."

Emily nodded her head in understanding before she stated, "I remember the wake being one of the hardest days. Just a day filled with people that don't really care as they offered their condolences. But honestly, you won't even remember all these people. The one thing you will remember is the people that did care and helped you move forward." Emily grabbed Tyler's hand softly as she added with a smile, "that's what I remember, you being there for me."

Tyler looked over at Emily with a smile, "thank you for being here today, it means a lot."

"Of course, I'll always be there for you, that's what best friends are for," Emily told Tyler before she questioned with an eyebrow raised, "what have you been doing in here anyway?"

Tyler smirked before he opened up his jacket pocket and pulled something out of it. He held it up for Emily to see and showed her a leather flask. "It was in his desk," he stated.

Emily shrugged her shoulders lightly as she thought there was nothing else better to do before she grabbed the flask from her best friend's hand and brought it up to her lips. But as soon as she took a large gulp of the amber colored liquor, the door opened.

"What's going on in here?" Mason questioned as he closed the doors behind him.

"We are drinking away our sorrows, uncle Mason," Tyler told the older Lockwood as he grabbed the flask from Emily's hand.

"Hand it over," Mason commanded as he stood in front of his nephew with a bank look on his face.

Tyler groaned loudly as he realized that he was about to get in trouble, before he handed the flask over to his uncle with defeat shining through his brown eyes.

But what shocked the two teenagers was that Mason took a large gulp of the liquor before he handed it over to Emily as he settled into the chair across from them. Mason smirked at the shocked faces as he spoke, "drink up, princess."

Emily shook her head as she chuckled, "I knew you were my favorite Lockwood for a reason," before she took a tip from the flask.

"Hey!" Tyler drunkenly pouted. "I thought I was your best friend and your favorite Lockwood!" He yelped as he grabbed the container from Emily's hand.

 "Well, you know -" Emily began to speak before she was interrupted by a loud knock on the door.

"We're closed!" Tyler yelled out before he chuckled to himself.

Emily rolled her eyes at her best friend before she also yelled out, "come in!"

The door slowly was pushed open and walked in Emily's little brother, Jeremy. He looked around the room awkwardly before he focused his attention on his sibling. "Jenna told me to come get you. She wants to head to the Grill for some dinner," Jeremy told Emily.

Emily moved Tyler's legs once again she turned to face the door. "I'll be right there," she told her brother, who nodded his head before quietly walking back out of the room.

"It looks like the party is leaving boys," Emily joked as she grabbed her black purse from the desk. She moved towards Mason and held her arms out, "well don't leave me hanging, Mase."

Mason shook his head as he chuckled before he got up from his chair and pulled the young girl into a tight hug. "It was so good to see you again. I missed my Emmie," he confessed.

Emily smiled bright once she had pulled away and ordered, "you better come see me before you leave town again."

"How about milkshakes before I leave town?" Mason questioned with a smirk as he knew the young girl wouldn't deny his offer.

Emily's eyes brightened, "yes! That sounds perfect!" Emily turned towards the other Lockwood once she saw Mason nod his head in agreement and pulled her best friend into a hug. "Give me a call if you need someone to talk to about all this or if you just want a drinking buddy, I'll be there," Emily told Tyler.

Tyler held onto Emily tightly for a moment before he finally let go and looked into her green eyes, "I will, trust me." He smirked as he continued, "because we need to talk about who is your favorite Lockwood."

Emily rolled her eyes as she chuckled, "whatever you say, Ty," before she swiftly walked out of the office with the sound of the two Lockwood boys laughing as she left and made her way out of the Lockwood mansion. She spotted her aunt and brother standing by hers and Jenna's familiar car as she walking down the long stairs. Emily was happy to get away from all the vampires and death to spend sometime with her brother and aunt for a while. 

Chapter Text

The heavy oak door slammed shut as the oldest Salvatore brother made his way inside the boarding house. He threw his jacket on the back of an antique chair, before he headed straight towards the table that held his many sets of bourbon, where he quickly poured the amber liquid into a small crystal glass. Damon went to exit the large room once he had his glass in hand, but he paused as he suddenly detected someone else was in the room. "Very brave of you to come here," Damon stated as he looked towards his right, where he saw his ex lover's brown eyes staring straight into his blue ones. 

"I wanted to say goodbye," Katherine spoke simply as she sat on one of the comfy couches that littered the boarding house.

Damon stared at Katherine for a moment before he questioned, "leaving so soon?"

Katherine twitched her head to the side as she uttered, "I know where I'm not wanted."

Damon moved towards the couch that Katherine was occupying before he stated, "don't pout. It's not attractive on a woman your age."

Katherine scoffed, "ouch."

Damon didn't say another word to the vampire, but he did down the rest of the amber liquid before he placed the glass on the wooden table and went to walk away. But as he turned the corner, Katherine quickly sped in front of him and questioned teasingly, "what, no goodbye kiss?"

Damon stared into Katherine's brown eyes as he muttered, "why don't I kill you instead?" But when Katherine only chuckled, he looked down at her in confusion as he questioned, "what are you doing here?"

"Nostalgia, curiosity, etcetera," Katherine uttered simply.

Damon shook his head, "I'm better at the enigmatic one-liners, Katherine." He smirked as he asked, "what are you up to?"

"Come on, Damon, when I'm up to something, you'll know it," Katherine stated. She walked closer towards the blue eyed man as she taunted, "come on. Kiss me. Or kill me. Which will it be, Damon?" She moved her mouth a few inches from Damon's as she whispered, "we both know that you're only capable of one."

But as her lips were about to touch Damon's, he quickly turned around to walk away. However, Katherine anticipated his reaction, so before Damon could even think, his body was on the hard ground with Katherine hovering right above him. "My sweet, innocent Damon," Katherine uttered softly as she stroked his chest. 

 It didn't last very long with Katherine in charge, before Damon quickly flipped her over and held her down by her throat. But as he stared into her brown eyes, he realized that she was right, he couldn't kill her. Damon decided that there was only one choice left as he swiftly slammed his lips against hers. 

"That's more like it," Katherine breathed out as she felt Damon's lips leave hers after the intense kiss.

The lust began to be too much for the vampires as they stared into each other's eyes, before their lips found each other once more. As the make out continued, Katherine suddenly jumped up and slammed the both of them against a wall with her hand tightly wrapped around Damon's throat. But it didn't last very long before Katherine moved her hands down Damon's chest and ripped his shirt in half, causing all the buttons to go flying across the room. She scratched her hands up and down Damon's pale skin before she pulled him back into a heated kiss. 

 Damon shoved a stack of books off of the small table that was beside them, before he lifted Katherine onto the wooden furniture. He trailed his lips down her neck as he quickly ripped her shirt open as she did with his. But as Damon's mind finally caught up to what they were doing, he breathlessly pulled away and mumbled, "okay, wait, brief pause."

However, that only caused Katherine to roll her eyes in annoyance before she pushed Damon away from her and stood up straight. She walked in front of him and stared pointedly as she waited for Damon to speak. 

Damon held his hand up as he began, "I have a question." He took a deep breath before he continued, "answer it and it's back to fireworks and rockets red glare. Answer it right and I'll forget the last one hundred and forty five years that I've spent missing you. I'll forget how much I loved you, I'll forget everything and we can start over." Damon moved closer towards Katherine as he added, "this could be our defining moment because we have the time. That's the beauty of eternity." He softly held Katherine's face in his hands as he uttered, "I just need the truth, just once."

Katherine closed her eyes for a second before she breathed out, "stop." She looked into Damon's eyes as she spoke, "I already know the question and its answer." She confessed after a moment of silence, "the truth is... I've never loved you. It was always Stefan," before she slowly pulled Damon's hands away from her face and walked away from the heartbroken Salvatore.


Emily sighed as she finally made her way out of the bathroom once she was done with the hot shower. She was ready to go to sleep for the night. It had been a long day and she knew that there was more to come tomorrow. However, as Emily walked into her bedroom, she jumped in fright as she noticed Damon was sitting on the edge of her bed. "What are you doing here, Damon?" Emily questioned once her heartbeat had steadied. 

Damon looked up from his hands he was gazing at and uttered, "oh, you know, being the friendly neighborhood spider-man."

Emily shook her head as she chuckled, "wow, you must definitely be drunk." She watched Damon closely and noticed he was swaying as he sat on her bed. "Do you want me to call Stefan to come take you home?" Emily questioned lightly.

Damon groaned loudly, "oh, my God. Why is it always about Stefan?" He swiftly stood up before he stomped directly in front of Emily. "Elena picks Stefan and of course Katherine only loved my brother. Stefan this, Stefan that," Damon mumbled as he thought everything out loud.

Emily was silent as she listened to Damon rant about everything that was on his mind. But once Damon grew quiet, she grabbed his arm softly. "Come on, let's go downstairs and wait for Stefan," she spoke gently.

Damon was too blind with anger and hurt to even listen to the oldest Gilbert as he pushed her harshly against the wall. He grabbed Emily's face in his hands as he pouted, "I want someone to pick me." He stared into Emily's green eyes with intensity in his own as he whispered, "maybe you could pick me."

Emily tried with all her might to push Damon away from her. She knew that he didn't mean what he was saying, that he was only hurt by whatever Katherine had said to him. She didn't take anything he was saying to heart. He was drunk, so she just wanted to help him get his head straight so he could head home. "Come on, Damon. Just take a deep breath," Emily spoke as she tried to get him to focus.

Damon either ignored her or he didn't hear a word she was saying, because the next thing Emily knew was that Damon moved his face closer towards hers as he tried to kiss her. Emily's eyes widened in shock as she realized what he was doing, so she quickly yelled out, "Damon! Stop! You don't want to do this!"

But before Damon's lips could touch the brunette's, a voice suddenly spoke from the doorway. "Emily, what's going on in here?" Jeremy questioned as he stared at his sister in confusion.

As Damon was distracted by the youngest Gilbert, Emily quickly pulled herself out of Damon's strong grip and moved towards her brother. She definitely didn't want Jeremy around the vampire when he could barely think straight. "It's nothing, Jer. Everything's fine, just head off to bed," Emily calming told her brother.

"No, everything is not fine, Emily," Damon muttered as he glanced over at Jeremy. He looked back at Emily as he stated, "he wants to be a vampire."

"No!" Emily quickly yelped as her eyes widened in shock once she realized that her brother was in danger. It only took Emily to blink once before Damon had her brother by his throat against the wall like she had feared. "Damon, no! Leave him alone!" She yelled out in panic.

Damon ignored Emily as he squeezed the scared boy's throat and whispered, "you want to shut out the pain? It's the easiest thing in the world. The part of you that cares just goes away, all you have to do is flip the switch and snap!"

"Dam -" Emily tried to warn the oldest Salvatore once again, but before she could finish saying his name, she saw Damon snap her brother's neck. Emily's voice got stuck in the back of her throat as everything happened in slow motion. It felt like hours passed by as she watched her brother's neck turn in away that it never should. But at the sound of her brother's body touching the ground, she was shaken out of her trance and gained her voice back. "No!!!" Emily yelled out as she quickly rushed towards her brother's side. She felt like her heart was just ripped out of her body as she tried to find Jeremy's heartbeat. Emily's hands shook as she moved her way around Jeremy's sweater. But when Emily couldn't find her brother's heartbeat, she looked up with tears running down her face as she glared at Damon. "Leave!" She yelled out in anger and in pain. 

Damon stared at the crying girl for a moment with no emotion on his face, before slowly backed out of Emily's bedroom. Once the vampire was gone, Emily gasped in heartache and laid her head on her brother's chest. She grabbed Jeremy's hand off of the ground and brought it to her lips. However, Emily sat up once she felt something cold touch her skin. She gasped in relief as she noticed that Jeremy was wearing John's magical ring that would bring him back to life.

Emily shakily grabbed her cell phone from her desk once she had finally caught her breath and quickly texted Stefan about what had just happened only minutes ago. She sat her phone on the floor after she had seen that the message was sent before she pulled her brother's limp head into her lap.

Stefan arrived in Emily's bedroom a few seconds after he had received the message. He didn't make a single sound as he watched the sadden girl hold Jeremy close to her chest. Stefan didn't understand why his brother would kill Jeremy. He tried to think of an explanation as he spoke lightly, "he saw the ring, that's why he did. He knew."

Emily quickly shook her head as she kept her eyes on her brother, "he didn't see the ring."

Stefan sighed, "it's Katherine. She got under his skin. She undid everything that was good about him."

Emily scoffed, "there's nothing good about him, Stefan." She glared into the wall as she continued, "we were friends, but that is over. He can burn in hell for all I care." Emily felt tears in her eyes as she uttered repeatedly, "I hate him, I hate him, I hate him."

Stefan swiftly bent down to Emily's level as soon as she began to cry harder and rubbed her shoulder's gently. "I know. I know," he spoke softly before he kissed the top of her head.

Emily held her brother closely towards her chest as she cried, but she suddenly jumped in shock as Jeremy woke up with a deep gasp. "Oh, my God!" She yelped with her eyes widened. "Is he okay?" She quickly questioned the vampire.

Stefan grabbed Jeremy's face and stared into his eyes for a moment before he stated, "he's okay." As the youngest Gilbert continued to gasp as he looked around, Stefan quickly spoke to Jeremy softly, "shhh, you're okay."

"He killed me," Jeremy cried out as he searched around the room, "Damon killed me!"

Emily pulled her brother into her chest as a tiny smile grew on her lips with tears still streaming down her face. "It's okay, Jer. I'm right here. I got you," she tried to calm herself and her brother down. Emily couldn't be anymore grateful for John and that stupid ring as she held her very alive brother in her arms.


In the silent Mystic Falls Hospital, there was a tall brunette clicking her heels down the hallways as she headed towards a room with determination. She had a plan that she needed to follow and this was the first step to being finally free. Once the woman had made it to the hospital room, she stood with a smirk on her face at the edge of the bed as she waited for the right moment to strike. 

The blonde girl on the hospital bed suddenly gasped as she was woken up and saw someone standing right in front of her. Caroline rubbed her eyes tiredly before she looked at the person closely. "Elena?" She questioned in confusion.

"Hey, Caroline," the brunette uttered as she twitched her head to the side with a smile on her face.

Caroline rubbed her temples sleepily as she mumbled, "why aren't you bed? It's late."

The brunette leaned over Caroline's bed as she began to speak, "my name is Katherine. I was hoping you could give the Salvatore brothers a message for me."

Caroline lifted her head from her hands as she looked at the girl in front of her in confusion. "What are you talking about? What message?" The blonde questioned.

"Game on," Katherine uttered simply.

"What?" Caroline began to question. But before she could think, Katherine was suddenly holding a pillow against her face. She fought with her might to get the pillow off her as she was beginning to lose her breath. But after a moment she lost as her body fell limp against the hospital bed.

Katherine slowly moved the pillow off of the blonde once she didn't feel any movement. She smirked as she realized that she was successful with killing the human. But Katherine knew that was only part of the plan as she threw the pillow onto the ground and strutted out of the hospital room and made her way to the next door, where she would face her annoying doppelganger. 

Katherine slowly walked into the room and noticed that her doppelganger was asleep. But that was something she definitely didn't need, so she locked the door behind her and turned on the bright light. It didn't take very long for Elena to stir awake. Katherine sat in the small chair that was next to the bed and waited for the human to notice her carbon copy.

Elena slowly woke up as she felt the bright lights burning her eyes. She thought it was one the nurses bringing her some more medicine like they usually did, but she gasped as she turned towards her right. She couldn't believe her eyes as she stared at the brunette in front of her. It was like she was looking into a mirror. However, Elena suddenly remembered what her sister had told her about what had happened to John. Elena quickly looked for the emergency button on her hospital bed, but it was suddenly ripped from her hands.

Katherine tsked, "we don't need to bring anyone in here, now do we?" She smirked as she added, "unless it's a little snack of course."

Elena sat up straight in her bed as she quickly shook her head. She didn't want to be a reason for someone's death, even if she was scared out of her mind. "What do you want?" She questioned the vampire nervously.

Katherine stood up from the chair as she slowly walked around the room. "Well, there is a couple of things I want; you dead, Stefan in love with me again, world domination." She smirked, "you know, the usual." Katherine crossed her arms over her chest as she stared at her doppelganger, "but for now, you can help me with the first one."

Elena gasped in shock as she quickly jumped out of the hospital bed. She tried to make a run for the door, but Katherine swiftly grabbed her by her throat and slammed her against the wall. "Oh, Elena. You should know I always get what I want," she uttered teasingly.

"Please, you don't have to do this!" Elena cried out as she scratched at the vampire's hand that held her throat in place.

"You're right, I don't have to, but that is the fun part!" Katherine exclaimed. She patted Elena's head lightly as spoke, "sweet dreams," before she snapped her doppelganger's neck. Katherine caught her body before she fell to the ground and laid Elena on the hospital bed. She dusted off her hands with a smirk before she strutted out of the room and out of Mystic Falls Hospital as she was ready for the chaos to begin. 

Chapter Text

I'm really excited for the next couple of chapters coming up! I also thought of a new concept for the whole sacrifice part of this season. I can't wait for everyone to read it! Thank you so much for supporting this story!

xoxo


In the silent and dark hospital, there was suddenly a large gasp as Elena Gilbert swiftly jumped up from the pillow that laid clumsily on her bed. She quickly grabbed her throat in pain as she shifted her eyes around the room. However, when she couldn't find what had woken her up, she slowly got out of the hospital bed and quietly exited the room.

The hospital was filled with nothing but darkness as the Gilbert girl left the comfort of her room. She looked around for a moment as her eyes adjusted to the dark, before she noticed one of the nurses and her blonde friend. She could see Caroline arguing with the nurse, so she slowly made her way towards the blonde as she called out, "Caroline?"

The nurse looked over at the brunette before she commanded, "you girls need to go back to sleep." She looked at Caroline sternly as she added, "and you can have food in the morning."

Caroline ignored what the nurse had said when something else suddenly caught her attention. She lifted her head up towards the ceiling as she took a deep breath. "What's that smell?" She asked. 

"Back to sleep," the nurse commanded as she moved her eyes between the two girls, before she swiftly turned around as she walked away with a stack of folders in hand. 

Elena sighed tiredly as she decided that she was going to listen to the nurse and go back to bed. But when she took a quick glance over at Caroline, she noticed the girl was going to another room instead of her own. "Caroline, where are you going?" Elena whispered as she quickly jogged up to the blonde's side. 

However, Caroline didn't even react to Elena's voice as her blue eyes focused on the red liquid that moved through the small hospital bag as it pumped into the patient's veins. Caroline slowly walked towards the bag that was calling her name as saliva built around her mouth. She went to touch the bag with a shaky hand, but a booming voice suddenly called out, "what are you guys doing in here?"

Caroline swiftly turned around and stared at the nurse with her eyes widened before she swallowed thickly and mumbled, "I don't know."

"You need to go back to bed," the nurse told the two girls sternly.

Caroline quickly gave the nurse a condescending smile and grabbed onto Elena's wrist tightly as she stated, "we were just leaving," before she pulled Elena with her as she made her way back to her room.

"Caroline, are you okay?" Elena questioned worriedly when she noticed that Caroline was acting weird as she watched the blonde girl stare out of the small window by the door. 

Caroline looked around the hallway from the small access window as she watched the nurse closely. Once she realized the nurse wasn't coming back, she turned to Elena as she slowly pulled out the red hospital bag that she had taken from the patient's room. Caroline quickly brought the bag to her lips as the smell was beginning to be too much for her and took a large gulp. But as soon as it slid down her throat, she began to choke which caused her to quickly throw the bag across the room.

Something suddenly snapped inside of Elena as she watched the red liquid slowly spill out of the plastic bag when it crashed onto the floor. She felt like in that moment she could smell everything clearly. She could detect the odor from the freshly washed bed sheets and the strawberry scent that was coming from Caroline's shampoo in the bathroom. But Elena could also smell something that her senses had never came in contact with before. 

Elena felt like she was in a trance as she slowly made her way down to the bag on the floor. She couldn't help herself as she brought her hand to the substance and dipped her fingers into the red liquid before she brought it back up to her hungry lips. 

"No, no, no, no," Elena cried out once she had quickly scooted away from the red liquid as she realized what she was doing. Elena's body was overtaken by shock as she looked down at her shaky hands that were covered in the substance. She knew exactly what the liquid was, but she just didn't want to believe it. Elena swiftly rushed towards the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She shakily pulled her bottom lip down as she stared at her teeth. But it wasn't her sparkly white teeth that shocked her, no, it was the fangs that were sprouting from her gums.

Elena yelped in agony as she felt pain all over her face. She watched her chocolate brown eyes turn dark red as black veins moved under her eyes. Elena knew exactly what was happening to her. She had watched the same thing happen to Stefan lots of times through their relationship. The only thought in Elena's mind as she covered the monster on her face with her hands as she cried out, was that she was the one thing she never wanted to be, a vampire.

"What's happening to us?" Caroline wailed as she stood at the edge of the bathroom door with blood dripping down her neck as she stared at Elena with her identical fangs poking out from her red lips. 


It was about noon in the small town when teenagers and their families slowly made their way through the large parking lot of Mystic Falls High School, where there was a carnival beginning to take place. The big event was all because of Emily Gilbert and Caroline Forbes. But since Caroline was still in the hospital, Emily had recruited Bonnie to help her to make sure everything was running perfectly.

Emily and Bonnie were unloading stuffed animals for the prized games when Bonnie glanced over at the Gilbert girl as she recalled, "Katherine looked just like Elena, it was freakish."

Emily rolled her eyes and mumbled, "I know, it's annoying that she has Elena's face. It makes it difficult to hate her." She looked up at Bonnie when she felt her friend was still staring at her. Emily shrugged as she added, "I don't really understand how she looks like Lena, but somehow she is our ancestor."

Bonnie clarified, "your vampire ancestor." She twitched her head to the side as she stared at Emily for a moment before she thought out loud, "you know, she sorta looks like you too."

Emily shrugged her shoulders once again as she uttered, "maybe Katherine has a sister."

Bonnie chuckled as she suggested, "it would be so ironic if Katherine has a sister who is your doppelganger." She shook her head, "what would be the chances."

Emily rolled her eyes at her friend as she mumbled, "don't jinx me."

Bonnie bumped her hip into Emily's jokingly as they both laughed before she grew serious as she questioned, "how do you know she's not still out there pretending to be Elena while she's in the hospital?"

Emily sighed, "I don't." She shook her head, "I'm done thinking about Katherine for the day," before she swiftly grabbed a couple of the bags from the back of the large truck and made her way towards the booths.

Bonnie helped the Gilbert girl unload a bag of stuffed animals before she couldn't help herself as she questioned, "have you talked to Damon since he killed Jeremy or tried to kill Jeremy?"

Emily glared at the fluffy gray wolf in her hand before she turned to Bonnie as she snapped, "no. I have no reason to ever talk to him again. I don't want to be around him either." Emily sighed when she noticed Bonnie's eyes widened, so she quickly apologized, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you." She looked at her friend with a soft smile as she stated, "I just want a normal day. Everything has been all about vampires lately, I want to be human for just a couple of hours."

Bonnie rubbed Emily's left shoulder gently as she uttered softly, "of course." She grabbed a large bag of prizes as she stated with determination in her brown eyes, "now let's get down to business."

Emily gave Bonnie a bright smile before she stated, "I can't thank you enough for helping me." She smirked teasingly as she added, "but I want to apologize in advance if get over crazy trying to make sure this event is perfect."

Bonnie chuckled as she shook her head before she uttered, "I don't know how you and Caroline do all this stuff."

"It's a secret," Emily smirked at the Bennett girl.

"I'm starting to think you guys aren't human," Bonnie joked. 

Emily rolled her eyes as she shoved Bonnie playfully before she stated, "come on, we have some serious work to do!" The two girls both grabbed more of the bags of prizes and began to make their way through the parking lot as they started to set everything up for the carnival. But what Emily didn't notice was her cell phone ringing in her back pocket as her sister called her multiple times.


In the continuously busy hallways of Mystic Falls High School, Stefan stood to the side of the youngest Gilberts' locker. Now that Jeremy knew about the existence of vampires, Stefan wanted to keep him safe for the sake of Emily and Elena. Stefan pulled out a small glass container from his pocket and held it in front of Jeremy. "It's the same as the bracelet your sisters gave you," he explained.

Jeremy grabbed the glass container from Stefan and looked at the clear liquid closely. "It protects me from compulsion," he concluded.

Stefan nodded his head in agreement before he added, "vervain is toxic to vampires."

"Like poison?" Jeremy questioned as he looked up at Stefan curiously. 

"Yeah," Stefan uttered, "it's very poisonous." He pointed towards his temple as he stated, "it keeps them out of your head."

"But why vervain?" Jeremy questioned in confusion.

Stefan shrugged lightly and mumbled, "don't know," before he added his knowledge from his years of existence, "certain natural herbs and roots and other elements are just harmful to vampires."

"Like a stake to the heart?" Jeremy asked.

"Right," Stefan nodded his head before he added, "but it has to be wood."

Jeremy chuckled as he stared at the vampire. "You're pretty confident in yourself telling me all the different ways I could kill you," he observed.

Stefan shook his head with humor shining through his green eyes before he revealed, "Jeremy, if I thought you wanted to kill me, we would be having a much different conversation right now."

Jeremy silently nodded his head before he glared down at the ground as he uttered, "Damon is the one that deserves it."

Stefan stared at the young boy closely before he ordered, "I want you to forget about Damon, all right?" He continued once Jeremy's brown eyes focused on him, "he's a hundred times stronger than you and right now he's not stable. You got to try to move forward."

"I was killed by a vampire and brought back by a magic ring," Jeremy snapped. "How do you move forward from that?" He questioned angrily.

"Right," Stefan mumbled before he stated, "well, today we have a nice little distraction thanks to the ever so commanding Emily." The vampire swiftly turned to the side as he felt the aforementioned girl walk up to them. "Hello, Emily," Stefan greeted.

Emily gave Stefan a tiny smile before she moved her green eyes towards her brother. "Hey, did you..." She began to question.

"Yeah, yeah, I sat up the gold fish toss, all three hundred gold fish," Jeremy interrupted his sister. "It's going to be epic," he smirked before he slammed his locker shut and went to make his way out of the high school.

Emily quickly grabbed her brother's arm before he could get too far and uttered, "that's not what I was going to ask." Emily felt Jeremy and Stefan both look at her in disbelief, which caused her to roll her eyes before adding, "okay, yes. I was going to ask that, but I also wanted to know how you were doing."

Jeremy's brown eyes softened as he looked at his sister. "I'm fine, everything's fine. You don't have to worry," he stated before he quickly walked away as he made his way out of Mystic Falls High School.

Emily sighed as she watched her brother move swiftly around everyone with his eyes glued to the ground as he avoided eye contact. She knew that he was definitely not okay. No one would be fine after what he had to go through - thanks to the vampire that Emily was beginning to despise.

"He's gonna be alright," Stefan told Emily gently as he noticed the sunken look on her face. "He's just been through a little bit of an ordeal," he uttered as he tried to console the brunette.

Emily folded her arms over her chest and leaned against the row of lockers as she mumbled, "I know. I just want to help."

Stefan leaned against the locker next to Emily and uttered gently, "you can't always rescue everyone." He gave her a soft smile as he asked, "how about instead of you helping everyone, why not let me help you instead, Miss Gilbert?"

A bright smile slowly crawled onto Emily's face before she pointed at Stefan and mumbled, "you asked for it." Once Emily noticed that Stefan nodded his head, she continued, "firstly, no vampire talk today. We go to a human school, so I just want a human day."

Stefan did an invisible check mark in front of Emily's face with a cheeky grin, "done. What else?"

"Please tell me I can borrow you for a couple of hours to help place some of the prizes on the top racks," Emily wondered with a pout.

"Prizes on the top racks, you got it," Stefan told the Gilbert girl.

Emily felt her shoulders drop in relief, now that she knew the prizes would be all set up since she nor Bonnie could get the stuffed animals on the high racks. "Thank you so much," she told Stefan with a grateful smile, "you are a lifesaver."

Stefan chuckled lightly as he wrapped his arm around Emily's shoulder. "I'll always be your lifesaver," he uttered as he directed the Gilbert girl, who was beginning to be conflicted about her feelings, out of Mystic Falls High School. 


The sun slowly began to disappear from the clear sky and welcomed the dark night as more and more people made their way through the grounds of the bright carnival. But in the middle of all the fun, was the main person that made all of it happen. Emily was walking through the carnival with a clip board in hand as she made sure everything was running smoothly. 

Bonnie swiftly jogged up to the busy girl's side and told Emily, "hey, the ring toss is out of Bart and Homer dolls and also Team Jacob T's."

Emily looked over at her friend with a small nod and stated, "I can go run and get those real quick." She looked down at her list before mumbling to herself, "I still need to find out who's in charge of the speakers."

Bonnie quickly grabbed her friend's hand to get her attention as she spoke softly, "hey, take a breather. This is a huge success."

Emily looked around the crowd as she watched all the smiling faces and the laughter that carried all around the carnival. "You're right," she told Bonnie with a grin. She held her finger up as she stated, "I just need to do one more thing." Emily scanned the carnival before she noticed a familiar face fixing a machine. "Carter!" She called out.

The guy turned around at the voice and smiled when he saw the short brunette girl. "Well, if it isn't Emily," he uttered, "it's good to see you again."

Emily smiled politely and remarked, "you too." She twitched her head to the side as she questioned hopefully, "you know electrical stuff right?"

Carter nodded his head as he responded, "yeah. I'm working with the carnival."

Emily smiled brightly as she stated, "perfect." She turned to the side as she looked over at Bonnie with a smirk, "you see, my friend over here needs some help." Emily had noticed the way Bonnie was staring at Carter, so she decided to help the brunette a little bit.

Carter perked up as he turned his attention over to Bonnie. "What do you need, beautiful?" He asked with a charming smile.

Bonnie gave Emily a glare before she turned to Carter with a nervous chuckle as she asked, "what do you know about karaoke speakers?"

Carter looked Bonnie up and down in appreciation before he uttered with a smile, "why don't you show me the problem?"

Emily looked over at her friend with a smirk as she uttered teasingly, "yeah, Bonnie, show him the problem."

Bonnie ignored the teasing tone that came from Emily's mouth as she looked into Carter's deep brown eyes with a smile. She pointed her head to the left as she stated, "come on," before she directed Carter away from the crowd and towards the speakers.

Emily chuckled and shook her head as she watched her friend walk away with the cute guy. She had known Carter for years when she used to party all the time before her parents passed away. Carter was always a sweet guy, so she knew Bonnie was in good hands for the night.

Emily made her way through the crowd with a smile on her face as she watched all the happy people that surrounded her. Bonnie was definitely right. The carnival was becoming such a huge success. She couldn't wait to tell Caroline all about how everything went perfectly. 

Emily continued to walk around the carnival before she suddenly felt someone strongly pull her around the corner. She was about to yell at whoever thought they could treat her like that. But her eyes widened as she looked at who was in front of her. "Elena?" She questioned in shock, "what are you doing here?"

Elena looked at her sister with urgency in her brown eyes as she interrogated, "why haven't you been answering your phone!?"

Emily looked at Elena in confusion before she pulled her cell phone from her back pocket and sure enough, she noticed twenty three voicemail's all from her sister. Emily shook her head, "I didn't hear it." She looked back at Elena and questioned, "what's going on?"

Elena didn't utter a single word, but she did close her eyes as she took a deep breath. But once she opened them her whole face transformed to the monster that had overtaken her body. "Katherine happened," she cried out with tears clouding around her dark red eyes.

Emily gasped in shock as she looked at her baby sister. "No, no, no, no," she repeated over and over. "Please tell me this is a joke," she begged.

Elena moved away from her sister as she slid her body down the hard brick wall that was across from Emily. She chuckled humorlessly, "I wish I could." She shook her head and mumbled, "I kept telling myself it was all just a horrible dream."

Emily paced up and down as she tried to wrap her head around what had happened. She couldn't understand why Katherine would turn Elena. Emily crossed her arms over her chest as she looked at her sister with sad eyes. "Are you okay?" She asked softly.

Elena glared at Emily as she growled, "no, I'm not okay. The only thing I can think about is drinking everyone's blood right now." Elena quickly covered her eyes with a groan before she apologized, "I'm sorry, Emmie. I didn't mean to yell at you. I'm just so confused." Elena sighed as she also added with a mumble, "and Caroline's angry that she is always hungry, plus that she has to follow an order that Katherine gave her."

Emily's eyes widened as she looked at her newly turned vampire sister. "Wait, wait, wait. Katherine turned Caroline too?" She swiftly questioned.

Elena nodded her head slowly before she furrowed her brows as she told her sister, "Katherine wanted Caroline to tell Stefan and Damon game on."

"Emily," a strong voice suddenly called out from behind the older Gilbert girl.

"Not now, Damon," Emily hissed as she glared over at the oldest Salvatore brother. She definitely didn't want to have to deal with Damon right now.

But before Damon could call out for Emily again, he spotted the youngest Gilbert girl against the wall. "Elena," he spoke softly.

"Damon," Elena spoke with the same softness in her voice before she went to walk towards the oldest Salvatore brother. She just felt some type of pull when she looked up at Damon; like she needed to be by his side.

Emily looked at her sister in confusion, but she quickly grabbed onto Elena's arm before she could walk too close to the devil incarnated.

"What are you doing?" Elena questioned as she looked back at her sister with sad eyes.

Emily glared at Damon as she told Elena, "he tried to kill Jeremy."

Elena swiftly moved her eyes towards Damon as anger took over her body. She glared at him as her fangs began to sprout from her mouth. She got out of her sister's grip easily and ran towards Damon. "What did you do?" She growled as she held the older vampire by his throat against the wall. 

Damon looked at Elena with his eyes widened as he realized what happened to the girl he was starting to have feelings for. But that would have to wait as his throat was beginning to close. "I can explain. Let go of me, Elena," he choked out.

Elena quickly removed her hand from Damon's throat as soon as the words were out of his mouth and looked at him with sad eyes. But Damon ignored the tightness in his chest for the new vampire, and looked over at Emily as he commanded, "we all need to talk now."

Emily nodded her head silently as she agreed with the older vampire. No matter how much Emily didn't want to be around Damon, she knew that this was necessary. They all needed to talk about what Katherine's plan was and how they were going to stop her.


Emily sat on top of Alaric's desk in his empty classroom with Damon leaning against the wall and her newly vampire sister pacing up and down the floor as they waited for Stefan to arrive. Emily had texted Stefan a SOS message so they could go over everything that had happened in the past couple of hours.

Stefan rushed into the room no more than three minutes after the oldest Gilbert girl had sent the message. He scanned the classroom before his eyes widened as he spotted his girlfriend in a panic. He quickly rushed towards her and pulled Elena into a tight hug. "What are you doing here?" He questioned softly.

Elena pulled away from the hug with tears in her eyes as she looked up at Stefan's face. But she couldn't even utter a single word as her emotions were all over the place. However, with her feelings all rattled, her face began to transform to what she was trying to explain. "I'm a v-vampire," she whimpered.

Stefan quickly pulled Elena into his chest as he shushed her while hugging her tightly. "It's okay," he whispered gently in her ear. Stefan swiftly looked up at his brother and glared as he quietly questioned angrily, "what did you do?"

Damon raised his hands up in fake innocence as he stated with a smirk, "I didn't do anything."

Emily noticed that Stefan was about to rush at Damon in anger, so she quickly stood up from Alaric's desk and moved between the two brothers. "Enough," she commanded, "we don't have time for this right now." Once the Salvatore's calmed down, Emily looked at Damon pointedly as she stated, "now get to the point."

Damon rolled his eyes at Emily before he looked over at his brother. "Well, I fed her my blood and Katherine obviously killed her and A plus B equals..." He trailed off as he guessed what had happened to the younger Gilbert girl.

"That's not the only thing," Emily told Stefan, "she also turned Caroline as well."

"Why?" Elena whispered as she cried into Stefan's chest.

"Because Katherine is a manipulative, nasty, little slut," Damon stated angrily before his eyes softened as he looked directly at Elena.

Stefan glanced over at his brother with furrowed brows as he watched Damon look at his girlfriend in a way he shouldn't. But Stefan shook his head as he focused on the important issue as he questioned, "and she said, 'game on?' I mean, what does that even mean?"

"It means she's playing dirty," Damon stated, "she wants us to know."

Emily shook her head as she began to pace up and down the classroom like her sister had done. "But why would she turn Elena and Caroline?" She questioned in disbelief.

"I don't know," Damon mumbled.

Stefan rubbed Elena's hair softly as he spoke, "Caroline must be completely out of her mind, she doesn't even know what's happening to her."

Damon groaned, "oh, I think she does." He explained once he noticed the confused faces, "all of my compulsion from the past started wearing off the minute she was in transition."

"We have to find her," Emily stated sternly. She didn't want her best friend to get hurt or kill anyone when she doesn't even understand exactly what's happening to her.

"Yep," Damon nodded his head in agreement before adding, "and kill her."

Emily glared at Damon, "we are not gonna kill Caroline."

"She knows who we are," Damon told Emily, "she's officially a liability, and we've got to get rid of her."

Emily crossed her arms over her chest as she continued to look at Damon with hatred in her green eyes. "Oh, so that means you want to kill my sister too, huh?" She questioned angrily.

Damon walked closely towards Emily as he glared right back at her and stated, "Elena's different."

"We aren't killing her, Damon," Stefan ordered as he glared at his brother. 

"Need I remind you of a tragic little story of a girl named Vicki Donovan?" Damon questioned. He shook his head, "Caroline of all people, will not make it as a vampire. Her mother is a vampire hunter." Damon pointed towards the emotional Elena as he stated. "at least I can help her control it." But when no one uttered a single word, Damon continued, "guys, come on. We all know how this story's gonna end, just flip to the last chapter and..."

"It's not an option, Damon," Emily harshly told the older vampire.

"No?" Damon questioned before he glanced over at his brother. "Your silence is deafening, Stefan," he uttered. "Wait, wasn't there a school carnival the night you staked Vicki?" He asked before adding, "I never had a town where history repeats itself. You know I'm right."

Stefan glanced over at Emily, where he saw her sad eyes and couldn't help but fall under her spell. "We're not gonna kill her," Stefan commanded as he focused his attention on his brother, before grabbing Elena's hand as he pulled her out of the history classroom.

Emily went to follow after the couple but she paused when Damon stated, "it's the only way."

Emily glared once more as she looked over at Damon. "No, it's not," she disagreed, "if my sister can survive this crap, then so can Caroline," before she stomped her way out of the classroom as she continued to follow after Elena and Stefan.


Emily walked through the crowded carnival as she tried to find her best friend. It had already been fifteen minutes, and they still couldn't find the blonde girl. "Where could she be?" Emily questioned out loud. She glanced over at Elena and Stefan and noticed how they both stopped as they were lost in thought. "What is it? Do you hear her?" Emily interrogated nervously.

"Blood," Stefan stated, "I can smell blood." He quickly looked over at Elena as he uttered the one word that he knew his girlfriend was craving. Stefan went to open his mouth to control her hunger, but he was unsuccessful as Elena was already gone as she rushed towards the heavenly smell.

"Elena!" Emily yelled out for her sister.

Stefan quickly grabbed Emily's hand as he rushed after his girlfriend and the smell of fresh blood. But Stefan found Caroline first and in the worst position possible. He swiftly ran into his brother and knocked the wooden stake out of his hand when he noticed Damon was trying to kill the blonde.

"Stefan!" Damon growled out in frustration. 

Once Emily finally made her way closer towards the four vampires, she noticed that there was so much going on. But the one thing that caught her attention the most, was her sister leaning over the ground. So, while everyone was busy arguing, Emily slowly made her way towards her sister. "Elena," she called out softly. 

Elena swiftly turned around as she heard her twin sister's gently voice, but the monster inside caused her to growl loudly. However, that caught the attention of the two Salvatore brothers, and before Emily could even blink, Stefan had her firmly behind him. Emily tapped Stefan's shoulder lightly as she whispered, "we need to get them inside." Emily was scared out of her mind but she tried her best to hide it as she didn't want to be scared of her own sister.

Stefan nodded his head as he looked down at Emily with worry shining through his eyes before he made his way towards his girlfriend and carefully pulled her from the dead body. "Come on," he spoke softly before he moved her towards the crying blonde.

"She will die, it's only a matter of time," Damon told his brother as his blue eyes closely followed Caroline.

Stefan shrugged as he looked over at Damon, "yeah, maybe so, but it's not gonna happen tonight."

"Oh, yeah it is," Damon growled before he sped over to Caroline with the wooden stake in his hand. 

However, Damon didn't get the chance to kill the blonde vampire. Elena had moved as quick as lightning as she stood in front of her friend. She wasn't going to let Damon kill someone she thought as family. "You will have to kill me first, Damon, and we both know you won't," Elena whispered as she stared into Damon's blue eyes. 

Damon's whole body softened as he stared at Elena, which caused him to drop the wooden stake on the ground. He knew that Elena was right, he couldn't kill her and he wouldn't. Damon glanced over at Emily as he stated, "this was your idea, so whatever happens, it's on you."

"Caroline? Elena?" A voice suddenly spoke from behind all of the chaos.

"It's okay, come on," Stefan spoke softly as he tried to lead the two freshly new vampires away from the Bennett witch. He knew that this was not the right time for Bonnie to find out about Caroline and Elena.

However, Stefan wasn't quick enough, because Bonnie saw the blood dripping down her two friend's faces. "No, you're not, you can't be," she cried out. She grabbed both Elena's and Caroline's arm as she was pulled into a trance before she swiftly pulled away in shock when she got her answer.

"Bonnie?" Caroline whimpered as she looked at her friend.

However, Bonnie's attention was caught by something behind her two friends. She looked closely and noticed the body of the boy she had spent her night with. "Oh, God!" She gasped.

"Bonnie..." Elena trailed off as she tried to get her best friend to understand.

But Bonnie wouldn't even look at the two girls as she was scared and sad from what had happened. She felt she didn't even know them anymore. Emily saw her twin sister's sadden face, so she quickly gave Elena and Caroline a small smile as she directed them towards Stefan's direction.

Once the two broken girls had followed Stefan into the bathroom, Bonnie looked over at Emily with tears in her brown eyes. "I can't believe this is happening," she stated before taking a deep breath and questioning, "did you know about this?"

"I barely found out an hour ago," Emily responded softly. She pulled the Bennett girl into a tight hug as she stated, "hey, there are still the same girls." But Bonnie only shook her head into the crook of Emily's neck as tears ran down her face.

"Come on, don't pout about it," Damon called out as he saw the two girls huddled close together. "I got a body to bury," he stated as he moved towards the dead body with a shovel slung over his shoulder. 

Bonnie's body was suddenly over taken by anger at how Damon was being so comical with Carter's death. She slowly began to walk towards the vampire with determination in her brown eyes, which caused Damon to swiftly drop to the ground as he clutched his head in pain. Bonnie moved her eyes towards the water hose once Damon was down and used her powers to make the water pour from the hose. "I told you what would happen if anyone else got hurt," Bonnie growled. 

"I didn't do this," Damon groaned.

Emily quickly shook her head at her friend as she stated, "Bonnie, it wasn't his fault. He didn't do this." As bad as Emily didn't want to defend Damon, it was the truth. He wasn't the cause of Carter's death.

"Everything that happens is his fault, Emily!" Bonnie yelled angrily, "you said it yourself, you can't even stand him!"

Emily watched the water Bonnie was controlling as it trailed towards Damon's body. But Emily's eyes suddenly widened in shock as she realized what the Bennett witch was doing. She had witnessed the same thing when she, Bonnie, and Elena were all kidnapped by Anna and Ben. "Bonnie, stop!" Emily quickly yelled out. 

Emily began to panic even more when the clear water suddenly turned into a line of fire. She knew her voice wasn't going to be enough to pull Bonnie all the way out of her trance, so she quickly jumped in front of the Bennett witch. "Bonnie!" Emily shouted as she tried to get her friend to focus on her instead of the vampire. 

"Why did you stop me!?" Bonnie yelled out in anger once her concentration was broken, which caused the fire to go completely out. 

"Because we don't hurt people, Bonnie! You can't stoop to his level!" Emily told her friend as she tried to get her to understand, "we have to be better than this!" Once Bonnie grew silent, Emily took a quick glance over at Damon, who gave her a thankful nod. She gave him one back before Emily pulled the stressed out girl away from the vampire and the chaos that ruined the night.


Emily had Matt take Bonnie home after all that had happened. She only told the blonde male that Bonnie was tried and couldn't drive, so he wouldn't ask questions. That would only cause for more problems, and Emily couldn't deal with that right now. Once Emily made sure Bonnie was okay and that she would call her once she was home, Emily made her way to her locker one last time for the night. She was just ready for the whole day to end.

"Hey," Stefan spoke softly as he walked up to Emily. "Caroline and Elena are okay for now. I'll check on them later," he stated.

Emily nodded her head silently before she questioned, "where are they?"

"I took Caroline home and I put Elena in your car," Stefan answered.

Emily sighed as she closed her locker before turning to Stefan as she wondered sadly, "and what about Carter?" Emily didn't even get the chance to feel sorrow for Carter's death with everything going on, but it was now hitting her. She wished that she could have done something to stop it from happening. Emily's heart broke from Carter's family. He was a great guy that she would never forget about.

"It's taken care of," Stefan spoke gently.

Emily rubbed her eyes tiredly as she mumbled, "this isn't going to end well, is it?" She chuckled humorlessly, "it looks like Damon's right for once."

Stefan quickly shook his head as he promised, "no, I'm gonna make sure that he's wrong. I will protect Caroline and Elena. We will get through all this."

Emily leaned against her locker as she sighed, "I guess I didn't get my human day."

"Welcome to Mystic Falls," Stefan uttered lightheartedly as he leaned against the locker next to the young girl.

Emily shook her head, "I can't believe I actually thought I could have a normal day. I mean, my best friend and twin sister are now vampires. There is no normal days anymore."

"I'm sorry," Stefan apologized as he looked down at Emily with his green eyed softened.

Emily shrugged lightly, "it's just the way it goes. This is my life now."

"You gonna be okay?" Stefan asked gently.

"Probably not," Emily mumbled. But when she saw Stefan was about to open his mouth, Emily quickly added, "I'm going to take Elena home. You should come by later, she's going to need you," before she swiftly walked away with too many thoughts running through her mind and she didn't want to deal with her confused feelings for a certain vampire. 


The two Gilbert sisters road in Emily's car silently as they made their way home. Emily knew that Elena needed to think bout what was happening to her alone. It was just something major that Emily couldn't understand. The only person that could help her was Stefan or Damon. 

Once Emily had pulled in front of the Gilbert house, the two girls quietly made their way up to the front door. But while Emily went straight through the house, Elena was suddenly stopped by an invisible barrier. Elena looked at her sister in confusion as she questioned, "why can't I get in?"

Emily furrowed her brows for a moment before her green eyes widened in realization. She totally forgot that since Elena was a vampire, she needed to be invited into the house. Emily looked at her sister with soft eyes as she spoke gently, "come in." 

Elena looked at the doorway cautiously as she slowly lifted her shoe over the threshold. She sighed once her body was inside the house. She had forgotten about the down side of being a vampire with everything going on today. It just made her feel worse. "I don't think I can do this," Elena uttered dishearteningly as she looked over at her sister.

Emily looked at Elena with sadden eyes as she grabbed her sister's hand tightly. "Yes, you can," she spoke sternly, "I might not understand what you are going through, but I will help you as best as I can. You are my sister, and I will not give up on you."

Elena stared silently at her sister for a moment as tears began to fall down her face. "I wish I could hug you," she whimpered out with a humorless laugh. "But I don't want to hurt you," she added with a mumble. 

Emily took a step closer towards her sister and rubbed Elena's shoulders gently. "You will get control, I believe in you," she stated truthfully. Emily pulled her sister into a tight hug. She couldn't resist as she felt helpless, since she couldn't do anything for her sister. But as soon as Emily felt Elena's heavy breath on her neck, she quickly pulled away. Emily gave her sister a sad smile as she spoke, "I love you, Lena. Everything will be okay in the end." 

"I'm scared," Elena whispered as she stared into Emily's green eyes.

Emily's heart broke as she watched tears stream down her sister's face. She wished she could do anything to help Elena, but there was no way out of this. She just had to be there for her as best as she could. Emily brushed Elena's messy brown hair out of her face and gave her a small smile. "You are my sister and I will die trying before I let anything happen to you. We're going to figure this all out." Emily kissed the top of Elena's head as she whispered, "you are never alone."

Elena's hand trembled as she brought her pinky up into the air as she asked in a small voice, "promise?"

Emily bit her bottom lip as she tried to keep her tears at bay. She nodded her head as she linked her pinky with her twin sister and uttered, "I promise."

The road was going to be a long journey with Elena and Caroline being a vampire, but Emily was willing to do everything she could. She would always protect her loved ones over herself, no matter how dangerous it was. They also had to deal with Katherine and whatever she was planning to do. But that would have to wait until the morning as Emily leaded her twin sister upstairs. Emily made sure Elena was okay before she headed to her own room to get some much needed rest. This was only the beginning and she needed to be ready for what was to come. 

Chapter Text

I hope everyone has a very Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays!

xoxo


 

The next morning, Emily and Elena sat in the middle of the Salvatore boarding house as they waited for Alaric to arrive. Stefan and Elena had came knocking on Emily's bedroom door in the early hours, saying that they needed to contact Alaric so they could get some information from him. Emily wasn't really sure what they needed to talk about, but since Elena already knew what was going on, she decided to just follow along.

"Thanks for coming, Ric," Damon greeted as the man of the hour entered the living room. "Can I get you something to drink?" He questioned as he stood over the alcohol table, "coffee, bourbon? Bourbon in your coffee?"

Alaric shook his head as he looked at Damon, "I'm good." He glanced over to the Gilbert girls and focused his attention on the new vampire for a moment longer before stating, "Emily said you needed my help."

"Yeah," Stefan sighed lightly as he held Elena's hand in his. "We were hoping you could shed some light on the Lockwood family," he explained once Alaric had sat across from them.

Emily looked over at Stefan in confusion as she questioned, "wait, why do you want to know about Tyler's family?" She didn't even know there was anything to suspect; especially if it involved the supernatural part of life.

"Your bestie's family is hiding some secrets," Damon smirked at Emily as he made his way over to the toasty fireplace.

"But why would you think I'd know anything about the Lockwood's?" Alaric questioned as he stirred the conversation back on topic.

"Well, you wouldn't," Damon drawled out as he looked over at Alaric, "but your dead, not dead vampire wife might."

"Isobel's research from when you guys were at Duke together," Elena clarified.

"You said that she spent years researching this town," Stefan added.

Alaric looked down at his lap as he played with the ring that the aforementioned woman had gave him years ago. "Isobel's research here in Mystic Falls rooted in folklore and legends," he explained once he had looked up at the faces that were watching him closely, "but at the time I thought much of which was fiction."

"Like that amazing vampire story," Damon uttered with a smirk.

Elena cleared her throat awkwardly as she was not used to that word being something to describe her. "Aside from vampires, what else?" She questioned lowly.

Alaric furrowed his brows as he racked his mind before he responded simply, "the lycanthrope."

While the three vampires confusingly glanced at each other, Emily looked at the history teacher with her green eyes widened. "You're telling me there are werewolves here in Mystic Falls?" She questioned in astonishment.

Damon quickly shook his head and denied, "no way, impossible, way too Lon Chaney."

"Is it?" Stefan questioned.

Damon rolled his eyes at Stefan before he began to explain, "I've been on this planet for one hundred and sixty some odd years, and never came across one." He looked at each face around the room as he challenged, "if werewolves exit, where the hell are they?"

Alaric looked at the older vampire with uncertainty in his eyes as he interrogated, "why do you suspect the Lockwood's?"

Damon sighed tiredly before he recalled, "because vervain didn't affect the mayor at Founder's Day, but the Gilbert device did and it also affected his son, Tyler."

"And at the school carnival, his uncle Mason exhibited inhuman behavior when he fought with one of the carnival workers," Stefan added to his brother's explanation, "it suggests to some sort of supernatural entity."

Emily moved her eyes between the Salvatore brothers and her sister as she questioned, "so, you guys really think the Lockwood's could actually be werewolves?"

Elena looked at Emily with a small shrug and stated, "it's worth a shot to find out." She moved her brown eyes to Alaric as she continued, "we were hoping that Isobel's research could help us figure it out what it is."

"Well, all her things are still at Duke," Alaric stated before he cleared his throat and corrected himself, "I mean her office is still there." He glanced over at the vampire that had turned Isobel as he declared, "she's technically still missing."

"So, can we get access to it?" Damon questioned eagerly.

However, Damon groaned loudly when he noticed the history teacher wasn't going to give him an answer. "Ric, we need to know what we are dealing with," he stressed. "If this wolfman thing is true, I've seen enough movies to know it's not good," Damon uttered as he tried to convince Alaric, "it means Mason Lockwood is a real life Lon Chaney and that little Tyler punk may just very well be Lon Chaney junior, which means Bella Lugosi, meaning me, is totally screwed."


Emily huffed as she threw a ray of different colored tank tops into her large black duffel bag as she packed for Duke University. If she was going to the famous university any other time, she would've been so excited. But now she was just annoyed since she had to go with the one person she couldn't stand lately.

"Are you sure you want to go?" Stefan questioned lightly as he stood by Emily's desk. He didn't really like the idea of the older Gilbert girl going away with Damon when he couldn't be there.

Emily glanced over at Stefan before she sighed, "well, it's not like I really have a choice." She shrugged her shoulders carelessly and stated, "we need answers and this is the only way we can, so I guess I will just have to stick it out with Damon." Emily mumbled under her breath as she continued packing, "hopefully I don't have to kill him."

"Please don't do that," Elena begged as she strolled into her sister's bedroom.

Emily ignored the tension she could definitely feel from Stefan as Elena walked into the room. Instead, she sighed dramatically as she looked over at her twin sister with a smirk and muttered jokingly, "I guess I can try."

Stefan cleared his throat once the room grew painfully silent and looked over at Emily as he questioned curiously, "so, how are you feeling about having to go through Isobel's things?"

Emily bit down on her bottom lip nervously as she busied herself with zipping up her bag, before she uttered quietly, "I don't really know how I feel." She rose an eyebrow as she wondered, "it's weird, right? I mean, I don't even like this woman and now I'm going to go through her life's work."

Elena jumped onto her sister's bed before she suggested, "maybe I should come with you. We could go through Isobel's things together."

Emily quickly shook her head as she gave Elena a reassuring smile. "No, no. You should stay here so Stefan can teach you and Caroline about the whole vampire thing," she exclaimed. Emily grabbed Elena's left hand as she subconsciously rubbed over Elena's new daylight ring, "I want you to be okay, so you should only focus on that. You don't have to worry about me."

"Even though I'd rather go too, Emily's right," Stefan told Elena, "I need to focus on you and Caroline to make sure you both can get control before we can go any further."

Elena huffed out a sigh but nodded her head in agreement. She swiftly shifted her eyes towards her sister and ordered, "you have to tell me everything you find out. We need to know how we are connected to Katherine."

Emily rolled her eyes playfully at her sister, "yes, I know, Lena." She gave the stressed out girl a small smile, "I promise I will find out as much as I can and I will tell you everything."

Elena groaned as she threw herself onto Emily's soft pillows. "I hate this. I wish I could just come with you. I don't like being left out," she complained.

Emily chuckled, "oh, come on, you big baby." She pulled her sister from the bed as she stated with a smirk, "we will come back together and I'll give you all the details and you can tell me all about you killing cute little animals."

Stefan shook his head and snickered as he watched Elena's face turn to one of disgust. "Come on, we should get going," he told the two girls before leading them out of Emily's bedroom with her bag thrown over his shoulder.

Emily and Elena followed after Stefan and made their way down the stairs as they joked and shoved each other playfully. Emily was happy that their relationship didn't change after Elena became a vampire. They were as close as ever, maybe even more. Once they reached the front door, Emily noticed a frown on her aunt's face. "Hey, are you okay?" She questioned softly. Emily knew Jenna wouldn't exactly be happy with seeing Alaric again after she had just learned about Isobel.

Jenna gave her oldest niece a tight smile with a shrug as she uttered, "yeah, just men with their baggage."

Emily rubbed Jenna's right shoulder gently as she stated softly, "I'll be back in a day or two, but maybe we can go get some ice cream and talk about whatever you want when I get back."

Jenna nodded her head with a real smile before she suggested hopefully, "or maybe we could go to the Grill and spend our time at the bar and be irresponsible for a few hours."

Emily chuckled, "or that." She knew her aunt didn't mind her drinking as long as it was with her. It's how they got closer over the last couple of months. Emily gave her aunt a tight hug as she stated, "I'll see you soon," before she followed after Stefan and Elena out of the Gilbert house as they made their way towards Alaric's SUV.

"Sorry you can't come too, Stef," Damon sassed once he had seen the trio make their way towards him as he leaned against the black car. 

Stefan ignored his brother and threw Emily's large bag into the backseat before he turned to the young girl. "Call me if you need anything," he told Emily as he pulled her into a tight hug.

Emily hugged Stefan back just as tightly and whispered softly, "I will."

"Oh, don't you worry, Stef. I'll make sure to take good care of our girl here," Damon smirked.

Emily rolled her eyes in annoyance as she looked at the older vampire before she exclaimed, "I'd rather drop dead."

Damon placed his hand over his dead heart playfully as he mumbled, "ouch. You wounded me."

"Good," Emily stated as she glared into his blue eyes.

Damon pouted at the older Gilbert girl before his lips turned into a smirk as he looked straight at Elena and requested, "make sure you eat a bunny for me."

"Goodbye, Damon," Emily deadpanned as she pushed Damon towards the inside of the black car before she walked up to her twin sister. "I hope you have fun," she told Elena with a teasing smirk. But when Elena rolled her eyes, Emily grew serious, "no, but honestly, I hope you learn everything you need, and I love you, Lena."

Elena's brown eyes softened for a second before she swiftly pulled Emily into a tight hug as she whispered, "I love you too." She knew her sister meant well, and it made her feel better that Emily didn't treat her any differently with her being a vampire. She was glad that she still had her twin sister by her side.

Emily gave Elena and Stefan one last smile before she jumped into the back of Alaric's black SUV with a huff. She knew she had to push her hatred for Damon to the side as best as she could, so she could focus on getting the information that they all needed.


Emily played with her silver and red necklace that hung around her neck as she watched the fields and trees pass by from the backseat window. They still had an hour and twenty five minutes until they would reach Duke University. The first hour on the road was filled with Damon's annoying voice as he sung horribly to a rock station. But Alaric had finally turned off the radio all together before Emily had the chance to knock the vampire out, or at least try to.

"How you doing back there?" Damon questioned as he took a quick glance at the brunette girl. But when Emily only glared at him before looking back out the window, Damon uttered, "you know, this whole pretending to hate me thing is getting a little silly."

Alaric scoffed at the vampire before he exclaimed, "I don't think she's pretending. You did kill her brother."

Emily crossed her arms over her chest as she stated dully, "point one goes to the vampire hunter." Emily didn't like talking about how her brother basically died. It just made her even more angrier and upset when she thought about it. 

"There is a huge asterisk next to that statement. He came back to life," Damon remarked as he defended his actions.

"No thanks to you," Emily mumbled. "The only reason he is still walking around Mystic Falls is because of John's ring that you obviously didn't see," she added bitterly.

"Why are you so sure I didn't see it?" Damon wondered.

Emily rose an eyebrow at the vampire as she questioned, "did you?"

Damon took a long pause before he finally looked back at Emily and responded quietly, "yes."

Emily rolled her eyes, "yeah, right."

"Emily, I saw the ring!" Damon exclaimed, "it's a big tacky thing, hard to miss."

Emily didn't bother saying another word to Damon. There was no point to even argue about it. Her mind was set, and there was no changing it. She had seen the horrible event transpire for herself and there was no denying what she had seen. Instead, Emily took a deep breath as her eyes focused on the colorful flowers they passed and counted down the seconds until she could get away from the vampire that had caused her distress.


Emily's green eyes brightened as she, Alaric, and Damon walked through the inside of Duke University. Before Emily even knew about Isobel, she had always dreamed of going to the famed institute. Everyone that she knew that went to college have always gone to a state school, but Emily was someone who shot for the stars. Emily guessed that she had gotten that from Isobel. 

"So, Isobel was officially employed by the anthropology department, given that most paranormal phenomenon is rooted in folklore," Alaric explained as they walked into the Friedl building, where Isobel used to spend her human life studying. "Excuse me," he uttered politely as they walked up towards an occupied desk. "Hi, I'm Alaric Saltzman, I called earlier," he stated once the woman had looked up at him. 

The woman smiled, "yes, of course." She shook Alaric's hand as she introduced herself, "I'm Vanessa Monroe, research assistant, comparative folklore." She glanced over at the two other people in the room, before she quickly looked away and mumbled nervously, "uh, let me just grab Isobel's keys."

Alaric had noticed the way Vanessa kept on eyeing the two people with him. He thought she was just curious, so Alaric introduced them, "I'm sorry. These are my friends Damon and Emily. I hope this isn't too much of an imposition."

Vanessa chuckled as she waved her hand lightly and uttered, "oh, please." She pointed to the room behind them as she stated, "Isobel's office is right through there." She went behind her desk and grabbed a set of keys as she explained, "Isobel was one of my first professors. I'm a grad student. She was brilliant, and one of the reasons why I went into folklore." Vanessa glanced down at the keys in her hand as she questioned anxiously, "has there been any news?"

Alaric shook his head and mumbled, "no, I'm afraid not."

Vanessa frowned before she quickly uttered as she walked, "it's this way."

Emily was the first one to enter the room once Vanessa had unlocked the door. She could tell no one had been inside the room for years. There was dust covering every little thing that occupied the room. It almost felt like no one had cleaned in here since Isobel was still human. Emily walked towards a large bookcase as she heard Vanessa mutter behind her, "I'll grab the light."

It was quiet as they all looked around the room before Damon spoke puzzledly, "where did she go?"

Emily looked away from the book she was gazing at with furrowed brows as she heard Damon's question. But her eyes suddenly widened in shock when she spotted Vanessa. The older woman stood by the door as she held a crossbow pointing directly at Emily. "Damon," she whispered. Emily didn't like Damon at the moment, but she'd like to think he would save her if he had the chance. But Emily still closed her eyes as she waited for the pain to run through her body, if by chance she was wrong. However, when Emily opened her eyes, the only thing she could see was Damon's dark grey shirt.

Emily sighed in relief once she realized that Damon had taken the arrow for her. She couldn't be anymore thankful for Damon, even though she was currently not on good speaking terms with the vampire. But at least she knew for certain that she was safe with him. "Are you okay?" She whispered as her green eyes nervously went to Vanessa, who was held against the wall by Alaric.

"No," Damon groaned as he fell to his knees, "you need to pull it out of me."

"What? No!" Emily gasped as she looked at the weapon that was covered in blood as it was embedded into Damon's back.

"Emily, I took an arrow for you, so the least you can do is pull the damn thing out!" Damon yelled with a mixture of anger and pain in his voice.

"Oh, this is gross," Emily moaned as she wrapped her pale hands around the dark arrow.

"Pull it out now!" Damon growled in frustration.

"Stop yelling or I won't do it!" Emily commanded as she grew more nervous as she stared at the long rod. Once Emily realized that Damon wasn't going to yell at her again, she gripped the arrow tightly in her hand, before she took one large yank. She fell back with a huff. "Ew," Emily mumbled briefly as she threw the bloody arrow to the side.

"That bitch is dead," Damon snarled as he stood up from the hard ground.

Emily quickly ran in front of Damon and pushed his shoulders back. "No, no, no," she swiftly uttered. But when Damon glared at her, Emily continued, "look, I agree that she should die. I mean, she did almost kill me. But we need to find out what she knows first, right?"

Damon stood there for a moment as he thought it over, before he silently nodded his head. "Fine, after she is no use to us anymore, I get to kill her," he compromised.

Emily held her hands up in innocence and stated, "whatever you do when I'm in the car, is your business."

Damon smirked, "this is starting to be a beautiful friendship."

Emily rolled her eyes and mumbled, "don't push it," before she walked towards the room Alaric had pushed Vanessa into. She needed to know why this woman wanted to kill her so badly.

"Please, I freaked out, okay!?" Vanessa yelped as she was pushed harshly into a desk chair. "Alright, you would have done the same thing, it's not possible! Damon Salvatore died in 1864 and Darina Petrova died in 1492!" She quickly explained. 

"Wait, who's Darina Petrova?" Emily questioned in confusion once she walked into the small office as she was listening to the woman's explanation. She had never heard that name a day in her life, and Vanessa thinks she's this Darina person?

Vanessa swiftly moved her crazed eyes towards Emily before she calmed down and revealed, "she's Katherine's twin sister. She never made it to Mystic Falls in 1864 with Katherine though." She swallowed thickly before stating, "and you look exactly like her."

Emily's brows furrowed as she questioned, "so, does that mean I'm a doppelganger?"

"Well, if you aren't Darina Petrova, then yes, you are her doppelganger," Vanessa stated cautiously.

Emily couldn't believe that she was also a doppelganger like Elena was. She honestly had never heard Darina's name or that Katherine even had a sister. That was just another thing to add to the list that she needed information about. "My name is Emily Gilbert, not Darina Petrova," she introduced herself as she watched the woman closely. She pointed behind her as she felt the blue eyed vampire walk into the room, "and this is Damon Salvatore, who you just shot."

Damon stared at Vanessa in anger and stated, "I'd be extra nice to me right now."

"Look, we don't want to cause any problems," Emily began as she tried to convince the older woman to help them, "we just need to see Isobel's research, especially anything to do with Mystic Falls."

Vanessa watched the short brunette closely. But when she believed that the girl in front of her wasn't Darina Petrova, she took a deep breath and muttered, "what do you want to know?"

Emily's lips twitched up into a tiny smile as she knew that they had the anthropologist's attention. "What do you know about doppelgangers?" She questioned curiously before adding, "obviously you know I'm apparently Darina's doppelganger, but my twin sister, Elena, is Katherine's."

Vanessa bit down on her bottom lip for a moment before she nodded her head as she stated, "I think I can help you with information about the two sisters."


Vanessa grabbed a small box from the very top of the wooden bookshelf before she walked back to Emily, who was sat at the table as she read through articles and paperwork about her hometown. "Here is the information on Katherine Pierce or Petrova, we never knew exactly which last name - we figured she changed it before appearing in Mystic Falls. This box contains about her arrival in April 1864."

Emily looked through the box and noticed there was only a couple of pages about Katherine in Mystic Falls. She rose an eyebrow as she looked up at Vanessa, "is this all of it?"

Vanessa nodded her head and stated, "all that I'm aware of."

Emily sighed quietly as she stared at the very small stack of papers about Katherine. This was definitely not what she wanted. How was she supposed to figure out the connection between Katherine with the small amount of documents? Emily decided that she would look around Isobel's office a little while later, see if there was anything Vanessa missed. But for now, she looked back up at Vanessa as she wondered, "you said Darina Petrova died in the 1400's, do you have anything on her?"

Vanessa nodded her head without hesitation, as she was waiting for that question. "Isobel actually has a journal in her desk that belonged to Darina. It's addressed to her next doppelganger," Vanessa stated, "so, I guess that means its for you."

"Could you show me it?" Emily questioned hopefully. It must've been important if Isobel didn't even keep it with all of her other anthropology findings. She was also curious to why Darina would write to her doppelganger that she didn't even know.

"Yeah, of course," Vanessa uttered, "just let me go get it real quick," before she dashed away to the desk the group had found her at earlier. 

While Vanessa ran to get the journal, Emily looked over the documents about Katherine. There was nothing they could use that they didn't already know. It only stated about Katherine arriving in Mystic Falls and then her disappearance not to long after. Isobel had to have something else about Katherine, this couldn't be it.

"Here you go," Vanessa stated as she held the old brown journal out to the Gilbert girl. "I never personally read it, but Isobel always mentioned that it should always be kept safe, so I suppose it's important."

Emily nodded her head and gave Vanessa a small smile, "thank you for this," before she sat back at the table. She looked at the brown cover carefully and noticed small specks of blood and how the journal bent; as if someone held it closely. Emily slowly opened the centuries old journal and began to read the first page,

                   Dear future doppelganger,

I may not know of you or if you will exist or if you will ever get these words; but I wish to protect my own. You see, you are very special. But, you must know, danger is coming for you. I write to you as my demise is close to be met. I would be lying to say I was not scared. But I would rather protect someone than to be frightened by the monster that looms over my very head. 

Our blood and soul is quiet different from anyone else. I was the first protector, but you are the next one. There was no one ever like me. But because you are my doppelganger, as they like to say, you have the contents of my blood, that was spelled, inside of you. You see, as I learned around the troubles that would come for me, a witch helped me.

You might have felt the need to protect everyone over yourself as you grown, and that is because of the spell that was placed over me. But I must warn you, you must not tell the man who is after you that you have the blood of the protector. The man you shall never tell is called, Nik -

Emily paused what she was reading as she suddenly felt something fall to her feet. She bent down and picked up a small rectangular piece of paper. Once she turned the paper around, Emily noticed that it was a painting. Emily's eyes quickly widened as she looked at the picture of Darina and Katherine in the 14th century, that looked exactly like her and Elena.

Emily looked up at Vanessa as questioned, "hey, what do you know about doppelgangers?"

"Well, the word means a lot of different things to different cultures," Vanessa began to explain, "but typically a doppelganger is a living, breathing double of oneself."

"Did Isobel have anything that explained the connection between Darina and I and Katherine and my sister, Elena?" Emily continued to question.

Vanessa shook her head as she stated, "that stack of papers is the only thing she had on Kathrine and the journal is the only thing she had about Darina." She added after a moment, "but I can tell you that doppelgangers usually torment the people they look like, trying to undo their lives. It's not exactly uplifting."

Emily bit her lip as she thought it over. "Obviously Darina didn't follow that as she seems to want to help me, but that sounds right about Katherine," she commented. Emily sighed heavily, "looks like we are back to square one and no luck on the Katherine front." She was tired of coming up short when they needed the information about the older vampire and the connection that they all shared.

"Head scratcher, isn't it?" Damon questioned as he leaned against the far bookshelf with his arms crossed over his chest.

Emily rolled her eyes and mumbled, "do you know something or are you just trying to piss me off?"

"Well, if i did find anyhing, I'm not gonna tell you, certainly not with that attitude," Damon uttered with a smirk.

"That's real nice, Damon," Emily stated with a glare. "I'm sure my sister would love to hear how you didn't help to find out something that's important to her," she added before she walked away in annoyance.


Emily had decided that they should split the workload so they could go home quicker. So, while Alaric focused his attention on the lycanthrope and the Lockwood's, Emily focused on finding anymore information on doppelgangers, Katherine, or Darina. But, of course, she wasn't getting any closer to finding anything useful.

"Any luck?" Damon questioned as he walked up to the frustrated girl.

Emily groaned, "nope. There is nothing here that could help us understand the connection with Katherine and her sister."

Damon clicked his tongue before uttering, "well it's too bad that you still hate my guts, because I might have found something interesting."

"Are you trying to manipulate me?" Emily questioned as she rose an eyebrow at the vampire.

Damon rolled his eyes, "oh, don't act like you didn't manipulate me when you mentioned Elena. You are just as manipulating as I am."

But before Emily could say anything, Alaric suddenly called out from the main room, "hey guys, check this out."

"There's no record of werewolf mythology in Mystic Falls," Vanessa began to explain before she scanned the old book that Alaric had passed to her, "but here are some records of some lesser-known legends. Everything from Scandinavian skin-walkers to the Maréchal de Retz."

Vanessa placed the book onto the table for everyone to see. She pointed to an ancient drawing as she stated, "Tonartsliitsii Metslii, which roughly translates into the curse of the sun and the moon."

"It's Native American," Alaric commented.

Emily shook her head as she corrected, "no, this is definitely Aztec."

Vanessa nodded her head as she looked over at Emily, "that's correct." She glanced at each face as she continued, "it explains one origin of the werewolf curse traced through Virginia. The short story; 600 years ago, the Aztecs were plagued by werewolves and vampires. They terrorized the countryside, made farming and hunting impossible." Vanessa pointed towards a colorful drawing before adding, "until an Aztec shaman cursed them, making vampires slaves to the sun and werewolves servants of the moon. As a result, vampires could only prowl at night and werewolves could only turn on a full moon. When the full moon crests in the sky, who's ever unlucky enough to fall under the werewolf curse turns into a wolf."

"Can they control the transformation?" Damon questioned.

"If it were a choice, it wouldn't be called a curse," Vanessa stated. When the room grew silent, she continued the story, "werewolves will attack humans but instinct and centuries of rivalry have hardwired them to hunt their prey of choice; vampires."

As soon as the shocking words fell from Vanessa's mouth, everyone's attention went straight towards the vampire. "Well, if werewolves were hunting vampires, I would know about it," Damon uttered with a smirk as he tried to convince himself and everyone that there was no werewolves.

"Not if there aren't that many werewolves left alive," Vanessa countered, "hundreds of years ago, vampires hunted them almost to extinction."

"Why would they try to get rid of each other?" Emily questioned curiously.

"To protect themselves," Vanessa answered before adding, "legend has it that a werewolf bite is fatal to vampires."

Emily's eyes widened as she glanced between the vampire and hunter. "That is not good," she mumbled under her breath before she quickly pulled her cell phone from her jacket pocket. She went to her contacts and pushed the familiar name as she tapped her foot against the floor nervously.

"Hey, are you okay?" Stefan questioned after only two rings.

"Listen, we found something important and we don't know if it's real or not, but it would be better to be safe than sorry," Emily quickly began.

"What is it?" Stefan wondered.

"Okay, so the legends says that a werewolf bite could cause harm to a vampire," Emily explained. "I know it sounds crazy, but after what you saw Mason do, it could be true," she added.

Stefan nodded his head before he stated, "I'll be careful."

"Stef, there's a possibility that the bite can kill a vampire," Emily mumbled into her phone. "Please tell me you have eyes on Elena and Caroline right now," she begged nervously. She definitely didn't want anything to happen to her sister and best friend when they barely started their vampire lives.

It was silent on Stefan's side of the phone as she heard lots of movement before Stefan exclaimed, "uh, I gotta go, we'll see you soon."

Emily stared at her phone with her eyes widened as she heard the dial tone. That didn't make her feel any better, not knowing for certain if her sister and best friend were safe at the moment. Emily hated that she couldn't be there right now to help. But they were two in a half hours away from Mystic Falls. Emily just hoped that nothing bad would happen to the three vampires back home.


After another hour of researching through the anthropology department, they decided to call it quits and head back to Mystic Falls. Even though Emily didn't necessarily get everything they needed, it was at least something that they found information about werewolves like they originally planned. But Emily was grateful that she also found something about Katherine's sister, even if she didn't plan to learn about her. She just hoped the journal would give her some insight on Darina, Katherine, and the troubles that were apparently coming her way.

Emily was the last one to make it out of Duke University. She was constantly amazed by the whole campus as she could still picture herself attending. Once outside the building, Emily waited for Damon and Alaric to go to the SUV before she turned to Vanessa. She pulled out the plant of vervain that she had found in one of the boxes. "Here, you might have tried to kill me, but you should take this," Emily told the older woman.

Vanessa carefully took the plant before she looked up at Emily in wonder, "so, this stuff really works?"

Emily nodded her head as she pointed to her necklace. "It's filled with vervain. So as long as you wear it or ingest it, they can't get into your mind," she explained.

"Thank you," Vanessa uttered softly before she apologized, "I'm really sorry for trying to kill you. I hope you can understand."

Emily nodded her head lightly, "I didn't understand at first, but you were just doing what you thought was right. You were trying to protect yourself. I can understand that. I would have done the same thing if it kept my friends and family safe."

Vanessa gave the Gilbert girl a small smile as she stated, "I hope you found whatever you were looking for today."

Emily responded with a smile as she pointed towards the journal in her hand, "I think I found a start, so thank you."

"Honestly, it was nothing. It was yours to begin with. You just needed the push to find it, I suppose," Vanessa stated. She came to a stop as she turned to the brunette, "it was nice to meet you."

Emily gave the older woman a smile as she uttered, "you too, Vanessa." She pulled her into a hug as she added, "stay safe," before she made her way towards Alaric's SUV. But Emily rolled her eyes when she noticed that Damon was blocking her door. "What do you want, Damon?" She groaned tiredly.

"I have a little present for you," Damon sung before he pulled out a thick book from behind his back.

Emily furrowed her brows as she looked up at Damon before she grabbed the book from his hands. She studied the large book carefully and noticed the familiar name on the spine; Petrova. "Where did you find this?" She questioned.

Damon shrugged lightly, "you didn't dig deep enough. It was on the back shelf."

"Petrova is Darina's last name," Emily stated before questioning, "how does Katherine connect to this?"

"Katherine originally came from Europe," Damon explained, "Petrova was her real name. Katerina Petrova to be exact."

Emily nodded her head as she thought out loud, "so she was a Petrova in 14th century when she was still in Europe with Darina before changing it when she came to Mystic Falls." She looked up at Damon as she wondered, "how did you know that?"

"Back when, I saw it engraved on an old heirloom," Damon explained before smirking, "men snoop too, you know." He glanced down at the book as he added, "let me know what you find, I'm very curious myself."

"I'm sure my sister will tell you all about it," Emily muttered before she moved around Damon to get inside the SUV.

However, before Emily could get into the car, Damon quickly grabbed onto Emily's arm as he stared into her green eyes. "Look, I get you don't like what I feel for Elena. But I do have something for her, like you have feelings for Stefan." Damon held his finger up as he saw Emily was about to argue and added, "don't try to deny it, not to me." He sighed lightly as he stated, "I hope you can somehow forgive me for what I did to Jeremy. I truly believe we have become friends over the last couple of months, and I'd hate to lose you as a friend."

"You killed my baby brother, and just suspect me to just forget about it and become best friends with you again. It doesn't work like that," Emily mumbled before she finally got into Alaric's car. She was just ready to go check on her twin sister and best friend. She was beyond tired and done thinking about these feelings she had been having lately.


Emily huffed out a sigh once she had closed the front door of the Gilbert house as she made it inside. They had spent over four hours on the road and almost a full day looking through Isobel's research. But as Emily closed her eyes to relax, she suddenly remembered what had happened. She quickly dropped her duffel bag to the ground before she pushed herself up the stairs and ran to her sister's bedroom.

Emily opened Elena's bedroom door and sighed thankfully when she saw her sister sitting at the head of her bed as she wrote in her light green journal. "Hey, are you okay? Nothing bad happened did it?" She quickly interrogated as she down on Elena's bed, "no one was bitten, right?"

Elena chuckled lightly before she stated, "well there was some bumps in the road, but other than running from a real werewolf, it went pretty good." She suddenly scrunched up her nose as she added, "and I fed from a bunny today!"

"No way!" Emily giggled. "Did you think about Snowball when you did it?" She wondered teasingly.

Elena's brown eyes instantly widened in shock. She slapped Emily's arm with her pillow as she yelped, "why did you have to go and say that!? You knew Snowball was always my favorite animal that I ever gotten!"

Emily smirked as she shrugged her shoulders lightly, "I thought you would have already thought about her as you were eating her cousin."

Elena groaned loudly, "ugh, you're the worst," before the two sisters began to laugh together. But after they had calmed down, Elena questioned, "so how did it go with finding stuff on Katherine?"

"Well, it seems like you are not the only doppelganger anymore," Emily told her sister. She then began to explain everything. Emily told Elena all about Darina and the journal that now belonged to her. However, Emily decided that she would leave out about how she was in danger. There was no reason to worry her sister until she read more into the journal. Instead, she pulled out the Petrova book that Damon had found. For the rest of the night, the two Gilbert sisters sat up together as they tried to read through the Bulgarian book that told the story of their true ancestors

Chapter Text

LOCKWOOD MANSION 1864

The small town of Mystic Falls was holding the first ever Founder's Ball. It was an event where everyone who lived in the town would come to the mayor's mansion to dance the night away in their best gowns and suits as they celebrated the town's success. 

The main ballroom was filled with people dancing and chatting along each other. But in the middle of all the festivities, there was one female who caught the attention of both men and women by her simple beauty. It was none other than Miss Katherine Pierce.

"Look who found his dancing shoes," Katherine commented with a bright smile as she held her right hand up and slowly moved around in a circle with her date, Stefan Salvatore. However, when the man tried to lean in for a kiss, Katherine quickly took a step back and scolded the brunette playfully, "no touching, Mr. Salvatore. Those are the rules."

Stefan chuckled at the young girl and uttered, "I thought you didn't believe in rules," before he lifted his hand back up as they continued to dance correctly. They twirled around the room gracefully before Stefan caught the eye of his older brother. He looked back to Katherine and stated, "my brother is still upset that you chose me to escort you."

Katherine took a quick glance over to the sad Salvatore before she focused back on Stefan and declared, "well, Damon needs to concede that his younger brother is a better dancer."

The couple continued to dance around the room like everyone else as they raised both of their hands and smoothly moved in a perfect circle. However, when Katherine glanced around the ballroom, something instantly caught her attention. "Oh, looks like he found someone to occupy his time," she mentioned as she stared over at the oldest Salvatore brother with a mischievous glint in her brown eyes.

Stefan didn't really think anything of who is brother was dancing with since he had the girl of his dreams in his own arms. But Stefan's body froze once he and Katherine traded places and saw who was with Damon. He felt an uncomfortable sensation run through his chest as he watched the green eyed girl glance over at him as she was being held by his brother. "Emily," Stefan called out strongly before he moved to walk towards the brunette girl.

However, before he could take a step, Katherine placed her white gloved hand on top of Stefan's black coat as she pleaded, "Stefan, don't."

Stefan shrugged off Katherine's hand without a second thought and pushed his way through all of the happy people as he tried to catch up with Emily, who was leaving the ballroom with Damon's arm wrapped around her waist. He couldn't let Damon sweep Emily off of her feet. That's not how it's suppose to be, it should be him.

"Emily!" Stefan yelled out as he rushed through the door that the girl had just went through. But as soon as Stefan walked through the entrance, he realized he was no longer inside the Lockwood mansion in a itchy wool coat. Instead, he felt the warm heaters inside of Mystic Grill and the light blue Henley and jeans that hugged him tightly.

Stefan didn't bother to worry about how he traveled through centuries in a matter of seconds. The only thought on his mind right now was finding a certain brunette girl. Stefan carefully looked at each face around the busy restaurant for a minute or two, before he finally found the girl he was looking for. Emily was standing by one of the pool tables with a cue stick in her right hand. "Come on, it's your turn, Mr. Salvatore," Emily smiled brightly as she looked in Stefan's direction.

Stefan grinned at the brunette as he began to make his way towards the pool table. Stefan guessed he must have been day dreaming about the past. However, he quickly came to a stop once he noticed someone walking up to Emily. He stood there for a moment as he watched the scene play out.

"Be prepared to lose," Damon smirked as he carried two glasses of bourbon towards the young girl.

Emily grabbed her glass from the oldest Salvatore's hand and placed it onto the table beside her. "In your dreams, sweetheart," she smirked right back before wrapping her hands loosely around Damon's neck, where they both reached each other's lips at the same time for a sweet kiss. 

"It hurts, doesn't it?" Katherine questioned in a whisper as she stood behind Stefan while still in her large dress from the nineteenth century. She watched Stefan's reaction to seeing Damon with Emily. "You know you are with the wrong twin now, don't you?" She asked as she noticed the frown grow onto Stefan's face.

Stefan didn't even bother looking over at Katherine as he felt frozen as he kept his eyes only on Emily and his brother. He watched Damon stand behind the young girl as he helped her shoot a ball into one of the pockets before kissing her cheek. Stefan's frown deepened as he saw the bright smile that adored Emily's face in happiness that Damon was responsible for instead of him.

"Now you know how I feel," Katherine stated as she noticed the tears building up in her ex lover's eyes. "Don't fight it, Stefan," she commanded as she placed her gloved hand on Stefan's cheek softly, "you loved me once. You can love me again."

However, when Stefan went to pull away from Katherine and look back to the girl he had feelings for, he suddenly noticed he was now back at the Lockwood mansion as he felt the chilly air and the uncomfortable clothing. "I love you, Stefan," Katherine whispered as she stared into Stefan's green eyes. "We will be together again, I promise," she added before pulling Stefan into a slow and passionate kiss.


Stefan jumped up in his bed with a slight jolt as he was woken up from a very realistic dream. He glanced down when he felt a body laying next to him, and sighed once he saw that it was Elena. He felt guilty dreaming about Emily in that way when his girlfriend was right here. But it was only a dream, right?

"Hey, are you okay?" Elena wondered quietly as she slowly rubbed her long fingers down Stefan's chest.

"Yeah," Stefan mumbled. "Yes, bad dream. Just go back to sleep," he whispered as he calmly played with Elena's brown hair. But as the minutes ticked by, Stefan began to feel like something wasn't right. He remembered that Elena had told him last night that she was going to stay home and wait for Emily. So, there was no possible way that this was -

Stefan was out of his bed and across the room in a matter of seconds as he realized who was really with him. "Katherine," he growled.

"You have to admit, I am getting better at this," Katherine smirked as she sat up in the king size bed. "It was easy to get inside of your head," she stated before she pouted and added, "but I am surprised that you were dreaming about sweet little Emmie instead of my dull doppelganger."

Stefan's anger spiked when his past lover mentioned the oldest Gilbert girl. He disliked when the vampire was around Emily, nonetheless mentioning her in conversation. Stefan ran towards Katherine to attack her, but he didn't get far enough before Katherine pushed him onto the ground harshly.

"Are we really gonna do this again?" Katherine questioned drearily as she jumped out of the bed. "We both know I could rip you to shreds and do my nails at the same time," she stated.

"What do you want?" Stefan wondered as he slowly got up from the ground.

"I wanted to see you," Katherine uttered sweetly, "I missed you, Stefan." She pouted before she continued, "indulge in me for a little while, please?"

Stefan ignored Katherine's flirting as he questioned, "why are you back in town?"

"3 reasons," Katherine began as she held her hand up and counted as she listed, "you, you, and you."

Stefan looked at Katherine in amusement as he explained, "you see, I can't quite get that down. It just kind of gets stuck in my throat."

"You know it's the truth," Katherine stated as she disregarded the male's rudeness and slowly moved closer towards Stefan. She ran her finger down his chest as she added, "deep down inside that gorgeous body of yours, there's the Stefan that fell in love with me too."


In the midst of the very busy Mystic Grill sat Emily Gilbert as she began to read through Darina's journal with a basket of fries and a vanilla milkshake on the table. Emily and Elena had woken up early to read more about the Petrova family, but a couple hours later Emily complained about being hungry. Emily decided to go the Grill so she could eat but also to read through Darina's journal privately. She still didn't want to tell anyone about what Darina wrote, not until she was sure that there was danger really coming like her doppelganger mentioned.

Emily started on the very first page, since she didn't get the chance to finish it while she was at Duke University. She wanted to make sure that she reads every word carefully. It has to be important if it's been save and in good condition for centuries.

          ... You might have felt the need to protect everyone over yourself as you have grown. That is because of the spell that was placed over me. But I must warn you, you must not tell the man who is after you that you have the blood of the protector. The man you shall never tell is called, Niklaus. He is to be never trusted. He is the most feared man of them all.

But I promise you, I will try my very best to protect you from Niklaus as I stand on the other side. This is why I am going to tell you about the witch that helped me. The witch was called Maria Radkova. She belonged to  защитник на невинността, which in English means The Protector of the Innocence. It was a special coven in the southern part of Bulgaria. Their duties were to protect those who could not protect themselves. It was not just the vampires and werewolves they protected people from, it was from any danger that would arise to our country. 

That is why you feel very protective over your family and friends. It was how I felt after Maria placed the spell over me. I had to drink a mixture of her blood and herbs, so I would be protected by her and couldn't be used for the sacrifice Niklaus needed me for.

I need you to remember the name Maria Radkova, because when the times does come, someone very close to my heart will deliver something to you that belonged to Maria. You must take what is given to you. It will help you survive the supernatural world and the wrath of Niklaus.

Emily placed the brown journal onto the wooden table with a heavy sigh. There was just so much information that she was trying to absorb from Darina. Who is this Niklaus person and what did he want? Was Emily part witch since she has Maria's blood in her system? There was just so many questions that Emily had and didn't know how she was going to get the answers quick enough. 

Emily reached for a fry from the small basket as she thought about everything, but grew confused when she only touched the table. She looked up and groaned instantly when she noticed Damon eating her fries with a smirk on his face. Emily ripped the basket from his hands before questioning in annoyance, "what do you want?"

Damon shrugged his shoulders carelessly with the same smirk on his face as he responded, "oh, you know, just seeing how my best friend is doing."

Emily rolled her eyes, "well, I'm surely not your friend, so you must be mistaken." She swiftly closed the journal and placed it into her black and white purse. Emily smirked at the vampire as she mumbled, "remember, Damon, I'm not my sister. I don't like you," before she got up from the wooden table and walked away.

"Where are you going?" Damon questioned as he quickly followed after the fast Gilbert girl. He decided to ignore the flutter in his stomach when she mentioned Elena as he focused on getting Emily as his friend again.

Emily swiftly turned around and glared at the blue eyed vampire. "We are not friends, Damon. I only put up with you because you are Stefan's brother and Elena has a soft spot for you," Emily stated, "I don't want to talk to you unless it's necessary for the safety of my family and friends."

"Okay," Damon muttered before he added dismissively, "see you at Jenna's barbecue."

Emily looked at Damon with furrowed brows as she questioned, "how did you know about the barbecue?"

"It was my idea," Damon stated as it was obvious.

"Of course it was," Emily mumbled under her breath as she rolled her eyes in annoyance. Emily thought she was just going to have a normal day with her family. But no, Damon has to ruin it by having some sort of a sneaky plan.

"Jenna went to high school with Mason Lockwood so I figured a social gathering would be a good way to get to know the guy," Damon explained with a smirk before trailing off, "so I told Ric to tell Jenna..."

Emily rose an eyebrow at the vampire as she stated, "you know, Jenna and I are very alike." She gave Damon a condescending smile as she continued, "we both don't like you."

However, before Damon could open his mouth to speak, a blonde waitress suddenly walked up to the vampire and handed him a white container. "Perfect. Thank you," Damon uttered as he smiled at the waitress. "I'm hoping this peach cobbler will at least change aunt Jenna's mind about me," Damon told Emily once they were alone.

Emily rolled her eyes and mumbled, "doubtful," before looking at the vampire as she wondered, "what are you planning?"

"I'm just gonna put some silver into Mason Lockwood and prove he is a werewolf," Damon whispered to the brunette. He moved passed Emily as he added, "I'll see you at the barbecue, best friend," before he walked out of Mystic Grill with the dessert in hand.

Emily watched Damon leave the restaurant with furrowed brows. She didn't like what Damon was up to. Mason Lockwood might be a werewolf, but he was still family to Emily and she didn't want him to get hurt.


Katherine Pierce laid lazily across a long leather couch in the center of the Salvatore's living room as she read through one of Stefan's many journals. The one she was currently reading was when Stefan started eating on the animal diet. Katherine found it amusing that Stefan wastes his talent on drinking blood from small hopeless animals.

"You shouldn't read someone's journal," Stefan uttered as he walked into the living room and spotted the familiar journal in his ex lover's hands.

"I know. I'm sorry," Katherine apologized with a pout. "It was just too tempting. All of your inner thoughts and feelings, laying there on your desk for me to read," she explained teasingly.

Stefan silently grabbed the journal from Katherine's hands. He didn't feel like entertaining Katherine and listening to her antics all day. Instead, he held a crystal glass in front of her hungry brown eyes. "Damon's private stock," he mentioned as he handed Katherine the red liquid. He hoped that it would at least get her off his personal life for awhile.

"That's right!" Katherine exclaimed as she remembered, "you don't do human, I read that." She took a large gulp of the warm blood and added, "I also read about your recent werewolf sighting. That must have come as a surprise."

"What do you know about werewolves?" Stefan questioned the older vampire. He realized she must know something if Katherine wasn't all that surprised by the sound of her voice.

Katherine played with her long curly hair as she mumbled, "I know not to pet one." Once she heard Stefan huff out a sigh, Katherine continued but seriously this time as she warned him, "their bite kills, Stefan. It's best to stay clear of them during a full moon."

"And how do you know this?" Stefan interrogated.

Katherine stood up from the couch and looked around the boarding house as she questioned him back, "who do you think was responsible for ridding this town of vampires in 1864?"

"The founding families," Stefan responded easily.

"And spearheaded by..." Katherine trailed off as she waited for Stefan to understand what she was saying.

Stefan thought for a moment before he nodded his head as he realized what she meant. "The Lockwood's," he stated.

Katherine smiled pleasingly at Stefan before she wondered, "you remember the Founder's Ball, don't you?" She smirked before adding, "the one that you were dreaming about?"

Stefan glanced down at his hands as he muttered, "I was your escort."

"That was before you and Damon knew about my little secret," Katherine stated before she was pulled into the memory of that very night.


LOCKWOOD MANSION 1864

The very first Founder's Ball was in full swing as everyone danced and laughed with each other. The Lockwood mansion was filled to the rim with chatter and smiling faces. However, the large mansion grew silent when there was a sound of metal hitting against glass. "Everyone will you please join me in raising your glasses to my good friend, George Lockwood," Damon Salvatore exclaimed as he stood in the middle of the room beside the guest of honor. He turned to his friend as he continued, "George, thank you for so bravely defending the south."

George Lockwood grinned at his friend and raised his glass in appreciation before stating, "my honor, Mr. Salvatore." He smirked as he spoke to the whole room in a joking matter, "after all, someone has to do it." Once the two men clinked their glasses together, everyone else joined in before cheers and laughter fell all through the room as the residents of Mystic Falls continued to celebrate.

Only a few feet away from the toast, was the youngest Salvatore and the beautiful Katherine Pierce. They clinked their own glasses together with smiles on their faces before they brought the gold liquid to their lips. However, they were soon interrupted by a male walking quickly up to Katherine. "Can we have a word, Miss Katherine?" He questioned politely as he bowed his head to the female.

"Grab a glass, Henry," Katherine ordered as she dismissed what he needed to speak to her about. She smiled brightly and stated, "it's a celebration."

"Please, Miss Katherine," Henry begged as he stared into her brown eyes with seriousness in his own.

 Katherine realized it must be important by the expression on the male's face, so she gave Stefan a sweet smile and uttered, "please excuse us for a moment," before she walked away with Henry.

They walked through the Lockwood mansion until they were in a quite area but the stairs. Henry glanced around as he made sure no one would be eavesdropping on their conversation. Once he was sure it was safe, Henry moved closer towards Katherine and whispered, "I looked into those attacks from the other night." He shook his head, "and it wasn't vampires."

Katherine smiled happily but quickly frowned when she saw the look on the male's face. "That's good news, Henry," she explained, "that means we have nothing to worry about."

"I'm afraid you do not understand," Henry whispered nervously, "those folks were torn apart in ways I have never seen before."

Katherine's whole body turned rigid at the revelation. "Then..." she trailed off as she realized what would happen, "it will not be long before the founders drop an investigation."

"We will leave town immediately," Henry hastily told Katherine, "I will tell the others."

"Relax, Henry," Katherine ordered with an easy smile. "This town is our home and the vampires are my family. I will not let anything happen to us," Katherine reassured him as her eyes focused on someone in the corner of the room.


"From the moment I met George, I knew he'd be a problem," Katherine stated with annoyance in her voice as she remembered the man.

"So, you're saying that all the Lockwood's are werewolves?" Stefan questioned.

Katherine shook her head as she slowly walked around the room. "The werewolf gene runs in the Lockwood family," she corrected, "not that they're all wolves."

"How many werewolves are out there?" Stefan wondered, "I mean, is it just limited to the Lockwood's?"

"No," Katherine denied, "there was others. Not many. They're practically extinct. They mainly exist now in books and really bad movies." Katherine gulped down the rest of the warm blood before she placed the crystal glass onto a small wooden table. She turned to Stefan with a smirk, "now it's my turn to ask a question."

Katherine quickly swiped Stefan's journal from his hands with a small giggle and began to look through the book for a certain page. Once she found it, Katherine pulled out a picture of herself and showed it to Stefan as she questioned, "why did you keep this picture?"

However, when Stefan didn't utter a single word, she continued to taunt him, "hmm? Why not burn it? Tear it up?" Katherine closed the journal as she slowly moved in front of Stefan, "you wanna know why I came back? Well, I have a better question; why did you? For Elena? For Emily?" She shook her head, "no. You came back here to fall in love with me all over again, didn't you?"

Stefan looked anywhere but at his ex lover, before he was suddenly right in front of her in a blink of an eye. He grabbed Katherine's face softly in his left hand and whispered, "what is it about you that makes me still care?"

Katherine's eyes softened as she believed every word that was coming out of Stefan's mouth, just like the Salvatore wanted. She moved her lips to Stefan's and pulled him into a passionate kiss. However, the loving kiss didn't last very long before Katherine suddenly pulled away in pain.

Stefan had stabbed Katherine in the back with a vervain dart. He knew this was the only way he was going to get the answers he needed. So he silently watched the older vampire fall back onto the couch in pain as a heavy glare settled on his face. Stefan just waited for the right moment to grab her and set his plan in motion.


It only took Stefan about two minutes to carry the weakened vampire down to the basement once she had passed out on the couch. He placed her into a hard chair before chaining her ankles and wrists to the floor and to the chair. Once Stefan made sure Katherine was secure, he took a step back and looked at her as she began to gain awareness. "Now, where were we?" Stefan questioned as he looked at his ex lover. He watched Katherine squirm before uttering amusingly, "that's right. You were going to tell me why you came back to Mystic Falls, weren't you?"

"You didn't have to do this," Katherine moaned as she fought the chains.

"Answer the question," Stefan commanded as he crossed his arms over his chest.

"I came back for you," Katherine stated tiredly.

Stefan stood up straight as he uttered, "we're gonna play by my rules now." He grabbed a pair of gloves and placed them over his large hands before he moved towards Zach's stash of vervain. He ripped off a small strand of the plant before walking back to Katherine.

"What are you doing?" Katherine quickly whispered once she noticed the toxic plant in Stefan's hand.

Stefan ignored Katherine's question as he swiftly placed the vervain across her cheek and listened to her cry out in pain. "Answer the question," Stefan growled once he pulled the plant away from Katherine's skin.

"Y-You're going to torture me now?" Katherine croaked out as tears streamed down her face.

Stefan held Katherine's throat tightly in his gloved hand and stated angrily, "I'll do whatever it takes to get you to tell me the truth."

Katherine took a deep breath once Stefan had let go of her throat, before she tried to explain, "later that night at the Founder's Ball -"

"No!" Stefan growled, "I don't wanna hear anymore stories about the past." 

"Yes, you do, Stefan," Katherine mumbled, "that's exactly what you want to hear."


LOCKWOOD MANSION 1864

"She's all alone," George Lockwood noted with a smirk as he walked up to Katherine Pierce. "Does this mean I can finally have you all to myself?" He questioned teasingly.

"Your father has outdone himself," Katherine complimented as she glanced around the room in amazement before she looked back at George with a charming smile.

"Knowing father, he will want to throw a Founder's Party every year," George muttered as his eyes focused on the beautiful brunette.

Katherine chuckled lightly before revealing, "I must admit, I am rather surprised that you would come looking for me."

"Because you are the rope in the Salvatore brother's tug-of-war?" George questioned as he rose an eyebrow at the young girl.

Katherine giggled before she corrected the man easily, "no, because I am a vampire who could kill you in your sleep."

The playfulness was washed from the Lockwood's tan skin as he stared at the girl in shock. "I beg your pardon?" He choked out as he hoped he didn't hear her right.

Katherine rolled her brown eyes in annoyance as she noticed the man was looking anywhere but at her. "Relax, George," she muttered, "I know you know my secret."

George glared at the female and stated, "this conversation is over," before he turned to walk away.

However, before George could fully move away from Katherine, she quickly grabbed onto his arm tightly. "And I know your secret, too. And I know that you are extra strong, only not as strong," she revealed with her own glare.

George yanked his arm out of Katherine's grip before he quickly whispered, "how do you know who I am?"

Katherine chuckled humorlessly, "you think I would settle into a town without knowing my enemies?"

George swallowed thickly before he asked, "what do you want?"


Emily walked into the kitchen of the Gilbert house, where she found her twin sister and aunt preparing for the barbecue. She had called Caroline earlier to invite her to the event. After Damon had mentioned he was going to try something at the barbecue, Emily decided to have Caroline join as well. Emily thought the more people that came, the less Damon would try and do something stupid that would put the people she loved in danger.

Emily made her way to the kitchen table and sat down as she grabbed a couple of chips from the bowl. But she was instantly stopped when Elena quickly slapped her hand away. Emily glared at her sister before she looked at Jenna with a smile when her aunt walked towards them. "Hey, thanks for letting Caroline come to the barbecue. She's been having some problems with her mom lately, so I thought this could help with her being surrounded by family," Emily told Jenna.

Jenna waved her hand carelessly as she stated, "Caroline is always allowed in our house, no matter what." She glanced over at Elena and added, "she's not the one I'm worried about. Why is Damon coming?"

"Alaric invited him," Elena explained before she pleaded to her aunt, "come on, Jenna, be nice."

Jenna scoffed, "I'll be nice when Damon learns to keep his paws off of you."

But before Elena could defend the oldest Salvatore like she wanted, Mason Lockwood walked into the room with a bottle of liquor and glasses. "Good news!" He exclaimed, "I found the shot glasses!"

"That would be my exit," Elena mumbled before she looked over at her sister and questioned, "are you coming?"

Emily eyed the clear liquid in Mason's hand before looking at Elena with a smirk, "I'll be there in a second."

Elena rolled her eyes playfully at Emily before she commanded, "you better, or I will drag you out of here."

"I promise!" Emily yelled as she watched her sister walk out of the kitchen and make her way towards the front door.

Jenna threw her arm over Emily's shoulder as she looked at Mason with a chuckle. "You're here for 10 minutes and I'm already back under the bleachers at the pep rally," she stated.

"It's just like old times, huh?" Mason laughed before he began to pour a couple of shots. "Only I didn't swipe this bottle from my old man and the beautiful Emily is joining us," he uttered as he shot the young Gilbert girl a wink.

Emily smirked at Mason as she muttered jokingly, "you got that right, Mase. Now it's even better."

"Oh, the expensive stuff!" Alaric hollered as he walked into the kitchen with a plate full of steaks. "I like you already," he told Mason as he eyed the liquor.

"Just happy to be invited," Mason expressed.

Emily rolled her eyes as she moved and hugged the Lockwood's waist, "you're always welcomed here, Mase."

Jenna chuckled at her niece before she looked at Mason and stated, "thank Ric, it was his idea."

"Really?" Mason questioned doubtfully.

"Yeah, you know I thought it would be nice to meet some of Jenna's high school friends," Alaric explained. "Dig up a little dirt," he whispered as he looked at Jenna in amusement.

"Oh, I've got dirt," Mason stated with a smirk.

"So do I!" Emily yelped as she glanced at her aunt teasingly, "thank you alcohol for letting Jenna spill her secrets."

"I have no secrets," Jenna denied before grabbing a shot glass and mumbling, "only dirty shame."

"To dirty shame," Alaric toasted as he clinked his shot glass with Jenna's, Mason's, and Emily's before they all downed the strong tequila.

"Hey," a voice suddenly spoke from behind them after they had sat their shot glasses on the kitchen counter.

Emily twirled around with a smile on her face before it was instantly turned into a frown when she saw who it was. Her mood was quickly ruined when she noticed it was Damon. Now she knew she had to be on guard with the vampire around her loved ones.

"Damon," Jenna deadpanned as she glared at the blue eyed man.

Alaric detected the tension in the room, so he looked at Damon and stated, "we were just doing shots. Let me give you a shot glass, buddy."

"Here. Use mine," Jenna growled as she slammed the glass into Damon's chest before she quickly walked out of the kitchen and away from the oldest Salvatore.

Emily glared at the vampire as she muttered, "I need to go check on MY best friend," before she copied her aunt as she made her way out of the kitchen and began to look for Caroline and Elena.


Stefan leaned his elbows on his knees and huffed out a heavy sigh as he watched Katherine closely. He was tired and annoyed as he waited for the older vampire to tell him the truth about George. "You know, we can sit here as long as you want," he stated, "and when you start to desiccate, there's a tomb with your name on it."

"I've been doing all the talking," Katherine uttered in a raspy voice, "it's your turn." Once Stefan stared at her quietly and impatiently, Katherine asked her question, "do you pretend to be human when you're with her?" She twitched her head to the side as she added, "and I'm not talking about Elena. I'm talking about the girl you really love, Emily."

Stefan didn't utter a single word, he only glared at the girl in front of him that kept bringing up Emily in conversation. He didn't bother denying his feelings for the oldest Gilbert. There was no point when it was the truth and his relationship with Elena was spiraling everyday. But Stefan didn't like when Katherine brought Emily up, he felt more protective over her when the older vampire did, it made him feel like she was in danger.

Katherine smirked as she watched Stefan glare at her. She knew she was getting to him. "We all know Elena isn't the one you truly love. You are only dating Elena because it's the easy choice. The only reason you are with my dull doppelganger is because she reminds you of me," Katherine exclaimed. Her brown eyes softened as she wondered, "does Emily make you question yourself? Does Emily make you feel like a better person?"

Stefan glanced down at his fingers as he played with his daylight ring. He finally looked back up at his ex lover after a moment and mumbled lowly, "I don't have to pretend to be anything when I'm with her. I am just me."

Katherine nodded her head silently as her mind compared Emily with her own twin sister. They are very similar, Katherine thought. She looked up at Stefan and questioned, "does Emily know you are in love with her?" Katherine rose an eyebrow as she continued, "do they both know that you love me?"

"I don't," Stefan growled at the last question. He jumped out of the chair in frustration for his feelings for his girlfriend's sister and annoyance for Katherine's mind games.

"That's where you're wrong, Stefan," Katherine mumbled with a sigh. "Don't you remember bringing me home that night? Your family taken me in," Katherine added as she tried to get Stefan to feel for her again.


SALVATORE ESTATE 1864

"I had a lovely time, Stefan," Katherine stated with a smile as she followed him up the stairs of the Salvatore estate.

Stefan turned to Katherine as he helped her up the last step before he questioned, "how long do you plan on staying in Mystic Falls?"

"As long as I'm wanted," Katherine responded softly. "Your father has been very kind to give me shelter," she added as they walked along the narrow hallway.

"How could we not?" Stefan questioned the young girl. "Losing your family in the fire, thankfully you made it out of Atlanta," he spoke with a grateful smile.

"So," Katherine trailed off as she turned to fully face Stefan before continuing, "I gather I am wanted?"

Stefan nodded his head as he muttered, "very much so." He chuckled nervously before staring into the beautiful girl's brown eyes. Stefan took a silent deep breath as he readied himself for what he was about to say. "I know we have only known each other for a short while and I know I am in competition for your affections, but I have never met a woman quite like you," Stefan confessed.

Katherine's eyes slightly widened as she listened to Stefan's confession. If she was being honest with herself, she was feeling the exact same way as she stared into the young man's bright green eyes. 

"I look at you and I see an angel," Stefan whispered gently. "I touch your skin," he trailed off as he brought his white gloved hand to Katherine's tan cheek before continuing, "and my entire body ignites." Stefan watched the girl in front of him fall under his words before ending his heartfelt speech, "I kiss you and I know that I am falling in love."

Katherine glanced down at Stefan's pink lips as her own parted in desire. She knew he was only human and it wouldn't last, but her dead heart was pleading for the young man in front of her. She needed and wanted this to happen.

Stefan and Katherine both glanced down at each other's lips in excitement before the Salvatore boy lowered his lips to Katherine's. The kiss was slow but passionate. They both had craved the taste of each other since the moment they laid eyes on one another.

But as soon as Katherine realized what she was doing, she quickly pulled away from Stefan's lips with a heavy sigh. Her brown eyes saddened as she knew they could never happen because of what she is.

"I am in love with you," Stefan stated as he stared into Katherine's eyes. He didn't noticed the turmoil that was running through the beautiful brunette's mind. Stefan just wanted the girl to understand how he felt.

Katherine closed her eyes briefly before mumbling sadly, "there is so much you do not know about me, Stefan."

"More to learn and love," Stefan uttered with a small chuckle as he tried to reason with the young girl.

Katherine looked down at her hands nervously as she spoke, "I must say good night."

"I have upset you?" Stefan questioned worriedly.

"No," Katherine quickly denied. "You have not upset me. You have just surprised me," she explained in a small voice. "Until tomorrow," she stated before quickly turning away from the youngest Salvatore as she made her way into her room.

However as soon as she closed the door to her room, she gasped in shock. In front of her was another guest who was also competing for her heart. She didn't want to deal with the oldest Salvatore brother at the moment. She was still trying to comprehend that Stefan had confessed his feelings and kissed her. "What are you doing here?" Katherine whispered to Damon once she pushed him away from her lips that had just touched his brother's.

"I told you I would come," Damon uttered as he furrowed his brows at the young woman.

"Well, I am tired," Katherine told the man dismissively, "you should go."

"Did my little brother's confession overwhelm you?" Damon smirked as he brought Katherine's gloved hand to his lips.

Katherine quickly pulled her hand away and scolded the man, "you should not eavesdrop."

Damon watched Katherine avoid his gaze before he asked dishearteningly, "is my love not enough?"

"I told you. I am tired," Katherine uttered before she looked straight into Damon's blue eyes as she compelled him, "I wish to be alone tonight. Please leave."

Damon blinked his eyes a couple of times before he looked up at the young girl with a bright smile. "Good night, Katherine," he stated before he quietly exited the brunette's room.

Katherine waited for the door to shut fully before she pressed her fingers to her lips as she thought about the kiss with Stefan. She didn't understand how a human boy could make her feel this way. She couldn't remember the last time she felt like this, and that is what scared her the most.


"Go ahead, Stefan," Katherine mumbled from the Salvatore basement as she revealed the story to the youngest brother. "Torture me, keep me captive, drain me of my blood until my body turns to dust," she listed before insisting, "it'll never change the truth."

Katherine watched Stefan closely for a moment, but when he wouldn't even look at her, she laid her head against the brick wall in disappointment as she stated, "I never compelled your love. It was real and so was mine."


In the middle of the Gilbert's living room, there was a loud game of Pictionary being played. It was Damon's turn and he was drawing some sort of animal with a small piece of clothing, from what Emily could tell. She decided to just watch the disaster unfold instead of attempting to join in.

"Dress! Ballerina!" Jenna yelled out as she tried to guess what Damon was drawing. But she honestly was just throwing out guesses now after not understanding the drawing the first time.

"Puppy! Puppy with a tutu!" Caroline shouted as she tried to guess with Jenna. She never had this much fun with her mom, so she was just so excited to be a part of the entertainment.

"No, no!" Damon shook his head and rounded his hand in a circle as he tried to give them a clue.

"Dog! Hound dog!" Jenna continued to yell before stating with confidence, "you ain't nothing but a hound dog!"

"Dances with wolves," Mason uttered without a second thought, causing everyone's eyes to look over at him. Jenna and Caroline were just annoyed that he got the right answer on the first try, but the other three people in the room knew that it wasn't good.

"Mason wins... again," Damon mumbled as he stared at the man who he thought was an actual werewolf.

"How is that a wolf!?" Jenna whined as she stared at the drawing in disbelief.

Emily chuckled as she watched Jenna complain about Damon's drawing for a couple of minutes. She could definitely tell the drawing was a wolf now but her aunt's drunk mind wasn't seeing it. Emily stood up from the couch and grabbed Jenna's arm as she stated, "come on, let's go get you something to eat, drunkie."

"Yes!" Jenna yelped. "Let's get lots and lots of food! Ooh! How about candy?" She questioned as she hung her arm around the amused Emily's neck.

"Whatever you want, Jennie, as long as it's not alcohol," Emily joked as she led her aunt into the kitchen.

"There you are!" Jenna uttered in excitement as she saw her other niece with Damon. "Isn't this fun?" She questioned drunkenly.

"Yes," Damon grinned, "thank you so much for inviting me."

"Did I have a choice?" Jenna deadpanned as her hatred for the oldest Salvatore was still there, no matter how much alcohol she consumed.

Emily couldn't help but chuckle at her aunt. She knew when Jenna drinks she always spills nothing but the truth and it was always fun to watch unfold.

"I know what you must think about me," Damon began as he stared directly at the strawberry blonde.

"No, you don't," Jenna quickly interrupted him with annoyance dripping from her voice.

"Do tell, Jenna," Emily smirked as she leaned against the counter.

Jenna pointed and shook her finger at Emily for a moment before she turned to Damon with a glare, "you've never dated you, I have dated many you's."

Damon shrugged, "well, I'm a work in progress."

"Yeah, right," Emily mumbled as she grabbed the cake server from Elena's hand, who glared at her for the jabs she keeps making to Damon. Emily just gave her sister a sweet smile before handing Jenna the silverware for the peach cobbler.

"Ooh!" Damon exclaimed once he saw the silverware in Jenna's hand before he moved towards the rest of the collection on the counter, "these are fancy."

"Thanks," Jenna uttered before adding, "they are my mother's silver set."

Emily and Elena instantly glanced at each other as soon as the words fell from Jenna's mouth before they both looked over at Damon. He gave the Gilbert sisters a smirk before opening a drawer on the box and pulled out a large silver knife. Emily definitely didn't like the look on Damon's face. She knew this wasn't going to end well if Damon was really going to stab Mason with the silver knife.


"Hearing the truth after a century and a half of denial must be overwhelming," Katherine muttered in amusement as she watched the frown on Stefan's face while she played with the long necklace around her neck.

"It wasn't real," Stefan quickly denied, "I remember you compelling me."

"Only after I showed you who I really was," Katherine explained desperately, "you were so scared of me. I had to take away your fear."

"Well, whatever feelings I had back then..." Stefan began in a whisper before he growled, "they've all turned to hate."

Katherine scoffed, "love, hate. Such a fine line." She shook her head as she stated, "I can wait." Katherine huffed out a sigh as she turned back to the story, "anyway, George Lockwood was causing all sorts of trouble. He used the vampires to cover his own tracks. He told the founding families about us. But he was willing to strike a deal."

"What kind of a deal?" Stefan mumbled out the question.

"A deal to rid the town of vampires," Katherine responded simply as she was pulled into another memory from the past.


SALVATORE ESTATE 1864

Katherine Pierce and George Lockwood slowly strolled across the bright green grass that laid in front of the Salvatore estate. It was to look like they weren't planning anything, just two friends catching up. But in reality, that wasn't how the conversation was really going.

"I just spoke to Giuseppe Salvatore," George told the brunette vampire, "the round up happens tonight."

"Good," Katherine nodded her head before ordering, "insist that they do a body count before the church is set ablaze."

"I will," George promised.

"27 vampires," Katherine reminded the werewolf.

George chuckled lightly before stating, "once the flames create chaos, crawl to the exit under the choir loft. I will be there to set you free."

"Make sure you are not followed," Katherine requested before adding, "I need everyone to believe that I perished in that fire."


Stefan swiftly stood up from the hard ground as he glared at Katherine and questioned, "you knew that they were going to burn the vampires in the church?"

"I practically lit the match," Katherine responded easily.

"They were your friends. They were your family. You just sold them out?" Stefan growled. He couldn't believe that this woman could just do something like that. 

Katherine nodded her head without a second thought and stated, "without blinking."


Emily helped Caroline clean up the living room from the game they played with her sister as everyone else was in the kitchen eating peach cobbler. There was just so much of Damon Emily could stand, even though she'd like to be hanging out with Mason before he left town again.

"Would I be the worst friend and sister in the world if I abandoned you guys and went to Stefan's?" Elena questioned as she glanced between the brunette and blonde pleadingly.

While Emily mumbled to her sister with a small smile, "no, not at all," Caroline had a very different reaction. The blonde's eyes widened as she looked up at Elena and questioned nervously, "you want to leave?"

"It's just that he hasn't gotten back to me," Elena explained with furrowed brows, "and I'm starting to get this bad feeling."

"I don't think that's a good idea, Elena," Caroline told the brunette.

Emily glanced over at her best friend in confusion before looking at her sister as she stated, "I'm sure everything is fine now, so you can leave if you need to."

"Take it from me," Caroline quickly spoke once she saw Elena walk away, "there's nothing worse than a clingy girlfriend."

Elena glared at the blonde girl as she corrected her, "I'm not being clingy, I'm just concerned." She looked towards her sister and uttered, "come on. I know you want to get away from Damon," before the two Gilbert girls began to walk to the front door.

"How about I drive?" Caroline swiftly called out.

While Emily couldn't help but feel like something wasn't right, Elena didn't really think anything of it as she nodded her head at the blonde. "Yeah, okay. That'd be great, thanks," Elena told Caroline before the three girls made their way out of the Gilbert house.


"What did George get in return?" Stefan questioned as he stared at Katherine before elaborating, "for giving you your freedom."

Katherine scoffed as she mumbled, "something he wanted desperately."

"So, you sent 26 of your friends to their death just to fake your own?" Stefan questioned in disbelief. He watched Katherine closely and noticed how silent she went. Stefan shook his head as he corrected himself, "no. You were running from something. What was it?"

"Everyone has a past," Katherine stated. She rolled her eyes, "mine needed to stay far, far away. But thanks to you, my plan nearly failed before it even began." She took a moment as she remembered what had happened before explaining, "once George told me that the round up was imminent, I made sure I could see you one last time." Katherine's brows furrowed in anger as she continued, "but your father used your love for me against you. He poisoned your blood. Then Damon, being Damon, nearly ruined everything."

"We came for you. We tried to save you," Stefan stated as he tried to defend his brother's actions.

"I didn't want to be saved," Katherine snapped.

"So then Damon and I died for nothing. For nothing!" Stefan yelled out in anger. He couldn't believe that after all these years Katherine was never in danger, she just only took care of yourself, no one else. 

"No, Stefan," Katherine quickly denied. "You died for love!" She exclaimed.


Caroline's black car was silent as the three girls made their way to the Salvatore boarding house. But Emily could still feel that something was up, she just couldn't figure out what was wrong. All day Caroline had been acting weird and Emily wasn't going to give up until she found out what was going on.

"Thanks for this," Elena spoke softly as she looked towards the driver's seat, "I appreciate this."

"Here we come," Caroline uttered before mumbling under her breath, "to the rescue."

"Caroline, what's going on with you?" Emily questioned in confusion. The blonde has never been this rude to Elena before.

"That's my own drama," Caroline muttered as she kept her blue eyes glued to the road. She took a quick glance over to Elena before she commented with sarcasm dripping from her voice, "I'm sure you two will beat the odds. I mean, it's not like he will ever get bored of you. You guys have forever together!"

"Caroline, that's enough!" Emily commanded. She didn't know what was up with her best friend, but she wasn't just going to let her talk down to her sister like that.

"Sorry," Caroline mumbled as she looked back at Emily before focusing on the road.

The car went back to silence as the tension grew between the younger Gilbert and the blonde. Elena huffed out a sigh before she began to mess with the radio. She turned the volume up to see what was on before she stated, "I love this song."

Caroline didn't say anything to Elena as she pushed a button on her steering wheel before questioning out loud, "what's playing?"

"We Radiate by Goldfrapp," Caroline's car system responded after a short moment. The blonde girl glanced over at Elena with a smirk and stated, "ta-da!"

Just when Emily started to think that the trip to the Salvatore boarding house was going to go smooth sailing, Caroline's car suddenly made a strange noise as it slowed down. "Crap!" Caroline yelled out not even a second later. Emily huffed as she threw her head back in annoyance. This trip just got way worse.


It was now pitch black dark in the town of Mystic Falls as the three girls stood outside of Caroline's car. It had been over three in a half hours since Caroline called AAA and there was still no one to be seen. Emily leaned her head against Caroline's car in boredom and tiredness. Why were they talking so long to get here?

"Are you sure the tow's coming?" Elena questioned as she had the same thought as her sister. "We've been waiting forever," she muttered.

"I know, it's weird," Caroline commented as she glanced down at her phone, "they said they'd be here by now."

"My back is starting to hurt," Emily moaned before stating, "I think I'm just gonna call Jenna."

"No!" Caroline quickly yelped. She pulled up the AAA number on her phone as she muttered, "just let me try the tow people again, and I'll use my aggro voice this time."

Elena shook her head, "you know what, I'm just gonna walk there. I just remembered since I'm a vampire, I can get us there before the stupid tow people even show up." She looked over at her sister and questioned, "you ready?"

"I can't just leave my car," Caroline whined.

"We'll come back for it," Elena stated as it was obvious.

"Just give me a minute, Elena," Caroline begged.

"Caroline what part of I'm worried about Stefan didn't sink in?" Elena questioned in annoyance.

"What's the rush?" Caroline questioned right back, "why are you hurrying to get to a relationship that will never work?"

Elena's brown eyes widened in shock as she stared at the blonde. "Okay. Look, I know that you're upset over Matt, but will you stop projecting it on my relationship?" She wondered with a glare.

"I'm not projecting anything!" Caroline yelped. "Stefan will get tired of you! It's so obvious he doesn't feel the same way about you like when you first starting going out! Ever since you transitioned into a vampire, you have changed and your relationship has been doomed!" Caroline ranted.

"Where is this coming from?" Elena mumbled lowly as she stared at the blonde vampire.

"I'm just trying to be your friend," Caroline muttered.

"Okay. Well, do me a favor and stop trying," Elena ordered before she grabbed the silent Emily's left hand and began to walk away.

"No, Elena, don't!" Caroline quickly yelped as she grabbed onto the closest arm, which happened to be Emily's right arm.

Emily looked at the blonde with furrowed brows and whispered, "Caroline, you're hurting me."

Elena felt something flick inside of her as she saw the blonde holding her sister in a tight grip. She quickly pushed Caroline against the black car with her hand wrapped around the blonde's neck. "Touch Emily like that again and I will have to end you," she growled.

Emily rubbed her arm and noticed a red mark from where Caroline had grabbed her. She sighed before looking up at her sister and noticed that Elena was holding onto Caroline's neck tightly. "Lena," she whispered softly, "it's okay. I'm fine."

Elena looked over at her twin sister to make sure she was okay before she swiftly dropped the blonde to the ground. "Are you ready? We can get there faster if I just run," Elena told Emily as she made her way over to her.  

Emily stared at her sister for a moment as she tried to understand what just happened. She just thought that maybe she was Elena's anchor since they were close, so Elena felt the need to protect her from anything now that she's a vampire. Emily gave her sister a small smile before she stated teasingly to ease the tension, "just don't drop me."

Elena chuckled with a smile as she rolled her eyes playfully before she easily pulled Emily onto her back. She took a brief look over to the blonde vampire, who was scared for what was to come, before she finally took off in a sprint to the Salvatore boarding house.


Stefan walked slowly around the dark Salvatore basement as he questioned his ex lover, "so, are you going to tell me why you came back here or are you just playing another game?"

Katherine was starting to become annoyed with the younger vampire. She felt like she had been repeating herself all day. "Have you not heard a word that I've said?" Katherine groaned. "I've answered that question 5 times over now," she mumbled.

"All right, good," Stefan nodded his head, "now make it six."

Katherine sighed before she uttered simply, "I want what I want, Stefan and I don't care what I have to do to get it." She gritted her teeth and stated, "my list of victims is a long one. And I have no problem adding one more name to that list."

"Come on, Katherine," Stefan mumbled as he rolled his neck tiredly. "If you wanted Elena and Emily dead, you would have done it by now and you wouldn't have turned Elena into a vampire."

"I don't want to kill Emily," Katherine denied before adding, "but I will snap her sister's neck as many times as I want for as long as I want."

Stefan felt something snap inside of him as his patience had finally broke. He was tired of playing her games for hours. Stefan quickly ripped a leg from the wooden chair that he was sitting on and rushed towards Katherine, where he held the stake over her heart. He growled as he stared into her brown eyes before throwing the stake down in frustration.

Katherine chuckled, "I guess you don't hate me as much as you thought you did." She stared at Stefan for a moment before stating, "I don't want you seeing Elena anymore. If you don't remove her from your life, I will kill everyone that she loves, except for Emily, while she watches, and then I will kill her while you watch." Katherine smirked before she added, "then I will tell Emily all about how you didn't save her poor family which will cause her to hate you forever."

Stefan rushed towards Katherine and grabbed her throat tightly, causing her to gasp in shock as her airway was closing up. Stefan didn't take lightly to the threats Katherine was making. He placed the stake right above Katherine's heart and growled, "don't you ever think for one moment that I will not kill you."

However, Stefan was caught completely off guard when Katherine swiftly threw him towards the brick wall. She ripped the chains off of her wrists and ankles before she slowly got up from the uncomfortable chair. "I've been sipping vervain every single day for the last 145 years," Katherine growled. She walked closer towards the shocked Stefan before she continued, "you caught me by surprise once, I wasn't going to let it happen again. It doesn't hurt me, Stefan."

"What? Why?" Stefan questioned in disbelief as Katherine stood in front of him without a single look of pain on her face. He didn't understand what was happening.

"I told you," Katherine whispered as she bent down to Stefan's level, "I missed you. I just wanted to spend some time with you."

The two vampires stared at each other for a moment before a voice suddenly called through the Salvatore boarding house, "Stef! Stefan Salvatore! You better be here! Elena and I just walked forever to see you!"

Katherine smirked instantly once she recognized the voice. "Sorry, Stefan," she mumbled and stabbed him with the stake before she sped away to the voice of Emily Gilbert and to see her dull doppelganger for some fun.


"Stefan?" Elena called out as she walked into the living room of the Salvatore boarding house with her sister by her side, "hello?"

"He better be here," Emily mumbled as she crossed her arms over her chest. She was beyond tired and she did not wait three hours on the side of the road for nothing. Emily turned to head up the stairs to look for Stefan but froze mid-turn. "Elena," Emily whispered as she tried to warn her sister about who was in the room with them.

"Vampire Elena suits you well," Katherine smirked as she spotted her doppelganger's wide eyes on her. She turned to Emily and muttered, "it's lovely seeing your face again."

Elena quickly moved to her sister's side before she looked up at Katherine with her eyes still widened. She remembered when Katherine had killed her, but she still couldn't believe that they looked like each other. "How is this possible?" Elena questioned, "how do we look exactly alike?"

Katherine didn't bother responding to her doppelganger, instead she looked over towards Emily. A soft smile made its way onto her face as she slowly walked around the oldest Gilbert. Katherine carefully stared at Emily's every feature and compared them to her own sister's. "Elena, you are asking all the wrong questions," Katherine muttered as she glanced over to her doppelganger.

"Maybe I should be asking why I look like Darina, right?" Emily questioned as she rose an eyebrow at Katherine.

A smirk grew on Katherine's face as she stared at Emily. "So, I'm guessing you've been to Duke University and received my sister's journal?" She wondered. 

"What do you know about the journal? Do you know what happened?" Emily interrogated as she furrowed her brows. If Katherine knew about the journal, so that would mean that she knows the truth about what happened to Darina.

However, before Emily could get her answer, there was suddenly a large shout coming from the youngest Salvatore. "Emily!? Elena!?" He yelled out as he rushed into the living room.

Emily watched Katherine give her one last smile before she sped out of the Salvatore boarding house. Emily bit down on her bottom lip as she thought about how Katherine knew about the journal. She was convinced that Katherine at least knew about the sacrifice.

"Are you okay?" Stefan suddenly interrupted the turmoil that was running through Emily's mind as he walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

Emily nodded her head in Stefan's neck as she watched her sister closely. She could see the hurt in Elena's brown eyes as Stefan went straight for her instead of his own girlfriend. Emily didn't really know to say and it wasn't her place to say anything. So she pulled away from Stefan before walking towards Elena. "How are you feeling?" She questioned softly.

Elena briefly glanced over at Stefan before looking back to Emily as she mumbled, "I don't know."

Emily's eyes softened before she pulled her sister into a hug. "Hey, everything will be okay. It will all work out, I promise," she whispered. Emily honestly didn't know what was going to be okay. If it was Elena's relationship with the Salvatore brothers or with Katherine in town, but she had to believe everything would be fine in the end. 


Emily huffed out a sigh once she finally walked back into the Gilbert house for the last time for the night. She was so tired and ready for bed. Emily had Stefan and Elena drop her off at the house before they left for Mystic Grill to confront Caroline. Elena had the idea that the blonde was hiding that she was working with Katherine, but Emily wasn't really sure what was going on with her best friend.

However, before Emily could walk up to her bedroom to fall asleep, Jenna came up from behind her. "Hey, Emmie. You got something in the mail earlier. It doesn't say who it's from," Jenna informed Emily as she handed her an envelope.

Emily gave her aunt a smile and slipped the letter into her black and white purse. "So, did you have a fun day barbecuing with Ric?" She wondered with a smirk.

Jenna chuckled as she glanced down when she felt her cheeks reddened. "Yes, it felt nice with him cooking in the house," she confessed.

"Well, I'm happy that you're happy," Emily revealed with a bright smile before stated, "I'm tired, so I'm heading to bed." She made her way up the stairs and yelled down to her aunt, "love you, Jennie," before she sluggishly walked into her bedroom.

Emily closed the door and took her boots off before she fell onto her bed with a huff. But before she could close her eyes, she suddenly remembered the unknown letter. Emily slowly sat up and pulled the envelope from her purse. She looked at the cover and only saw her name and address with a small 'K' in the left corner. 

Emily couldn't think of who it could of be from, so she just shrugged and pulled out the letter. She noticed that it was half a page long and the edges looked like they were ripped out of something. But Emily's brows furrowed once she recognized the type of paper. She quickly dug into her purse and pulled out Darina's journal before she held the letter up to one of the pages, and it was an exact match to the journal. Emily didn't understand why she was sent a letter from a ripped out page from a centuries old journal, but she decided not to think too much of it. Instead, she began to read the letter carefully.

          Dear Emily Gilbert,

My name is Maria Radkova, and I know you have heard of me if you had began to read Darina's journal. I did not want you to get this letter unless it was absolutely necessary. But the person who gave you this letter, was following mine and Darina's orders. 

You may are wondering how I know your name. But as you know I am from a very special coven and I had to opportunity to look into the future for you. It was the last spell I used as I am on my death bed. I must tell you what happened to Darina after I spelled her blood.

You first should know of my relationship with Darina Petrova. You see, I always thought of Darina like a daughter ever since I met her when she was only fifteen years old. Once her mother passed away from a illness, I met Darina when she came through my shop. She was a sweet young girl that I took under my wing when her father worked a lot. I took care of her and trusted in her as I told her about my coven. 

You might have figured out that my plan did not work. I was only trying to keep Darina alive. That is why I helped Darina when I found out what Niklaus wanted with her. He needed to use her blood for a sacrifice. The sacrifice was to make him a hybrid; a werewolf and a vampire. But I could not let that happen to Darina, so I gave her a potion that contained my blood. Since I am the protector of the innocence, this was my way to protect her from the monster that is Niklaus. You will later learn about my coven when the time is right.

But for now, I will tell you what happened to Darina. You see, I was so headstrong on protecting Darina, that I did not think of the possibility of a loophole. However, Niklaus thought of that. Instead of using her from the sacrifice, which of course he could not since her blood was not pure, he ripped her heart out in a heat of rage and said he would use Katerina or the next doppelganger if he had to wait. 

This is a warning, my dear. Do not trust anyone. This is your life that is in danger and I wish to help as much as I can, like Darina tried to do. Just know, do not let the knowledge of you having the blood of the protector get to the wrong person. It will only cause more danger to your life. I do not wish for your life to end like Darina's did. I promised her I would help her doppelganger and I wish to complete her dying wish. You will hear from me soon. Stay safe.

Emily covered her mouth with her eyes widened. She couldn't believe that this Niklaus person actually killed Darina. She could tell from the words that Nikalus wasn't someone to be played with. He was and is dangerous. Emily looked at the letter closely before she checked the other side. She furrowed her brows instantly when she read the small note.

This is what happened to my sister. I just want to help you.

                                                                                             - Katherine

Emily was definitely in shock now, knowing that the ripped out page was from Katherine, the devil herself. She still had so many more questions. How does Katherine know about her sister's journal? Why was this page ripped out and what is Katherine's motive for giving it back to her?

Emily huffed out a sigh and placed the ripped out page back into Darina's journal. She at least got her answer about how her doppelganger died, but more questions kept piling after every word she read. It felt like it was never ending. But Emily wasn't going to stop until she got all the answers. She just hoped that she will find out the truth before danger comes for her.

Chapter Text

It was around seven in the morning when Emily finally woke up from a dream about a tall guy with curly dirty blonde hair. She couldn't remember ever seeing his face before, but she just pushed it away as she thought she must've seen him on TV or around town.

Emily glanced down at the alarm clock that was next to her warm bed and noticed the time read '6:35' in big block green letters. Emily sighed tiredly, knowing she still had at least twenty-five minutes until she had to get ready for the day. 

Emily reached over and opened her bedside table and grabbed the brown journal that originally belonged to her doppelganger. She decided that she had enough time to read another page. Emily flipped past three entries that she had already read and pulled out the small picture of Katherine and Darina that was used as a bookmark. The young Gilbert girl yawned once before she was engrossed into the writing.

                        Dear doppelganger,

It has been a week since I learnt about what Niklaus needs me for. I know my end is near. I thought it is a good idea to document my last days with the protector spell over me. Maria said I would begin to feel some changes within myself. 

I feel very powerful after drinking the potion that Maria gave me. I can hear more clearly. I can hear the birds chirping, the ones that reside at the top of the mountain that is behind the small village we live by in our new home of England. Maria says I have really good hearing now and that it is one of the effects of the spell. I can hear everything in our small village. It makes my head hurt most of the time, but Maria says I need to focus to be able to cut the noise out.

I feel very protective over my sister, Katerina. I do not like when she leaves my side. My heart hurts when I do not know if she is safe or not. Maria says that it is the protective spell. Since I always protected her as children, it just gets more powerful with the spell.

My reflex's have gotten stronger and faster. I can hear every footstep that comes towards me. I almost broke a metal plate when Katerina tried to scare me. I do not know if I should tell my sister about the spell. I feel sad that Maria would not place the same spell on her. But I know it is because Maria never liked my sister. I just hope Niklaus does not go after her.

My heart and head hurts a lot more. I think it is because I can feel the end coming. I do not want to tell Maria that the end is near. She has always been like a mother to me. I feel in control now but I know we will not win. I can feel death creeping in the back of my mind. I am not sure, but it could be apart of the spell, maybe I can predict death and Maria did not tell me, like the stories my mother used to tell me about the banshee's.

Maria says I should warn you; if Niklaus does comes for you, if our plan does fail, your experience might be different from mine. Maria told me that she has something different for you when the time comes. I am not sure what that means, only that in due time you shall know. I think Maria does not want to worry me. She only tells me that your experience will be much stronger than mine. I do not know if me writing down what happens to me will help you, but it shall give you an idea what you might have to go through.

Emily laid back onto her pillow and closed her eyes once she had finished reading the new page of Darina's journal. She always felt like she knew her doppelganger more after every personal word she read. Emily's nerves were all over the place as she thought about what Darina went through. She could only hope that this Niklaus person doesn't come for her. Darina's experience was scary enough, but she had said Emily's experience would be more powerful. That made the Gilbert girl extremely nervous of the future.

Emily jumped in fright and out of her own thoughts when she suddenly heard her alarm clock blaring loudly. Emily sighed as she shook her head before she pushed the off button and slowly got out of her safe haven that was her bed.

Emily slowly made her way to her large closet with her feet dragging against the cold floor. She finally got dressed in a pair of dark jeans and a simple green-blue tank top once she gained her bearings. Emily was never one to wake up early, even though that's all she has been doing lately.

Once she was happy with her outfit, Emily moved to the bathroom, where she began to put on her jewelry. But as she was pushing the silver earring through her right ear, she suddenly heard fast footsteps coming from behind her.

"I can't believe Tyler Lockwood is a werewolf," Jeremy ranted to his sister as soon as one of his old sneakers crossed over the threshold of the silent bathroom that all three siblings shares.

Emily rolled her eyes as she looked at Jeremy in the mirror and stated, "we don't know if Ty is a werewolf yet, we are only sure about Mason." She turned around and leaned against the clean sink once she had pushed the point of the jewelry into her ear. "Who told you about the werewolf thing anyways?" She wondered.

Jeremy shrugged his shoulders lightly and muttered, "I heard Elena on the phone with Damon. He said the Lockwood's are werewolves, so I just put two and two together."

"You know, you really shouldn't be eavesdropping on other people's conversations," Emily reminded her brother with a small teasing smirk shining on her pale pink lips.

Jeremy rolled his eyes and exclaimed, "like you don't do the same thing." The youngest Gilbert noticed the glare his sister was now giving him before he joined in as they stared into each other's eyes. It was something they used to do when he was about six years old. They would gaze at each other as they were in a staring competition until someone would break the connection. It only took a few minutes before they both lost as they broke into laughter. "I can find out if Tyler is a werewolf," Jeremy declared seriously once they had calmed down and silence overtook the bathroom.

Emily's eyes widened at her brother's statement before she quickly shook her head. "Oh, no, no. I don't want you involved in all this stuff, Jer. It's too dangerous," she stated. That was the last thing Emily wanted for her brother, to be wrapped in the troubles that comes with being around the supernatural.

Jeremy lifted his hand lazily which caused Emily's green eyes to focus on the large silver and blue ring that shined on his point finger. "By definition of being in this family, I'm involved," he explained with a huff.

Emily knew her brother was right. Anyone who gets involved with the Gilbert's, always gets in the middle of the supernatural world. Well, except for Jenna, which Emily couldn't be anymore grateful for. 

Emily sighed before she expressed her concern, "listen, I know you want to help out, but it's just not safe. Please promise me you won't go digging through things that doesn't affect you." She definitely didn't want her brother looking into werewolves, especially when they barely knew anything about them.

Jeremy stared at his sister for a moment before he silently nodded his head and mumbled, "I promise." He could never disagree with Emily. Jeremy always felt like he was disappointing her and he hated that feeling.

Emily went to open her mouth to voice her gratification, but was soon interrupted by her cell phone ringing in her back pocket. She quickly pulled it out and noticed a new text message.

From : Mrs. Lockwood

Hello, Emily! I hope you